《My Virtual Girlfriend Is Actually a Lady From the Richest Family》


 Chapter 1: Her Full Name

    (My full name is Jane Rothschild. Since you like reading novels, you must be familiar with that surname. Yes, I am from that family.)


    The message from Jane made David wide-eyed so he walked with hasty steps to his bed andy down to read it more clearly.


    Jane was his virtual girlfrid, whom he had known since three years ago.


    They got to know each other through a game they yed.


    Although they hav''t se each other''s faces yet, because they feelfortable with themunication so far, they decided to date virtually.


    Their rtionship can be said to be getting closer after dating, ev vowing someday to meet and not leave each other no matter what happs.


    Only, wh Jane revealed her idtity, David couldn''t dy that he was shak.


    After a while, he replied to Jane''s message.


    (Is it true that your family controls the world?)


    He asked this because the currt state of the Rothschild Family was very unclear. They were rarely known and there were rumors that they had long since declined.


    However, conspiracy theorists always say that they still control the world, ev stronger than a hundred years ago. They are the masters of all the money in the world.


    (Yes.) Jane replied quickly, and her answer was a confirmation.


    David didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Having a virtual girlfrid was one thing, but if his girlfrid was a woman with such an extraordinary idtity, he couldn''t help but wonder what the fate of this rtionship would be.


    He would have doubts if Jane was the child of a rich man who had a fortune of a few million Euros, but the Rothschild Family, their wealth was far above the world''s billionaires if they did control the world.


    Would he be epted by Jane''s family?


    What if he was kicked out?


    (Are you worried?) Jane asked.


    (More than worried if you really are a member of a family that controls the world.) David did not hesitate to speak his mind as he answered because he and Jane were already very close.


    All this time, they just hadn''t revealed each other''s idtities.


    Today, they revealed it a little as they will meet tomorrow at the University of Paris.


    For photos, it''s not now because they want a surprise.


    Are they worried if the appearance of their virtual lovers doesn''t match their expectations?


    That''s certainly not something they''re worried about as they''ve shared photos in the form of sketchy anime derived from their real photos.


    That may not be ough to know each other''s faces, but it can give an approximate idea of appearance. If the anime photo is handsome or beautiful, th you can be sure that the original source of the photo is from a person with good looks.


    (You don''t have to worry. Believe me, our rtionship will be fine as long as we want to keep it going.) Jane replied.


    (What if your family doesn''t like me? I''m just from a simple family. My father and mother have passed away, and I only depd on my older sister.)


    (It doesn''t matter, I can decide for myself who will be my lover.)


    "..."


    ***


    Morning!


    David woke up refreshed. Despite the many things he had on his mind, he still managed to sleep well although he had to admit that he was quite nervous after waking up.


    He looked at the mirror beside his bed, staring at his own figure which now had messy hair.


    His hair was blonde in color, slightly curly.


    His body was a little thin, but did not give the impression of being malnourished as his chest was quite wide.


    In terms of face, he was above average handsome with calm blue eyes.


    This was something that had more or less boosted his confidce over the years ev though he was an introverted type of man who rarely socialized.


    After that, he wt to the bathroom, cleaning his body to look good.


    For the first day of college, he had ev bought a new outfit, consisting of long pants and a solid ck shirt.


    Wh wearing the shirt, he had to admit that he was too shy. People would probably think that he was a model.


    "Well, I think it would be good if I had superpowers," David said.


    Knowing that his girlfrid was from a very powerful family, David sometimes felt like the main character of a story.


    And a main character without superpowers can be a difficult journey.


    However, it''s just imagination because he lives in a world without superpowers.


    David stopped thinking, he walked to the door of his room to go to the living room.


    This was actually an apartmt, not a house.


    Wh he arrived at the living room, he saw a woman in herte 0s, wearing long pants and a formal  shirt.


    She was very beautiful with a slim figure that was hard to criticize because whether it was her ass or her breasts, each of them grew perfectly.


    Her hair was quite long, going past her waist. It was the same color as David''s hair.


    Her face was ev more striking as there was a sharp cold gaze from her blue eyes, perfectly matching the shape of her face that was like an upside-down diamond.


    Her name was Audrey, who is David''s older sister.


    Currtly, she was applying lipstick to her lips, adding redness to them.


    Wh she saw David, she stopped, putting her lipstick into the small bag she was carrying.


    "Do you want toe with me or go alone?" she asked David.


    She was too cold a woman, ev to her younger brother, her tone seemed indiffert.


    Of course, indiffert doesn''t mean she''s the type whocks affection.


    Her difficult life was a major factor in her personality. She struggled on her own to study until she finished her doctorate, th finally managed to be a lecturer at the University of Paris.


    Before that, she had to work part-time in her spare time because she had a younger brother who needed to be fed.


    She may have a lot of grievances bottled up in her heart, but David can still feel affection from her at times.


    She sometimes takes him on vacation wh he''s in a bad mood, and gives him a warm hug wh he''s sleeping.

 Chapter 2: Job Offer

    David shook his head in response to Audrey''s words. He didn''t want to trouble her, but just as he wanted to speak, she suddly waved her hand.


    "Just follow me!"


    She took a step towards the door, giving David a look not to challge her.


    David rolled his eyes, not knowing why she was suddly pushy.


    However, since it was what she wanted, he ded up following behind her.


    They wt downstairs from their 7th floor apartmt.


    After that, they wt to the parking lot, approaching a  Japanese car.


    It was new, but it wasn''t bought by Audrey, it was a facility provided by the University of Paris for her.


    Audrey wt to the driver''s seat while David wt to the passger seat.


    They really didn''t talk anymore. As the car moved, Audrey focused on driving.


    David finally turned his gaze to his cell phone.


    He had received a message from Jane that she would be leaving for the University soon.


    Appartly, she gave him a link that basically allowed him to see the location of her phone.


    Wh David saw the location of her phone, he subconsciously looked towards the south of the city.


    The woman was now in the suburbs, in a housing estate that was said to be very luxurious as each building was almost like a royal pce.


    This only further proved that she wasn''t talking nonsse.


    Other people unless they were hired workers would not be able to go to that housing estate.


    David was sure that Jane was not a worker, she most likely actually owned a house there.


    Audrey asionally nced at David as thetter seemed to be replying to a message.


    However, she didn''t say anything, like she wasn''t in the mood to interfere.


    It didn''t take them long to arrive at the University of Paris which was actually quite close to the Eiffel Tower.


    It was in arge area with onerge building in the cter, consisting of eight floors.


    Quite a few people can be se, not only Europeans, but also people from other nations such as Chinese, Indians, and Arabs.


    Ev though he had be before, David was still quite amazed. After all, this is a very prestigious university in Europe, and it''s not easy to get in.


    People from Paris and its surings are giv a bit of priority, so may be admitted to this university more easily or else David may not be admitted unless helped from within.


    Audrey''s car tered the university''s courtyard, th wt to the parking lot reserved for lecturers.


    It was still empty, appartly Audrey was the first to arrive.


    Wh David unbuckled the seat belt, Audrey suddly took out her wallet, th took out about 0 Euros.


    "Take this," she said, cing the money on David''s thigh.


    This surprised David because the amount of money she gave him was too much.


    "Sis, I still have money for shopping, I don''t need this much money," David replied quickly.


    However, Audrey responded by patting his thigh, th looked at his face.


    "I thought you were going on a date. I don''t want you to embarrass yourself," she said.


    David oped his mouth, not knowing how to respond.


    And he had no choice but to get out of the car wh Audrey also started to get out.


    After getting out of the car, Audrey waved to David and said, "go away!"


    She take a step, heading towards the university building, earning admiring nces from the sior studts who already knew her well.


    Since David came with her, he was also stared at by them.


    David didn''t want to be approached, so he wt straight to a rather quiet ce.


    Here, he really didn''t have any frids. There might be some who were from the same high school as him, but  of them were familiar to him.


    How he was going to make new frids was something he couldn''t think of right now.


    However, at university, it seemed that there were indeed many people who were pushing themselves to make new frids.


    David had be standing under a tree for a while wh a Chinese man a his age suddly approached him.


    The man seemed to be the unkind type. He wore an earring in each ear, ev had a tattoo on his neck and a chain ne.


    Although he looked handsome, wom would think twice about getting close to him. He gave the impression that he would y tricks on wom who fell in love with him.


    David wasn''t sure why a man like this wasing his way.


    The problem was that he gave the impression that he wanted to fight.


    Of course, speaking of fighting, David had no fear at all.


    "Bro, what''s your name?" the man asked David.


    He did not extd his hand for a handshake and did not seem to be in the mood at all.


    "David!" David told him his name because he wanted to know his destination.


    "I''m Chu Fg," the man replied, telling David his name.


    After that, he strangely stared at his face, seemingly making a deep observation.


    David quickly became ufortable.


    "You''re pretty good looking bro," said the man.


    Wh David wanted to cough, he suddly continued, "don''t get me wrong. I''m a normal guy. I''m here to offer you an amazing job. In your job, you will get various perks that will all be yours. From a vi, a sports car, and ev a startuppany with huge capital."


    "What?" David was still a young man, so he was quite shocked to hear everything the man said.


    What kind of job could get so many perks. Ev being a lonely rich woman''s sugar baby shouldn''t give him so much.


    Seeing David''s shocked reaction, Chu Fg showed a faint smile.


    He took out a cigarette case from his pants pocket, took out one cigarette and offered David one rock of a cigarette, which David refused.


    He did not insist and lit his cigarette, exhaling thick smoke forward.


    "Your job with all those perks is to approach a certain woman in this University and make her your girlfrid. You need to look rich because that woman is very rich. She won''t be interested in an ordinary man." Chu Fg began to exin.


    David''s eyes became strange after hearing that.


    "Who is that woman?" he asked.


    "Her name is Jane Rothschild," Chu Fg replied.


    "Isn''t that a marvelous job. If you seed, you''ll get a girlfrid of extraordinary status, from the Legdary Rothschild Family. You''ve probably never se her, but believe me, she''s really very beautiful, a true noble. You win the whole world wh you win her heart."


    "And what is the purpose of this job?" asked David, not losing his cool as he tried to investigate who this man was.


    This was probably an act to target the Rothschild Family.


    Who would be so bold?


    However, David also can''t dy that China has be very powerful in rect years. If there are certain parties in the country who want to fight with the Rothschild Family, David can understand it.

 Chapter 3: Finally Meet

    "You don''t have to think about that right now. Importantly, you need to get close to that woman first," Chu Fg replied.


    He evidtly did not say it now.


    David finally shook his head and replied, "I''m not interested."


    "Oh, that''s so unfortunate!" Chu Fg looked disappointed.


    After which, he directly walked away.


    David stared at his back, wondering if there would be any threats to people who refused this kind of work.


    Of course, this was worrying.


    Fortunately, he was in a rtionship with Jane. Wh he met herter, he would tell her about this.


    He looked at his watch, th his cell phone to see Jane''s location. She was only halfway there. Maybe the roads were congested right now.


    Knowing that he would be waiting there for too long, David finally decided to go to the university cafeteria which was in a separate building but still in the university premises.


    Since not everyone ate at the cafeteria, it wasn''t hard for David to find a table.


    He ev found one next to a window overlooking the university gs.


    He ordered a cup of coffee and a slice of bread, a simple mu for breakfast.


    Minute after minute passed. After about 0 minutes, a ck Rolls-Royce suddly tered the university courtyard, attracting people''s atttion due to the luxury of the car.


    Although most people didn''t know the full name of the car, just looking at it was ough for people to think about  Million Euros.


    The impression it gave was indeed more than  Million.


    Some rich college studts using sports cars had to lower their vanity wh they saw the Rolls-Royce.


    They realized that there were big shots attding this university.


    Rich people like them can''t behave as they please in front of much richer people because thetter can crush them.


    David stared at the Rolls-Royce while asionally looking at his phone scre.


    The movemt of the car was really exactly the same as the movemt of Jane''s cell phone that he could see from his phone.


    He was one hundred perct sure that Jane was in the car.


    It th stopped randomly in the parking lot, looking like the driver hadn''t chos where to park the car.


    After it stopped, the driver''s door oped and a middle-aged woman stepped out.


    She was pretty but couldn''t be said to be striking.


    It was just that her tall body gave the impression that she was very strong.


    With jeans and a tight ck T-shirt, people immediately think that she is a soldier who has gone through many battles.


    She wt to the back door of the car, th oped it, revealing the figure inside, who immediately took a step down.


    David''s eyes lit up wh he saw the figure, which was a young woman.


    Chu Fg was definitely not bragging about her beauty.


    She was slim and tall with long legs that looked charming because she was wearing a short ck skirt and high heels.


    For a top she wore a cream-colored cable shirt and a simple-looking gold ne a her neck.


    Her hair was , not long, only reaching her shoulders, adding to the beauty of her already beautiful face.


    Her lips were slightly soft and rosy while her nose was sharp and sexy, perfectly matching her beautifully arched eyebrows.


    It was made all the more perfect by the fact that her eyes were a bright purple color, a very rare pair of eyes.


    People didn''t need to see her getting off a Rolls-Royce to call her a noble because her aura of nobility was truly strong.


    Perhaps ev at that age, she has already bemanding important people.


    Although her face was still worthy of his, David found it hard because he knew there was a huge differce betwe them.


    He didn''t want to feel insecure but the feeling prested itself.


    He took a deep breath, calming himself down.


    No matter what would happ, he would move forward.


    Of course, there was no way he would approach her now wh there were so many eyes looking at her.


    At this momt, the woman took out her cell phone, seemingly typing a message.


    People didn''t know who she was ing but David knew because he suddly received a message from her.


    (Where are you?)


    Appartly she asked.


    She wouldn''t see David because thetter was in the cafeteria.


    And ev if she saw him, she wouldn''t know who he was because they had never shown each other a real photo.


    David wasn''t sure how to tell her.


    After thinking for a while, he finally took a picture of Jane''s figure from his table, and st it to her cell phone.


    She should be able to find him now.


    Although the walls of the cafeteria were ss that looked dark from the outside, Jane should know which one was his table wh she tered the cafeteria.


    Just a momt after he st the message, the woman headed straight to the cafeteria, making David smile wryly.


    It seemed that she really seriously wanted him without ev knowing his face. Perhaps she was alreadyfortable with a pure soul-to-soul rtionship without looking at the physical at all.


    People were curious as to why she wt to the cafeteria, was it to have breakfast or to meet someone?


    As soon as she passed through the cafeteria door, she immediately stared at the area where David was, and her gaze ev wt straight to David. Maybe her instinct had guessed which one was David.


    Wh their eyes met, David tried to smile as best he could so that he wouldn''t look awkward.


    And Jane returned his smile before taking a step towards him, looking calm.


    People didn''t have to wait for her to arrive in front of David''s table to know her destination.


    Wh she arrived in front of David''s desk, she asked softly, "may I sit down?"


    "Please," David replied immediately, directing his hand to the chair.


    He ignored the stares of the people who seemed to be questioning who he was.


    Although he had only met Jane today, but make no mistake, he had be in regrmunication with her for three years.


    Jane sat down as she continued to stare at David''s face. She did not speak directly, just continued to stare.


    David felt strange, he couldn''t help but ask, "is there something wrong with my face?"


    "No, I''m just a little surprised," Jane replied. "I didn''t think my boyfrid would be this neat. You know, people who spd a lot of time in front ofputers td to have a rather messy appearance. It would show ev if they tried to tidy up their clothes and appearance. However, I''m sure you''re the type who is used to neatness."

 Chapter 4: Interaction

    David showed a strange look for a momt, thinking that she was indeed from an aristocratic family for noticing such a detail, something that ordinary people overlooked.


    "Actually it was because my older sister was very strict, forcing me to always tidy up every messy thing. I had to obey because I needed to eat from her," David replied, not bothering to exin about himself honestly.


    If it wasn''t for force, it was unlikely that he would have the neatness he had now.


    "That means your older sister is a smart woman." Janeughed lightly.


    "She''s a new lecturer here," David replied, slightly surprising Jane.


    "A lecturer and a woman? Now that makes sse," she said.


    Having said that, she looked at the waiter who approached, ordering a cup of coffee.


    David watched her movemts while thinking of what he needed to say.


    "Jane, do you have any particr opinions after meeting me in person?" he asked, making Jane look into his eyes.


    His question clearly wanted to find out more about this rtionship.


    Jane smiled as she replied, "so you feel worried? Mm, you don''t have to worry anymore because I personally like you ev more after seeing you in person. You are very ideal in my eyes."


    Jane''s answer was so unexpected that David''s eyes moved erratically.


    "Would you have that opinion if my figure wasn''t so good?" he asked again.


    This kind of question might seem like doubting Jane''s mind, but David needed to ask as a man because he didn''t want a rtionship where one person felt unsatisfied.


    However, it did make Jane smile again.


    "I can''t know without expericing it," she replied.


    "Actually, it''s not important to me. Ev if you are ugly, I can help you improve your physique without this thing called stic surgery," she added.


    David was a bit confused by that, it took him a few seconds to digest Jane''s words.


    At the same time, the waiter finally arrived again, delivering the coffee ordered by Jane.


    Jane drank the coffee immediately after receiving it, but with her eyes fixed on David.


    After drinking, she said, "the world you know is not the real world."


    "What do you mean?" asked David.


    He wasn''t sure how he felt after hearing those words from Jane.


    If someone else had said it, he would have immediately thought that it was nonsse.


    However, Jane was a member of the Family that controlled the world. Her words obviously carried a differt weight.


    "I''ll tell you the detailster. We just met ev though we have be dating for almost three years, isn''t it better to talk about romance first?" Jane replied, giving David a thin, elegant smile.


    David wanted tough as he replied, "I actually still didn''t expect that the woman Imunicated with every day in these three years was from that famous family. Ohh, do the people in your family also y games, watch anime, and such?"


    "We do what we like." Jane told David.


    Actually David had many things he wanted to ask about the family, such as whether they were really the masterminds behind many crimes. However, that question would probably be too ssitive.


    "By the way, I have a gift I prepared for you," Jane said again. She put her hand into the small bag she was carrying and took out something, cing it in front of David.


    "Be sure to wear it," she added.


    David was a little surprised wh he saw the object.


    It was a brown watch with a transpart cter so that the movemt could be se.


    The luxury was really obvious and theplexity of the movemt made David wonder if it was all interconnected, not just a contrived decoration.


    He sometimes sees watches that cost 0K to 00K Euros, but this one is definitely above them all.


    "Isn''t this thing too expsive?" said David, somewhat doubtfully.


    "Don''t talk about expsive to me," Jane replied. "I''ve never felt there was anything expsive in this world. You must wear it or I will force you."


    David, "..."


    Wh David observed Jane''s eyes, he suddly thought of the possibility that this woman was hiding a bit of yandere personality despite the elegant and calm appearance she always showed.


    Curious, David finally asked, "Jane, you''re not the yandere type, are you?"


    Jane who happed to be drinking her coffee seemed to almost cough at that. She stopped drinking instantly.


    "What made you think of that idea?" she asked, and as she asked, she seemed to realize something.


    "Is it because I said I would force you?" she added.


    "Yes." David didn''t argue with that.


    Jane''s eyes became strange, she thought again.


    After that, she shook her head.


    "I''m sure I don''t, but well, maybe I''ll be one wh I want my boyfrid to look better," she said.


    As he continued to interact directly with her, David realized that it was fun.


    Although the watch seemed to be very excessive, but since Jane wanted to see him wearing it, so he wore it.


    It fit his hand perfectly and he had to admit that wearing it made him feel leveled up by several notches.


    Perhaps his outfit is now worth several million euros.


    "Sorry, but I didn''t prepare anything as a gift for you. I didn''t ev think about it," David said.


    He was embarrassed that he hadn''t thought of it wh he met his girlfrid.


    "Don''t think too much about it, you can think of a prest for meter," Jane replied, looking like she wasn''t disappointed at all.


    David liked her ev more after hearing her answer.


    Forget her backg, as a woman, she really met all the standards to be perfect. She is beautiful, graceful, and has a personality that makes a man feelfortable.


    Wh feelings get a bit out of hand, the body sometimes gets out of hand too.


    David''s hand moved, grabbing Jane''s hand which was close to him since their table was not that big.


    Her hand was suddly held, Jane''s smile became strange for a momt, but she clearly didn''t mind. Her fingers ev responded to David''s hand movemts, which David could clearly feel.

 Chapter 5: Target More

    "8 years old, I''ve never touched a woman''s hand, now I can meet my girlfrid, I hope you understand my actions, Jane," David said, giving Jane an exnation for his actions.


    Who knows now how many eyes burned with jealousy at the sight of David holding Jane''s hand.


    To them Jane was a bright shining diamond. She was not only beauty, but also infinite wealth.


    There was no shortage of m who wanted to get close to Jane, but it hadn''t be long since she tered this university, she was already with a man.


    Coincidtally, Chu Fg also tered the cafeteria. He wanted to keep an eye on Jane wh he heard her sitting with a man.


    Wh he saw her with David, ev thetter holding her hand, he almost staggered in shock.


    He had actually investigated David''s backg. He knew that he had no parts, and depded only on his older sister.


    He was without a doubt from an ordinary family, which was why he would help him to get rich first.


    However, the man from an ordinary family turned out to be dating the woman from the richest family.


    Chu Fg could not think of how this scario happed.


    Meanwhile, Janeughed lightly as she answered David''s words. "Our rtionship is a serious rtionship, feel free to do something rted to natural desires."


    David could not help but stare into her purple eyes with a deep gaze after hearing her answer.


    The intt of her words was clear that she was ready to do various things that the couple would do.


    David became less able to restrain himself ev though it was their first meeting. After all, if they were serious, what could go wrong considering their rtionship had started almost three years ago.


    Wh David idtally looked to the side, he saw Chu Fg''s figure, making him instantly think about the man''s offer to him.


    Being stared at by him, Chu Fg immediately chose to leave.


    "Jane, I have something to tell you," David said, looking serious.


    Jane looked doubtful as she looked at David''s expression.


    "What is it?" she asked in a soft voice.


    "That man." David looked at Chu Fg who was now outside the cafeteria before telling Jane about the job the man had offered him.


    He told her in detail, without missing a single thing.


    Jane finally looked at Chu Fg with a rather serious expression.


    However, she strangelyughed afterward.


    "This is a stupid method that only people who have run out of methods use," she said.


    "Your family seems to be targeted," David replied.


    "It always is, and we also target the parties we want to subdue," Jane replies with a faint smile.


    David rolled his eyes wh he heard Jane look like she wanted to op up to him about her family.


    Of course, David still preferred not to ask in private.


    If Jane wanted to tell him things about her family, he would list. If she doesn''t tell him, he won''t ask.


    "Well, it looks like oritation will be starting soon," Jane added as she watched the sior studts begin to gather the freshm.


    "Let''s go," David replied.


    Jane nodded. Both of them stood up.


    Watching Jane stand up as he also stood up, David had to admit that her figure was very pleasant to look at.


    He uninttionally stared at her thighs which could only be described with the word seductive.


    And his gaze can be se by Jane.


    She responded with an inexplicable smile.


    They th walked out of the cafeteria side by side, chatting in light voices.


    What''s missing is that they probably didn''t hold hands because most couples don''t hold hands either.


    Perhaps the momt was deemed inappropriate for now.


    On the university gs, there were already variousrge groups, each marking a departmt.


    David and Jade were majoring in economics, so they wt to the gathering area of studts from the economics departmt.


    It was unknown what the oritation program was about, but David and Jane didn''t n to follow it to the d. They just wanted to find out the location of their sses.


    Some sior studts were supposed to show them the way to their sses.


    "Hey Jane!"


    "Jane, hello!"


    "Jane, greetings to your family."


    To David''s surprise, there were several people who greeted Jane very kindly wh they arrived.


    Some m and some wom.


    If there was one thing they had inmon, it was that they all looked like the childr of the super-rich.


    Jane gave a smile to everyone who greeted her, but did not op her mouth to speak.


    It seemed that she was indeed recognized by the childr of the elite.


    David guessed they had met at parties and such.


    Who knows what they''re thinking now that Jane is with a man.


    However, David is one hundred perct sure there is no scario where he would be bullied for being with Jane.


    If he was with another rich man''s daughter, that scario was possible, but with Jane, the interferce should onlye from the Rothschild Family itself.


    Of course, these are all just guesses, and some of them may be driv by jealousy.


    On the third floor of the university building, Audrey stood with another female lecturer who was a the same age as her.


    The lecturer was rather short and her face was quite chubby.


    She was actually quite pretty, but cute would be a better word to describe her.


    Her name was E.


    She and Audrey were watching the studts on the university gs, and their focus was David and Jane.


    E knew David was Audrey''s younger brother because she had se him wh she visited Audrey''s apartmt.


    After hearing some news and seeing first-hand David with Jane, E gave Audrey a strange look.


    "You see, your little brother is really amazing. You know, it''s really his first day at university, and he''s dating a woman from a very prestigious family. How can you say your little brother doesn''t know how to seduce wom?" said E.


    Actually, Audrey looked very surprised now, so she was unable to respond to E''s words.


    Yesterday, a group of people with extraordinary idtities came to this university, informing the lecturers that ady from the Rothschild Family would be studying here.


    From th on, Audrey finally knew that the family''s reputation was really real.


    She ev had the inttion to warn David not to get involved with that woman no matter what. She was worried that it would involve their family into troublesome matters.


    As a conservative woman, she prefers quietness despite living as amoner.


    Unfortunately, she hadn''t ev had time to tell him, but David was already dating that woman.


    Audrey became confused as to what she should do?


    She knew that David had a virtual girlfrid, and now she was convinced that David''s virtual girlfrid was that woman.


    Doing something now might be inappropriate as David and Jane seem to be very familiar andfortable with each other.

 Chapter 6: Janes Ambition

    David didn''t know that his older sister was watching.


    Just being watched by people was ough to make him somewhat ufortable.


    He wondered why people were so curious about other people''s business.


    If it was like this, his university life could be unsettled.


    Perhaps the main problem was that Jane came in a conspicuous manner, using an overly luxurious car.


    "Who wants to go to ss, follow me!" Suddly a female studt spoke in a loud voice.


    After speaking, she immediately turned a, stepping into the university building.


    David and Jade looked at each other for a momt before following her along with several other freshm.


    Most remained standing in ce for the oritation program.


    They were clearly aiming towork and make frids plus find out more information about the university.


    After tering the university building, they wt to the second floor, using the stairs as the elevator was full.


    The building wasrge, with many hallways.


    They wt to one of the hallways.


    There, they finally found the sses for the economics departmt.


    There were ss divisions for the first year, but it seemed that the studts were free to choose the sses they wanted.


    The only thing differt about each ss was the lecturer, and each ss was also veryrge, ough for over a hundred people.


    The studt who brought David and the others exined that for the first six months they would be in this hallway before moving to another hallway where ss issues would be stricter.


    If they have good grades, they will get better sses.


    "Which ss do you want?" David asked Jane.


    He left the decision to her as he wasn''t sure which one either.


    Jane actually didn''t have much to go on, she pointed to a ss they happed to pass by. They tered it only to find it wasn''t empty.


    There were a few studts there, but they seemed to be old studts. Maybe they were repeating.


    The shape of the ssroom was simr to a movie theater. As you go forward, the floor gets lower.


    The front was definitely not suitable for a new couple like David and Jane as it would make their movemts visible to others.


    David and Jane spontaneously chose the backmost table on the left side which happed to be empty.


    The older studts in the ss observed them for a while, somewhat curious.


    After sitting down, Jane gave David a faint smile.


    "David, are you serious about going to college?" she asked suddly, slightly confusing David.


    "Why are you asking that?" David asked back.


    "Because I don''t really need college. What I''ve learned in the past few years from my family is ough for me to build big things in my life. For our family, college is just an extra activity to see the world," Jane replied.


    Upon hearing her answer, David smiled wryly.


    "Of course, it''s not suitable because college practically only teaches us to be good workers. However, with my backg, I need to go to college to have a better future. Yeah, although I''m not so sure because I''m not the type who is eager to learn. It would be better if I had a good idea to write a novel. That could make more money."


    Jane suddlyughed at his answer.


    She said, "don''t forget that your girlfrid is a Rothschild. With me, you can also build great things in your life. Ev building an internationalpany is not a difficult thing."


    David, "..."


    "Do you have ambitions?" Jane asked as David fell silt.


    "Perhaps my ambition is to rule the world, nothing less," David replied which was of course a joke as he wanted to light the mood.


    However, Jane''s response left his mouth op.


    "Our ambitions are exactly the same, th let''s both fight for the world to bepletely ours."


    David stared at the woman in disbelief.


    Behind her poise and grace, he saw a clear light of ambition in her eyes.


    It waspletely obvious, as if she had indeed only thought of that in her life.


    "Isn''t your family almost like rulers of the world?" asked David, curious about her thoughts.


    "That''s my family, not me," she replied.


    "Don''t tell me you also want to be above your family?" David was shocked again.


    "Every human lives and dies with their partner, not with their family because ev family can be emies," Jane said in a soft voice.


    "Are you sure?" asked David once again.


    "I hope you are serious and willing to fight with me. We will start together from the beginning," Jane replied.


    She ev took the initiative to ce her hand over David''s.


    They were both just young people, 8 years old.


    Jane came from a family that almost controlled the world. She had differt insights so her ambition to rule the world was eptable.


    It''s just that, in David''s point of view, this is something too far and heavy. Ev something like building apany is too big for him.


    However, how could he show such a weak side in front of his own girlfrid.


    He replied, "okay, I''ll do anything if it''s with you. However, you have to help improve my knowledge first because there are many things I don''t know."


    "Sure!" Jane did not refuse.


    She stared ahead for a while, observing the people a before taking something out of her bag.


    This time, it was a small bottle with a red liquid inside.


    "Our world was once home to the Deities. The remnants of their blessings and blood are the source of the great power being contested."

 Chapter 7: Blood

    The short words Jane spoke made David''s mouth op slightly, looking at the window in surprise as he instantly felt that the world he saw was not the world he knew.


    Such words should not appear in the mortal world, they only appear in the fantasy world in stories.


    Jane said it with a serious expression, David was one hundred perct sure that she wasn''t lying at all.


    "So mysterious powers really exist?" asked David.


    "Why do you think our family is so powerful? Is it because we are rich? We don''t have any power in the governmt or the military, so why do officials and military gerals bow to us? Most people think that they bow to our wealth, but there is no such concept in this world. They are powerful people, they do not submit to wealth, they only submit to a greater power.


    Without power, one small military base is ough to seize all our wealth." Jane gtly exined.


    After that, she added, "do you feel it?"


    As she said that, her hand held David''s hand tightly.


    Instantly, David felt as if he had be transported to the depths of a vast ocean. He was sured by boundless water, pressing against every side of his body.


    It was brief, but the ssation felt very vivid.


    His gaze at Jane turned to amazemt.


    This woman gave the impression of being weak. A cat might be able to take her down, but right now David realized that she was hiding a terrifying strgth, something he didn''t know.


    "Can you exin that mysterious power system? Are there levels?" David couldn''t stop asking out of curiosity.


    "There are basically two levels, Spiritual Beings and Deities. There are no Deities now, only Spiritual Beings thatpass many things," Jane replied.


    "However, it is difficult to distinguish the strgth among Spiritual Beings. Some are only slightly stronger than ordinary humans, but there are those who can easily massacre a military base. It all depds on the amount of spiritual ergy and the type of skill possessed. Some people have very frighting skills. Of course, training is instrumtal to the increase in a Spiritual Being''s strgth.


    Older Spiritual Beings are sometimes very dangerous."


    "Th to gain that power, you need the blood and blessings of the Deities?" David began to understand.


    He looked at the small bottle in Jane''s hand and th looked at Jane''s face again.


    "Yes, to get the power from the blood, we just need to consume it. As for blessings, it requires special prayers, which th allows us to draw on the power of the Deities left in this world. All in all, relying on blood is a better method because the power you gain will certainly be your personal power. The problem is that it''s not easy to find the blood of the Deities.


    Ev if you find it, you can''t directly consume it. Consuming it without the purification process will make you die directly. The process of refining the blood of the Deities was naturally veryplicated and became ev moreplicated wh it was the blood of extremely powerful Deities. It requires a lot of resources from other fields."


    After saying that, Jane finally ced the bottle in her hand into David''s hand.


    "There are many Deities, most of them are unknown, the best ones are of course the famous Deities. The blood in that bottle is the blood of Zeus. Without a doubt, Zeus is the most powerful Deity in the western world."


    "Zeus?"


    Wh he heard that, David was instantly convinced that the bottle in his hand was one of the most valuable things in this world.


    If Jane gave him the blood of an ordinary deity, he would already feel that it was ough to consider Jane as half of his soul.


    However, blood from Zeus, David couldn''t think of what she was thinking.


    And he was worried that Jane was doing something she shouldn''t in order to get that blood.


    David''s eyes became doubtful as he looked into Jane''s violet eyes.


    "You won''t be in trouble, right, after giving me this blood?" David asked her.


    "Not for a while until people from my family find out that this blood is gone," Jane replied, smiling faintly as if she was not afraid of trouble.


    David''s eyes wided as his guess was correct. Jane really stole the blood.


    "I''m sure you''ll be strong ough wh they find out. At that time, we can deal with the problems toe," she added.


    If a woman is not afraid, how could David be. He suppressed his worries and showed strong determination through his eyes.


    However, there was one more thing he wanted to ask.


    "Do you really trust me this far? You know, we just met today."


    "I have confidce that three years of our rtionship is ough for me to trust you. How many times do wemunicate in one day, and how many times have wemunicated in these three years? I''m sure no one hasmunicated with me more than you, not ev close. And vice versa. Sometimes ev wh I visit a party, I only talk briefly with a few people.


    After that, I discuss various unimportant things with you through message after message. If you''re not the one I can trust, th the whole world won''t be."


    Jane''s voice was soft so it was veryfortable to list to and everything she said made David''s heart tremble.


    No wonder he was sofortable with Jane all this time. This woman did have infinite sincerity.


    David put his hand on her face, ev wanted to hug her but had to restrain himself because there were people looking at them.


    "Wh we''re done here, let''s go to your apartmt. I''ll help you make the results of consuming the blood better," Jane added.


    David nodded to her, not objecting to it being done in his apartmt. After all, it would be a long time before Audrey returned.


    It was just that he couldn''t help but think of something strange wh thinking about bringing Jane to his apartmt.


    Maybe Jane was also thinking weird since it was also her first time to be alone with a man in one house.


    This practically gave them a chance to do something.

 Chapter 8: Looks Angry

    In the ss, Jane told David more about Spiritual Beings, especially how their powers worked.


    Basically, the blood of a more powerful Deity would give greater strgth and better skills.


    The power of Zeus'' blood was not known for sure as no one had used it yet, but everyone knew from the stories that Zeus was the king of lightning.


    The power of lightning itself is so devastating and feared, it''s rare for anyone to have it.


    The power of lightning from Zeus is predicted to have the most powerful level of destruction.


    To increase the power further, the main focus is training, but the training of the Spiritual Beings covers a lot of g.


    Meditating to further integrate with the blood that has be consumed is one of them. Another is understanding the skills contained in the blood.


    These two still include basic training that basically needs to be done on a regr basis.


    If fortunate to find the blood of the same Deity, a Spiritual Being can absorb it directly into the body to increase strgth, ev unrefined blood. It does not need to be consumed anymore because since bing a Spiritual Being, one can absorb any source of power without having to consume it.


    Moreplicated training sometimes requires a Spiritual Being to do something rted to the characteristics of the owner of the blood that has be consumed.


    This is difficult to exin as each person has differt characteristics.


    Jane says that each Spiritual Being will know for themselves what they need to do.


    It is said that there is a Deity who likes to smoke, so Spiritual Beings who gain strgth from his blood can practice by smoking continuously until they gain a certain lightmt.


    What were Zeus'' characteristics? Jane could not be sure. She only suspected that since Zeus was a great leader, so David might need to be a great leader as well.


    "But Zeus was also a man with many wives, what if I should imitate that to gain more power?" David asked as he recalled the number of Zeus'' wives.


    His brows furrowed and his eyes looked down.


    He looked serious, not joking at all.


    In fact, he was serious wh he said that.


    Unexpectedly, the always gtle Jane suddly pinched David''s waist, making his back straight up in surprise.


    A confused David looked at Jane''s face.


    For the first time, he saw that her lips were pouting while her eyes seemed to be scolding him.


    David''s expression became strange.


    Wh he realized something, he quickly cleared his throat.


    "I''m just worried," he said.


    That level of jealousy, David was worried that she could be a fierce yandere.


    Fortunately the woman calmed down in no time.


    "Our goal will be to slowly build up power, making officials and military gerals our hchm," she said, changing the subject.


    It seemed that she either forgot the previous topic or she didn''t want to discuss it.


    After that, she began to tell David about the various factions on Earth, including some other beings.


    David had to admit that he was very surprised.


    The real Earth wasn''t just a world he didn''t know at all. It ev exceeded many imaginations.


    David listed to Jane talk for over an hour.


    The ss was increasingly filled with studts. There was no one who wasn''t staring at Jane.


    Seeing her chatting with David and looking so happy, those people couldn''t help but be jealous.


    Jane''s full name began to spread in the university.


    Although the Rothschilds were not so obvious anymore in the eyes of ordinary people, they were still curious about a family that could be said to be ancit.


    Plus, they were still a very wealthy family ev with the little wealth they showed.


    Not only m, but also many wom want to get close to her. After all, wom sometimes want to be frids with a beautiful woman who is a descdant of a prestigious family.


    Of course, there are many fans of conspiracy theories here.


    They regarded the Rothschilds as viins who should be brought down, so their gaze on Jane was ominous.


    They were just hesitant to make any particr fuss.


    Not long after, a lecturer finally came to the ss. He was rather old, had a thick mustache.


    At first nce, he looked scary so the studts immediately concluded that he was a grumpy lecturer.


    "My name is Tyson." He introduced himself immediately after tering the ss, but in an indiffert manner.


    He walked to the lecturer''s desk, th sat on it, observing the studts from the bottom up.


    His eyes paused longer wh he looked at Jane, which evtually made him look at David longer as well.


    Since he came, David and Jane had stopped talking.


    "Whoever is a couple in this ss, please sit far apart. I don''t want anyone who can''t study seriously in my ss," he said suddly, startling David and the other couples.


    He and Jane were not the only couple in the ss.


    Since the lecturer asked for it, they all had no other choice but to sit far apart.


    David hesitated somewhat, looking at Jane with a quizzical expression wondering if he needed to move.


    Unexpectedly, Jane said, "let''s wait until this ss is over. We don''t need to make a sce."


    It seemed that she preferred to follow the lecturer''s words.


    Perhaps it was because of the Rothschild Family''s inconspicuous style.


    They are not like other rich people who sometimes use their wealth to show dominance.


    "I''ll move, you stay," David replied, getting to his feet.


    Jane nodded to him.


    After that, David wt down to one of the desks in the middle of the ss.


    As he walked, he kept getting stared at by the lecturer.


    Who knows what the lecturer was thinking.


    Wh David sat down, the lecturer started talking. And what he was talking about was the currt state of the economy.


    Appartly he was a man who was quite anti-capitalism.


    He gave a lot of criticism of the currt economic system which he said was the cause of high inequality.


    David has to admit that everything he says sounds reasonable.


    The way he exins is really easy to understand.


    However, David couldn''t help but nce at Jane every now and th, wanting to see her reaction because it was almost as if the lecturer''s criticism was directed at her family.


    However, Jane didn''t seem to take it all that seriously.


    She listed to the lecturer speak very calmly.

 Chapter 9: Talking About System

    The lecturer spoke in ss for more than an hour.


    He not only criticized the currt economic system, but also asked the studts to try trepreurship in order to take control of the economy and build a better and fairer economic system.


    It was all unexpected for David because he thought he would be learning theory that would basically make him a good employee.


    It seemed that not all lecturers taught like that. He wondered how his older sister taught, but she might be a bit differt since she taught in the scice faculty.


    Wh the lecturer exited the ssroom through the lower door reserved for lecturers, David immediately stood up, looking at Jane who was also already standing up, lifting her small bag.


    She walked to the cter, waiting for David.


    Wh she stood in such an elegant manner, it was difficult for others to approach her.


    In front of her, it was as if there was a high wall, blocking anyone from approaching.


    They have to climb that wall first if they want to approach her. In other words, to reach an elite position in this world.


    David still had trouble believing that she was his girlfrid.


    Fortunately he had bemunicating with her for three years so he could at least suppress his awkwardness.


    He approached her with a faint smile, looking confidt.


    Ev wh he arrived beside her, he grabbed her palm.


    "Let''s go," he said.


    Wh she nodded, he took a step.


    "How did this man get so lucky?" Someone wondered.


    The one asking was ev a woman, looking displeased.


    "You saw the watch he''s wearing, I just saw the price, it''s over 3 Million Euros," her frid replied.


    "This is crazy. Didn''t that woman give it to him?"


    "Yes, the people in the cafeteria saw it."


    "Does anyone know who he is already? Maybe he''s from a rich family too?"


    "No, the sior studts said that he''s the younger brother of a lecturer, Audrey."


    "Who is the lecturer?"


    "Just a new Lecturer, but she is very beautiful, so she is favored by the sior studts. However, she''s just an ordinary person, it''s ev said that she and her younger brother are orphans."


    "...."


    Wh going down the stairs of the university building, David and Jane started talking.


    "What do you think about everything the lecturer said?" The question didn''t actuallye from David, but from Jane.


    David was a little surprised because he initially wanted to ask Jane about it, but hesitated because he didn''t want to idtally say words that made her ufortable.


    Wh asked about it by Jane, David had a strange look on his face.


    "I think this is aint from people who are conscious of the unfairness of the currt economic system," David said.


    "Do you also have thatint?" Jane asked again.


    "I prefer to be realistic. The system is made by people who have fought their way to the top of civilization. Anyints are meaningless unless I can get to that top position," David replied.


    In fact, he doesn''t really care about such things.


    Fair or unfair, as long as he was fine, th he would feel fine.


    Who knows what Jane was thinking after hearing his answer.


    She gave him a look with a faint smile.


    "What do you think?" David finally asked her back so that now she would answer.


    Of course, he was curious about the opinion of ady from a family that basically governed the currt economic system.


    Did she joy being at the top while the people at the bottom lived with injustice?


    It might be like that because David had always believed that the elite didn''t really teach their childr about morals.


    They don''t learn about obeying thew, but learn how to break thew cleanly or learn how not to be punished wh they break thew.


    "The system is just the system, I don''t really think about it," Jane replied. "Well, maybe wh we''re in power in the future, I''ll try to design a fairer system, but on the condition that it actually protects our power."


    Hearing her answer, David rolled his eyes with a faint smile.


    As expected of thedy of the richest family. The justice in her heart was mixed with selfishness, and her selfishness was more important.


    However, her way of thinking was not so important to him as long as she loved him.


    Wh he arrived at the first floor, David was attracted to someone who happed to pass by.


    It was a woman who was obviously also a freshman.


    She was very pretty with her long chestnut hair straight down, wearing long pants and a long-sleeved  shirt folded up to her elbows.


    Her body was slim and her style was that of a woman who studied hard.


    Ev her beauty could bepared to Jane''s, she just didn''t have the aura of an aristocrat, but she had the aura of a poprdy at school.


    In fact, she was followed by several studts, consisting of both m and wom.


    This shows that she is indeed qualified as she can create followers within a day.


    The reason David was attracted to her was because she was his high school ssmate. They just didn''t get along despite being in the same ss for three years.


    Her name was Isabel.


    In high school, David almost always didn''t get along with anyone who had high poprity because he was the quiet type in front of people, only starting to talk wh it was really familiar.


    It''s just that it''s hard to forget a woman with a beautiful face for a man.


    Isabel also looked at him wh he looked at her.


    Knowing that it was him, she showed a slight smile while nodding lightly but did not stop her steps.


    Her frids th asked her if she knew David.


    David didn''t know the answer she said because he didn''t hear anything else.

 Chapter 10: Looking for a Restaurant

    Staring at the woman was a spontaneous act done by David as he met her by idt.


    Everyone would definitely have such a reaction.


    It''s just that, due to the situation, his actions could possibly cause jealousy to the woman walking by his side.


    David quickly turned his gaze to Jane, wanting to see her reaction.


    To his surprise, Jane was currtly holding her cell phone, scrolling through the scre while she was on social media with an ount that did not have a single picture of her.


    David gave her a strange look, wondering since wh Jane had be ying with her phone. Didn''t she realize that he had just stared at a beautiful woman inttly?


    Being stared at by him, Jane finally looked at him.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, as if she thought something was wrong on her face because of David''s gaze.


    David couldn''t say anything to exin.


    In the d, he shook his head, pretding that nothing was wrong.


    It wasn''t time to go home yet, but that didn''t mean the studts couldn''t go home. There would be no more new lessons for today, each studt was wee to do as they wished.


    "Before we go to your apartmt, let''s have lunch at a restaurant," Jane said, directing David to her car which was still being guarded by her driver.


    David didn''t mind her suggestion, but looking at the woman guarding the car, he was a little ufortable because she was also looking at him.


    Incidtally, while heading to the parking lot, he and Jane met Chu Fg again.


    Thetter was on the phone because he had his cell phone to his ear.


    His eyes stared at David and Jane for a momt. He seemed to pretd that he did not know them, just fellow studts at this university.


    Jane didn''t ev seem to think about the man at all.


    Maybe she would wait for his real action.


    Not long after, they finally arrived in front of the car.


    "Miss!" Jane''s driver greeted Jane in a soft voice.


    Jane had told David that her name was Lisa.


    "Take us to a restaurant, op the doors right and left," Jane replied, giving her orders.


    She nodded, but as she moved, she nced at David. Perhaps she wondered what good David had done to be so lucky.


    Unfortunately she was just a worker, so she couldn''t protest.


    She oped the car''s rear left and right doors, revealing its interior which was very luxurious indeed.


    David didn''t expect that a car could be that luxurious.


    "Come in!" Jane invited David to ter first through the door on the left side.


    David looked at her face before nodding. He stepped into the car without looking back.


    If he looked back now, he would only see stares from everyone. Not only from the university gs, but also from the building.


    Sitting in the car, David was only getting more surprised.


    The seats were so soft andfortable, perfectly fitting his body and legs.


    This was a seat that ev the Presidt of a country might not be able to joy.


    David didn''t want to be se, so he closed the door.


    At the same time, Jane finally tered through the right door.


    "Don''t forget, put on the seat belt," she said as she sat down.


    David of course used the seat belt because he was very disciplined.


    He saw that Jane was also wearing a seat belt.


    Lisa who got into the driver''s seat looked back to make sure that both of them were ready.


    After that, she started driving.


    The Rolls-Royce left the university gs, tering the Parisian highway that was always full of luxury cars.


    As the car moved faster on the road, David felt morefortable.


    Seeing the outside world from inside the car practically gave him the ssation of watching over the world as a king.


    David chose not to look outside for too long because he wanted to see Jane.


    It just so happed that she was also looking at him.


    "What do you want for lunch this time?" she asked David, seemingly asking him to decide.


    What she said was ough to make Lisa nce back, as if she couldn''t believe that Jane was asking a man to decide something for her.


    Being asked, David naturally didn''t mind answering.


    "How about fried duckbined with rice, do you like it?"


    "So you want to eat rice, sure, it''s be a long time since Ist ate rice," Jane said.


    After that, she looked at Lisa and said, "find a restaurant that serves fried duck and rice."


    Lisa seemed to know a lot about Paris, she nodded calmly and drove to an area full of restaurants.


    Appartly there were quite a few Asian restaurants.


    "Miss, restaurants from China or restaurants from Southeast Asia have the best rice, so I suggest you choose here," Lisa said wh the car arrived there.


    Jane looked a and asked David, "Which one do you think is the mostfortable?"


    "Let''s choose that restaurant!" David replied immediately, pointing to the restaurant that had a stuffed swan in front of it.


    Actually, he chose without thinking much. The important thing for him was to train himself to make decisions quickly in front of others.


    After all, his girlfrid was a very elite woman. He needs to be a real man to lead a woman like Jane or else he will be like a sugar mommy''s pet.


    As usual, Jane had no objection to David''s choice.


    She directly signaled Lisa to stop at the restaurant.


    Although it was quite crowded, their car easily pulled into its parking lot.


    Appartly one of the waiters at the restaurant opted out just to help Lisa park the car she was driving.


    The boss was probably watching from inside the restaurant. Without ev knowing who the car owner was, he chose to show hospitality from the start, hoping he hit an unexpected jackpot. After all, he knew that the price of that car could buy t restaurants like his.

 Chapter 11: Talking About Money

    This time, Lisa only oped the door for Jane. She didn''t op the door for David because the waiter who helped Lisa park the car oped the door for David.


    He was a man, so he was a little disappointed wh he saw that the figure behind the door was also a man.


    Ev so, he forced a smile so that it really looked sincere.


    And his smile looked ev more sincere wh he saw Jane beside David.


    He was amazed by her beauty and elegance, making him want topose a poem.


    Jane and David got out of the car at the same time.


    Afterwards, Jane approached David.


    "Come on," she said, to which David responded by grabbing her palm.


    He didn''t like the look the waiter gave Jane, so he wanted to show that Jane already had an owner.


    Jane also returned his hand by intecing her fingers with his.


    Anyone who saw them knew that they were a loving couple.


    It was ough to make the waiter''s heart cry.


    David and Jane th tered the restaurant, and chose a table by the window.


    Lisa didn''t follow them, she waited by the car, standing alone.


    As they sat down, David and Jane''s table was approached by a middle-aged Asian man, who was actually wearing a suit but th he covered it with a waiter''s uniform.


    "Sir, Miss, what would you like to order?" he asked very kindly.


    David had never heard of hospitality that exceeded this.


    "Two fried ducks and two tes of rice," David replied, not waiting for Jane to do so.


    "Th what would you like to drink?" the middle-aged man asked once again.


    "Just ice water for me," David replied before asking Jane, "what about you, Jane?"


    "I''d like some orange juice," Jane replied.


    The middle-aged man noted their order, nodding before stepping into the kitch.


    After he left, David said to Jane, "let me pay for this lunch."


    "You seem to care a lot about this," Jane replied with a faint smile.


    "At least I want to make sure that your breakfast, lunch, and dinnere from my money," David replied.


    "You know, my meal expses are probably huge." Jane startedughing, seemingly interested in teasing David into showing more determination.


    "I''m ready to work," David replied. "After all, it shouldn''t be hard to make money wh I have powers that ordinary humans don''t have."


    "My boyfrid shouldn''t have to earn money. I agree if you want to pay for my food, but I don''t agree if you have to work, especially if it''s manualbor. I just want my boyfrid to train, get stronger, and subdue others." Janeughed again as she responded to David''s words.


    This time, she said her views on the imperative that her boyfrid had.


    David who had already shown his determination was instantly confused.


    "Why can''t I work?" he asked.


    "Work is something that people do, not a king," Jane replied.


    "How will I have money if I don''t work?"


    Perhaps in the future, it wouldn''t matter to David because he would have power. He could ask his subordinates for money.


    However, that was not possible for now.


    Jane gave David a faint smile, and it seemed mocking as she ced her left index finger under her left eye.


    It would really be a mocking expression if she stuck out her tongue slightly.


    Of course, David understood that she was just teasing him.


    Her words wer''t serious, but it was probably true that she didn''t want David to work no matter what.


    "True love only recognizes money that belongs together, not separately as most couples do today," Jane said.


    David, "..."


    Their conversation was temporarily interrupted as their order finally arrived, brought by a group of waiters.


    They all set down the tes and cups they brought with great care, asionally looking at David and Jane.


    "Please eat,dies and gtlem," they said before taking a step back.


    Jane immediately picked up the knife and fork, but didn''t immediately cut into her fried duck, looking like she just wanted to hold the two objects.


    She looked at David, probably waiting for his response to her previous words.


    The question was what else did David need to say because ording to Jane, money wasmon property.


    That meant her own money was also David''s.


    Working to feed her is just unnecessary nonsse.


    "Jane, how many elite wom are like you?" David asked.


    The previous topic was no longer important, so David chose another topic.


    "It doesn''t depd on personality," Jane replied. "Everything depds on feelings. If the feelings a woman has for a man ar''t ough, she probably won''t let a single pny of it fall into his hands."


    "So that means your feelings for me are already too deep?"


    "Well, to have deep feelings, it might take a certain personality. I might be that type wh I''m reallyfortable. Saying that you''re the most wonderful man is of course an exaggeration, but for me, you''re the mostfortable. I could feel it from the momt we startedmunicating.


    You know, ev in cyberspace, there''s no shortage of guys trying tomunicate with me ev though I never show my idtity and photos."


    "That''s actually natural because your game or social media ounts give off a strong sse of mystery," David replied.


    He was probably one of the m who tried tomunicate with Jane wh he first saw her ount.


    She sometimes posted certain photos with certain words. Overall, each photo and the words she posts td to make people conclude that the ount owner is a woman of great insight.


    "Shall we eat now?" said Jane. Perhaps she was hungry now that she had only had coffee this morning.


    David nodded to her, starting to eat.


    The way Jane ate was really very elegant, showing that she had be trained how a nobleman ate.


    David had never practiced anything like that. He also didn''t want to try because he was sure it would only make him look awkward, so he ate in a normal way.


    After all, as a Parisian, the way he ate still looked polite, there wasn''t anything to criticize.

 Chapter 12: Evelyn

    Ring!


    Jane''s cell phone suddly rang, indicating that someone was calling her.


    Since her cell phone was on the table, David could see the name of the caller, (Evelyn!).


    Surprisingly Jane pressed the reject button. She didn''t ept the call.


    "This is your future mother-inw," Jane said with a smile that looked like she wasughing.


    David rolled his eyes at that.


    That meant it was Jane''s mother calling.


    However, why did she use her mother''s name for the number? Isn''t that rude? She should have used mama or mother.


    For that matter, David chose not to ask any questions.


    Ev ordinary families have their own drama, how could elite families not.


    Of course, after that Jane''s cell phone rang again, from the same person.


    This time, Jane not only rejected the call, she ev turned off her cell phone.


    That way, there was no more interruption.


    David and Jane could continue eating. They finished their meal pretty quickly, but after they were full, they still sat back and rxed, asionally looking at the TV hanging on the wall of the restaurant.


    Appartly, it was showing an annual press conferce of the BANK of London.


    This was thergest BANK in Europe, so ev David was interested ev though he didn''t know much about it.


    What was clear was that he himself used the bank.


    A group of people came into the conferce room, led by a very beautiful middle-aged woman.


    She had her brownish-blonde hair in a neat bun, wearing a professional skirt and shirt.


    From any angle, she gave the impression of being a very intelligt woman and an expert in financial matters.


    Thebination of those two things results in a slight cold aura that makes her appear very powerful.


    The majority of humans would probably unconsciously be submissive wh in front of her.


    David remembers seeing her a few times on tv, but he doesn''t remember her name.


    However, he quickly remembered again because there was her namete in front of her chair.


    Her name happed to be Evelyn, the Presidt of BANK of London.


    Before he could ev specte, Jane suddly said, "she''s the one."


    "She''s your mother?" asked David, not hiding his surprise.


    Jane remained casual, acting as if this was not something important to discuss.


    However, for David it was very important.


    He would be in serious trouble if his rtionship with Jane didn''t gain approval with the woman.


    His eyes continued to stare at the conferce feed, listing to her talk about everything from the state of the economy to the profits of thepany she led.


    Her intelligce was ough to fascinate him.


    No wonder Jane was so amazing in every way, she was born to such a remarkable woman.


    Growing more and more curious, David finally checked her information on the inte.


    She wasn''t from the Rothschild family, of course. She was a woman who worked her way up from the bottom at BANK of London to be its Presidt.


    In the information he read, there was no record of her husband. It was not ev known whether she was married or not.


    Without knowing her idtity, David would not have connected her to the Rothschild Family.


    Pa!


    David''s foot was suddly nudged by Jane''s.


    Surprised, David looked at the woman.


    "Now it''s time for us to go," she said, taking out a credit card from her bag.


    She appartly wasn''t nning on letting David pay because she immediately called the restaurant''s boss, swiping her card on the swipe machine.


    David was helpless, pretding nothing was wrong.


    Maybe he really should adopt the attitude that money is just a pile of paper in his rtionship with Jane.


    The problem was that money to her was no differt than a pile of paper. All that mattered to her was power.


    After that, he and Jane walked out of the restaurant, going to the car.


    Appartly Lisa was smoking a cigarette while she waited for them.


    Wh she saw them, she immediately put out her cigarette.


    "Miss, your mom has be calling me, asking what you''ve be up to," Lisa told Jane.


    "Th what did you tell her?" asked Jane in response.


    "I said as I see it, you are having lunch with your boyfrid. However, I refused wh she asked me to take a photo of you and your boyfrid." Lisa calmly exined.


    Wh hearing her speak now, David suddly felt that Lisa was a rather innoct woman despite the fact she gave the impression of a highly trained soldier.


    "That''s good," Jane said after hearing Lisa''s answer.


    "By the way, we''re going to David''s apartmt now, so you ask him where it is," Jane added while looking at David.


    "Be sure to call him Mr. David because he really is my boyfrid and will be my husband in the future." She appartly added once more.


    That''s something David didn''t expect, that she paid that much atttion to detail.


    Lisa th looked at him, as if to ask him a question, but she did not speak again.


    "That way," David said, giving her directions.


    After that, he and Jane tered the car.


    The journey continued to David and his sister''s apartmt.


    It was not far, so it did not take long before they arrived there.


    Jane observed the apartmt building, which could be said to be quite modest, not shy like the luxury buildings.


    Who knew what she was thinking.


    Certainly, the arrival of a Rolls-Royce to the apartmt parking lot disturbed everyone''s peace.


    Wh he got out, David acted as if he didn''t know anyone.


    It didn''t matter because life in the apartmt building was almost like that. There was no interaction betwe neighbors. Everyone was busy with their own business.


    David never ev spoke to his neighbors.

 Chapter 13: A Bit Problem

    As before, Lisa did not follow Jane and David. She just waited by the car, lighting another cigarette.


    If she wasn''t there, there would probably be a lot of people approaching the car to take pictures.


    However, Lisa''s presce prevted that.


    She was just a woman, but ev the m didn''t dare to provoke her.


    Wh tering the elevator with Jane, David finally started to get nervous again.


    It''s not nervous because he''s worried about something, but nervous because of something that starts to rise in the depths of his body.


    He couldn''t help but look at Jane''s tall, slder figure.


    Since she was wearing a short skirt, so her pair of long legs dazzled his eyes looking closely.


    Of course, Jane was also staring at his figure.


    However, she did look more rxed, asionally smiling so it was hard to guess her thoughts and what her body was feeling.


    The elevator stopped not long after.


    David and Jane took a step out wh the door in front of them oped.


    Jane let David lead the way as she didn''t know which apartmt was his among the several doors in the hallway.


    Wh David finally stopped, she stopped too.


    However, David suddly discovered one problem.


    "I think I forgot to bring the spare key wh I left this morning, and the other key is in my sister''s hand," he said.


    Jane finally rolled her eyes, looking at David in surprise.


    Unfortunately, the lock on the apartmt door was still using a regr key, not an electronic one, so it really needed a key.


    "Jane, can you use your powers to op this door?" asked David, getting another idea.


    Jane was a Spiritual Being. He had ssed her great power.


    It was possible that she could ev destroy the door. It might not be difficult for her to just pick the lock.


    However, Jane suddly shook her head.


    "I will wait for you to have spiritual power before showing you what spiritual power looks like," she said.


    "Why?" asked David, not understanding her way of thinking.


    "You''re still an ordinary person, so I want you to see me as an ordinary person for a while. You know, sometimes this kind of gap can ruin a rtionship," Jane replied, exining in a gtle tone.


    David understood what she meant and her gtle tone made him lose the urge to try to force her.


    He finally took out his cell phone as he said, "I''ll have my sister sd the key through the delivery service."


    He called Audrey after saying that.


    The call was picked up immediately, but there was no voice from the other side.


    David spoke first. "Sis, I want to go to the apartmt but I forgot to bring the key, can you sd the key you brought here?"


    "Who are you there with?" Appartly, Audrey asked in response.


    Jane could probably hear ev if David wasn''t using his cell phone speaker.


    She gave David a look as if asking him to tell the truth.


    "I''m with Jane, there''s something we want to do," David replied.


    Wh talking about there being something we wanted to do, he didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Who knows what Audrey is thinking right now.


    What if she thinks that he and Jane want to making love?


    Or ev if it was not making love, it was definitely not far from such a thing, perhaps kissing and hugging wildly.


    The question was whether Audrey would allow that?


    However, David was already a grown man, how could she not allow it.


    She herself would be embarrassed if she didn''t allow her younger brother to bring his girlfrid home.


    "Alright, wait there!" David finally heard her answer.


    Appartly she agreed with it.


    Only, she suddly added, "if you can, find another girlfridter!"


    After saying that, she disconnected the call.


    David''s face became strange after hearing her words.


    "It seems that your older sister doesn''t ept me," Jane said suddly, proving that she had actually heard Audrey''s words.


    Her expression became rather t.


    Having always se her smile, seeing her expression be like that was ough to make David ufortable.


    He grabbed her hands and ev hugged her waist, a move he had never done before but this time he seemed to be very skillful.


    Jane fell into his arms with her face right in front of his.


    "I won''t let anyone interfere with our rtionship. Others can disagree, but they can''t interfere with us," he said.


    After he said that, Jane finally smiled again.


    She looked at David''s hands that were hugging her waist for a momt and th looked at his face again.


    Wh she looked at his face, her hands moved to his chest th up slightly to his shoulders.


    "I''m not worried, your sister can''t stop us," Jane said.


    "Please don''t hate her," David replied.


    Jane might be offded, but David didn''t want any hatred betwe them. Ev if nothing changed, hearts that hated each other would make things not good.


    David''s request this time was appartly not immediately responded to by Jane.


    In fact, the woman seemed to be thinking.


    It took a while before she replied, "An upset heart is not something that can be controlled. Humans can only suppress it. Let''s let things flow in a natural way. Later, I will try to build a good rtionship with your older sister. For sure, I guarantee that there will be no conflict betwe me and your older sister."

 Chapter 14: First Kiss

    "Thank you!" David was quite happy to hear Jane''s answer.


    This was not the d of the matter, but at least Jane had no desire to make a big deal out of it.


    "What do you want to do?" Jane suddly asked, looking down again.


    What made her ask was obviously because David had his arms a her waist.


    However, her question was more like a tease.


    "Jane!" David called her name.


    And David didn''t wait for her response, his face tilted slightly to the side as he leaned forward until their lips met.


    He finally kissed after so long he was curious about the ssation.


    He had to admit that this was a very indescribable experice.


    His body warmed up quickly while his embrace of Jane''s waist became tighter.


    Without a doubt, Jane also felt the same way since this was her first experice.


    She closed her eyes and her hands wt further up to his shoulders before wrapping a his neck.


    She responded to David''s kiss, not resisting in the slightest so their lips began to press together as they pushed their faces forward.


    They ev suck on each other''s lips so that their saliva flows into each other''s mouth little by little.


    This is ev more amazing.


    David''s hands began to be unable to stay still. He caressed Jane''s back, ev he wanted to caress her thighs and touch her breasts but was a bit hesitant to do so.


    He focused on this kiss first which was already quite amazing.


    In fact, he could feel the softness of Jane''s breasts as they pressed against his chest.


    Their kiss became deeper and more uncontroble with time.


    Before David''s hands became wilder, one of Jane''s hands suddly caressed David''s chest. It came down from his shoulder.


    David let her do that, he stayed focused on the kiss and held her back firmly to keep her from falling.


    Slowly, they start to get their tongues out.


    Jane''s eyes had be op for a long time, she looked into David''s eyes without blinking as their tongues began to caress each other.


    Ev if this was their first kiss, the minds that had be connected for a long time made no awkward movemts betwe them.


    Of course, they still stopped wh they ran out of breath. Their faces turned red as they tried to stabilize their breathing in a hurry.


    "David," Jane said.


    "What?" asked David, confused as to why Jane was suddly calling his name.


    "There were two people passing by while we were kissing, you didn''t seem to notice," Jane replied, leaving David dumbfounded.


    He spontaneously let go of Jane''s body and looked a.


    Of course, he saw no one now.


    "They''ve already tered the elevator, there''s no point in looking," Jane said with a quietugh.


    "Don''t think too much about it, ar''t we in Paris? Who cares so much about a couple kissing."


    Unfortunately, David was still awkward because he was too much of a loner.


    He cleared his throat to get rid of the disturbing thoughts, pretding not to care.


    "How do you feel after kissing a woman?" Jane asked.


    David showed a strange look wh asked about it. He answered by asking back. "Th how do you feel after being kissed by a man?"


    "It''s a good feeling, now you answer," Jane said.


    She was really honest wh she said how she felt.


    At this point, it was impossible for David not to answer.


    "I think I want it again."


    That''s how he felt after feeling it once, wanting it again.


    "If you want it again, you can try again," Jane said after she heard David''s answer.


    Her words were practically an invitation and a tease.


    How could a man resist it.


    David grabbed her hand, pushing her against the wall before kissing her again.


    It was the same kiss as before, but this time David was more daring.


    One of his hands caressed her thigh which he had to admit was really very soft. The quality of her skin was too high, touching it awaked the fire inside her body.


    Wh he touched her thighs, the curiosity to grab her breasts increased dramatically.


    David could not resist his desire. His other hand finally grabbed her breast which was not so big but not small either.


    She had elegantly sized breasts.


    Despite being covered by his shirt, David still felt very overwhelming wh his handnded on one of her breasts.


    Gtly, he began to squeeze it.


    As it turned out, it was indeed a very soft object, like a balloon filled with water.


    David''s hands felt veryfortable as he squeezed her breasts.


    At the same time, Jane''s cheeks and neck became very red. asionally her body shook uncontrobly, who knew what she was feeling.


    David broke the kiss to give her a chance to breathe, but he continued to squeeze her breasts.


    "Ohhh..." Appartly, a soft moan came out of Jane''s mouth, sounding so charming and beautiful.


    Ev if Jane was just an ordinary woman, David would feel like a king. However, she was ady of the Rothschild Family.


    Her idtity was very noble and prestigious.


    Who would have thought that he could do something like this to a Jane.


    The word king was not ough to describe his feelings right now. He ev felt like he had conquered the tire world.


    Because Jane had previously said that there were two people passing by, so David was a little wary of the surings.


    He heard a ding sound from the elevator door, signaling that it was about to op.


    Quickly, he let go of Jane''s body.


    He didn''t want anyone to see anymore.


    This was not because he was embarrassed, but because he did not want anyone to see Jane''s currt figure, which showed a drunk and charming expression.


    Jane calmed herself down, tidying up her skirt and shirt that had be a little messy.


    She did not panic, her movemts were quick and skillful, and she ev gave David a smile.


    After that, the elevator door finally oped, revealing the figure of a young man in a courier uniform.

 Chapter 15: Drink The Blood

    He was probably a college studt a year or two older than David and Jane, studying while working part-time.


    His eyes were instantly drawn to the man and woman.


    Perhaps he was a little surprised because seeing them immediately made him conclude that they were a couple.


    However, he didn''t think too much of it.


    He approached them with his eyes fixed on David and asionally nced at Jane''s figure.


    "Are you David?" he asked David.


    "Yes!" David nodded.


    After that, the man finally took out a key, and handed it to David.


    "Let me take a photo as proof," he said.


    He prepared his cell phone camera and took a step back.


    David certainly didn''t mind.


    It was very short. The man left immediately after finishing, looking like he didn''t want to be there any longer. After all, it''s not a pleasant thing for a man to see a couple who seems to have every inttion of making out.


    Wh the man disappeared from sight, David smiled at Jane while showing her the key in his hand. He th inserted it into the keyhole.


    With one turn, the lock popped op and the door could finally be oped.


    "Jane, our apartmt is very simple, please don''t be surprised," David said as he pushed the door op, revealing what was behind it, a simple living room with a couple of sofas without much stuff.


    If anything was striking it was its neatness.


    In the corner, there was a closet full of scice books.


    "This is a nice ce," Jane said, taking a step into the apartmt.


    She doesn''t look ufortable or anything despite being born with a gold spoon.


    She ev looked a wh she arrived at the apartmt.


    On the other hand, David closed the door but did not lock it.


    He looked at Jane afterward, thinking that she was also very attractive wh se from behind.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the chance to hug her as Jane suddly turned a.


    She said, "let''s start now, you just need to sit on the sofa and drink the liquid in the bottle."


    Jane''s eyes stared at David''s shirt pocket because the bottle was in it.


    "Does it have to be now?" asked David.


    "It''s more important than your desire," Jane replied. She had obviously guessed David''s thoughts. The man still wanted to do something with her.


    David pretded not to understand Jane''s point.


    He sat on the sofa and ev put his feet up on it.


    "By the way Jane, this won''t cause explosions and such, right?" asked David.


    From all the stories he had read, the awaking of superpowers like this almost always caused aura explosions that could ev destroy houses.


    David certainly needed to be prepared if it was going to make a mess of his apartmt.


    "Nothing will happ while I''m here. Not ev the dust will move from its ce," Jane replied.


    "I can rest easy th," said David.


    He looked at the bottle in his hand again.


    To drink the blood, he didn''t really hesitate ev though it was the blood of another person.


    He was also not worried about the consequces as he was one hundred perct confidt in Jane.


    The concept of Jane scheming with him was too impossible.


    There was no reason for that.


    After a few momts of staring at the bottle, David began to op it, which was surprisingly easy, just like oping a normal bottle.


    There was no phomon after the bottle was oped. David didn''t smell any special sct either.


    The liquid inside the bottle looked calm. It didn''t ev look like blood despite its red color.


    In David''s eyes it was simr to the famous soda drink which was also red in color.


    He looked at Jane who was currtly also looking at him, looking calm and focused.


    David no longer dyed, he aimed the bottle at his mouth, dropping the liquid inside onto his skull.


    Due to the position he arranged, all the liquid inside the bottle fell directly into his mouth, but he didn''t find any vor in the liquid. He ev felt like he had slept drinking anything.


    However, wh the liquid reached his stomach, he immediately felt a shocking change.


    His consciousness seemed to be brought into an illusion.


    He saw a vast sky and countless lightning bolts suring him.


    Some of the lightning bolts were truly ferocious as they were in the shape of dragons or tigers.


    They all seemed to be alive, watching David.


    Wh David thought that everything had appeared, he found a huge faint face far above the sky.


    The face had eyes full of lightning, looking down at him coldly.


    His heart trembled from receiving that gaze.


    In a short time, he felt like he was bathing in sweat.


    Fortunately, right after that, his consciousness returned to reality.


    However, he couldn''t see anything as his eyes were tightly closed. Ev he was unable to op them. His eyelids were too heavy to op.


    Ev so, he could sse his surings clearly.


    All the objects in the living room of his apartmt seemed to be in his mind. Ev without seeing them, he knew where they were.


    This was not because he was familiar with this apartmt. He was sure that ev if he was somewhere else, he would feel the same way.


    All this was due to his sharply improved perception.


    In his body, he felt a differt power, seemingly trying to merge with the cells of his body.


    Although it was something unfamiliar, he strangely understood immediately.


    That power waspletely a part of him.


    If he wanted to use it, it was no differt from moving his limbs.


    It was just that it took a long time before he could op his eyes.


    Perhaps after about two hours, his body finally calmed down, and he was finally able to op his eyes, which felt many times lighter.

 Chapter 16: Power

    Wh his eyes oped, David saw Jane still standing in front of him, as if she had done nothing all this time because her position was exactly the same as thest time he saw her.


    However, he found that she was quite sweaty.


    This was in an air-conditioned room. If it was outside, she would probably bepletely covered in sweat.


    His own body was currtly very wet. His pants and shirt might need to be changed.


    Jane just continued to stare at him, not asking anything.


    She seemed to be giving him a chance to understand his power first.


    Crack! Crack!


    Cracking sounds echoed from inside David''s body wh he raised his hand.


    At this momt, several lightning bolts appeared above his palm, able to form whatever he wanted, whether it was a sword or a spear.


    One thing David was sure of was that he was very strong. He was sure he was stronger than most of the new Spiritual Beings.


    And he was starting to figure out ways to increase his strgth, like what he should do.


    Conquering people and bing their leader was one of them. That desire seemed to arise very strongly in his heart, as if there was an ambition to be a king and ruler.


    Of course, that was only one of them.


    Just like his spection, conquering the hearts of beautiful wom, th having them as his lovers seems to be useful as well since there is a desire for it.


    This is indeed a characteristic of Zeus, who in the story has be married to many wom.


    David wanted to roll his eyes wh he thought of that, but he didn''t want to show such a reaction to Jane.


    "Jane, thank you, you have changed my life," David said.


    "You did well," Jane replied, giving David aplimt in response.


    David th stood up, approaching the woman.


    "You are the best woman," he said with one hand holding her waist with his other hand touching her beautiful face with a hint of sweat.


    Hardly any rich woman would look at a poor man. Jane was a very rich woman, yet she helped a very ordinary man like David to reach another level of life.


    Is this luck?


    David didn''t know, but he was sure that no man had such good fortune nowadays. Perhaps it didn''t exist in ancit times either.


    David kissed Jane''s lips again, hugging her waist tighter.


    Jane responded to that. She didn''t seem to care about David''s sweaty body.


    Her hands wrapped a his neck while her tongue came out of her mouth to meet his.


    Unfortunately, after only a minute of them kissing, the apartmt door suddly oped.


    David and Jane heard the sound of the door, but they were slower to break the kiss than the movemt of the door.


    The person who oped the door could see them.


    There were two people, Audrey and her frid E.


    Both of them were shocked at the sight. E ev covered her lips but th she chuckled amusedly.


    "Look Audrey, your little brother is already a real man, but you are not yet a real woman, wh will you find a boyfrid? Don''t you know that making love is so much fun?" she said.


    Hearing the woman''s words, Audrey gave her a sharp look.


    On the other hand, David wanted tough and cry.


    Audrey was more than t years older than him, but she had never dated. Sometimes ev David felt sorry for her, but this could not be med on fate.


    She was beautiful and intelligt, so many m liked her, but strangely she had never epted a single man.


    Who knows what the reason is.


    Until now David was ev convinced that she was a virgin.


    Sometimes he suspected that she had no sexual desire because she seemed uninterested in anything to do with it. She never watched romance movies, let alone blue movies.


    Audrey of course did not respond to E''s words.


    She stepped into the apartmt as she motioned for E to ter.


    Her eyes looked at David and asionally at Jane.


    Thetter looked calm with a faint smile, as if she had no worries at all.


    On the other hand, E continued to stare at Jane, seemingly in awe of her personality, ev scrutinizing everything she wore.


    And she clearly wondered why both of them were sweating.


    Did they just have sex?


    However, it doesn''t seem like it as they never seem to take their clothes off.


    It''s just that ev E, who seems to be good at talking, has a hard time greeting Jane.


    Aside from the fact that they were not familiar, she also felt pressured to greet a girl from a family that controlled the world''s economy.


    David thought for a while before saying, "Sis, this is Jane, my girlfrid. Jane, this is my older sister, Audrey."


    David introduced each of them, hoping there would be no more awkwardness.


    Wh their gazes met, Jane nodded to Audrey.


    However, they did not shake hands as neither of them reached forward to shake hands.


    Jane probably didn''t because she knew that Audrey wouldn''t either.


    Fortunately, Audrey returned Jane''s nod. She also nodded to her after she did so.


    From the way David saw it, it might take some time before theymunicated.


    Afterward, Audrey took E to her room.


    It seemed that they had some business rted to their work.


    After the door to Audrey''s room closed, David looked at Jane with a helpless expression.


    "Jane, I don''t me you if you are offded by my sister''s behavior," David said.


    Jane was really not to me because she had be too kind to him, but it turned out that his only family was quite cold to her.


    "It will be fer. I think your sister is just worried," Jane replied. "She doesn''t hate or reject me, just worried about my backg, worried that you''ll be in trouble. She''s not to me. I''d probably act like her too if I were her."

 Chapter 17: Queen Moon

    In a situation like this, Jane showed how broad her horizons were. She instantly knew what the problem was that made Audrey seem unepting of her.


    Her intelligce is above average and her mind is truly op.


    David felt calmer.


    "By the way, let''s go somewhere else," Jane continued.


    David didn''t know why she invited him to go, it might not be suitable if they were in that apartmt now with Audrey and E also there.


    David nodded, and replied, "wait for me to change my clothes first."


    His clothes werepletely wet, ufortable to wear ev though they were nice.


    It probably wouldn''t dry unless dried in the sun first.


    "I''ll wait outside," Jane replied, taking a step away.


    David sighed at her departure before going to his room.


    He changed clothes quite quickly, choosing a simr outfit, and of course, the best of everything he had.


    Wh with Jane, he needed to make sure to keep wearing nice clothes or he would look like a frog trying to eat a goose.


    He didn''t want to embarrass Jane like the main characters of the novels he had read.


    That was something he hated.


    Only, he didn''te out of his room right away because he received a message.


    (How is your day going today? How does it feel to go to college for the first time?)


    The name that st the message was Que Moon.


    She was basically his online acquaintance, just like Jane, but he and Que Moon were just frids.


    Jane was not the only one whomunicated with him in cyberspace.


    In reality, he had many female frids whose idtities he did not know.


    Que Moon had already befrided him more than two years ago.


    She also liked ying games, oft ying together with David, but until now she had never told him her name, only asking him to call her Que Moon because she liked that nickname.


    One thing that was clear about her was that she was much older than David.


    She once oply said that she was already in her 40s.


    However, she does have simr hobbies to young wom. Sometimes ev saying that she joysmunicating with a young man.


    David remembers a few times she flirted with him, ev inviting him to meet, but David was a bit worried.


    One of the things he was worried about was if she was the wife of a man.


    If that was the case, she was probably the wife of a rich man because so far David had se her spd a lot of money on the games she yed, unlike Jane who yed casually without spding too much money so it was impossible to guess whether she was rich or just an ordinary person. She just gives off a mysterious vibe, and it works without breaking the bank.


    David was a bit hesitant on how to reply to her message.


    Although they were just frids, he thought it was better to avoid her so that there would be no misunderstanding betwe him and Jane.


    It''s not just her, of course. But also the other wom he had befrided online.


    David doesn''t want any drama betwe him and Jane because of this.


    However, he wondered how to avoid those female frids from cyberspace.


    Blocking their contacts might be too harsh, could cause them to take offse, th start cursing him with another number.


    David thought and finally decided not to reply to the messages from Que Moon.


    He thought this was a better way, slowly reducingmunication with her and the other woman until there was absolutely no moremunication betwe them.


    Maybe he would reply to Que Moon after she st a few more messages, and reply with short words, which could make the other person lose interest inmunicating.


    He stuffed his phone into his pants pocket before exiting his room, th wt down to the first floor of the apartmt, to his parking lot where Jane was waiting with Lisa.


    Jane didn''t actually get into her car, she stood leaning against it, attracting the atttion of everyone passing by.


    Wh David arrived in front of her, she suddly said, "you''re 45 seconds slower than you should be."


    David, "..."


    To this, David chose not to answer. He th tered the car with Jane.


    Wh the car started moving, he asked, "Where are we going?"


    "To a ce where you can try out your powers," Jane replied, twiddling her fingers.


    Hearing that, David immediately spected that she was nning to take him to the gangsters'' ce.


    Paris happed to have many such ces.


    "Are you ready to fight 0 to 30 people?" Jane asked David.


    The fact that she was talking about it despite Lisa being in front showed that Lisa was not an ignorant person.


    Ev so, Lisa was actually a bit surprised.


    Perhaps she was surprised that Jane wanted David to fight 0 to 30 people head-on while he was a New Spiritual Being.


    Lisa''s expression became strange, wondering if Jane was giving David precious blood.


    Perhaps fighting 0 or 30 people was too much, but wh hearing it now, David somehow didn''t feel worried at all, as if it would be an easy thing for him.


    His instincts told him so.


    He replied, "as long as there are no firearms, I''m not worried."


    "Firearms are very rare in Paris, unlike in America," Jane replied.


    "However, they will most likely carry sharp weapons. Ev if you are strong ough, a sharp weapon can still split your skin, ev cut your neck," Jane adds.


    "That''s not the risk I''m afraid of. I''m worried that you''ll worry more ande to my aid wh I get hurt," David replied, slightly joking.


    Jane rolled her eyes while Lisa nced at David, suddly looking annoyed that David was starting to think of Jane as a woman who had a blind obsession with him.


    Unfortunately, Jane didn''t seem to dispute that. She might actually make a move if David was threated.

 Chapter 18: Gangsters

    Paris is the most beautiful city, that''s what people always say.


    However, Paris is also a city with many problems.


    Now it''s no secret that Paris is the city with the most pickpockets.


    Gangsters can ev be found on every corner, oft making trouble wh they are not watched.


    If only guns were as free in this city as they are in America, the city could be quite chaotic in no time.


    Jane asked Lisa to stop wh they were about to ter a certain area. It seemed that she wanted to continue on foot.


    Jane''s choice did not make Lisa disagree or worry, perhaps she was very confidt in her abilities.


    After getting out of the car, David and Jane walked along a sidewalk with many shops on the side.


    At first, it was crowded, but as they got further away, David found that most of the shops were closed, looked unkempt, and the walls were full of obscure graffiti.


    Despite being born and raised in this city, David had never be to this area.


    Jane seemed very familiar.


    "Do youe here oft?" asked David, a little unsure because before graduating high school, Jane hadn''t actually lived in Paris.


    "Maybe about once a year, wh I''m on vacation," Jane replied.


    David didn''t need much more exnation to know why she was vacationing in this ce.


    "Doesn''t your family provide people to test your strgth?" David asked.


    He thought it wouldn''t be difficult if the family wanted a group of people to ev ughter.


    Jane shook her head and replied, "We don''t like bringing dirty people into the house."


    After saying that, she stopped her steps, and stared at a rather dark alley that they happed to pass by.


    It was hard to see into the alley, but there were many sounds ofughter from there, each louder than the other.


    Since David and Jane stopped in front of that alley, the people inside clearly saw them because they were under the light.


    In no time, theirughter stopped echoing.


    "Hey, who are they?" David heard them start talking.


    They should be quite far away in the alley, but he heard their voices clearly.


    "What are they doing? They seem to be rich people." They continued to talk.


    "Mm, that girl is so beautiful and graceful, must be very educated."


    "Educated doesn''t make a woman polite on a bed. I think that girl is very good at wiggling her butt."


    "Ahh, that guy is really lucky, to have such a beautiful girlfrid."


    "But he''s also so handsome, I''d love it if he fucked me," replied another, from a woman.


    It was no surprise to David as there were quite a few wom who had mtal problems and th joined the gangsters.


    They can sometimes be ev scarier than the male gangsters.


    Their wildness is no secret.


    "They stood so long, do they want to join us?" The gangsters began to wonder, some burst outughing at the question.


    "It''s possible that they had an unsanctioned rtionship, and ran away from home," another replied.


    "Oh, if that''s the case, th the oue would be bad. They won''t have any money if they''re childr who ran away from home. They''ll just be a burd on us."


    "I don''t mind taking care of that guy as long as he''s willing to fuck me," the female gangster replied.


    "Hahaha, you''re right." Her frid who was also a female gangster agreed.


    "He''ll have two sugar mommies here," she added.


    "And that girl will have many sugar daddies."


    "Hahahahahaha..."


    David, "..."


    Jane, "..."


    "You know, wh you hear gangsters talking, the desire to beat them up always increases," Jane said. "It will boost morale."


    "I''ll beat them until they all cry," David replied, agreeingpletely with Jane''s opinion.


    "Only, what do we need to do after we beat them up? They''ll know our strgth. Is there any way to erase their memories?"


    David asked that not just for the sake of it this time, but he was curious as to how the Spiritual Beings covered their tracks because until now there seemed to be no traces that ever appeared on the surface.


    Would anyone who saw their power be ughtered?


    However, David did not feel that way.


    Giv that Jane had oft beat up gangsters to test her strgth, she must have done something so that the gangsters she had beat up would not remember anything.


    David thought that way because he didn''t think Jane was the type who wouldmit a massacre for no particr reason.


    "It''s actually not that difficult," Jane replied. "Our spiritual power can easily damage ordinary human brain cells."


    "Wouldn''t that drive them crazy?" asked David with a strange expression.


    "No, you probably don''t know that new memories reside in the outermost brain cells, just damage the brain cells there, th they will forget the things that happed in the past few days."


    "Is that so?" David had just heard the theory, so he was still a bit unconvinced.


    "Of course, since I want to build up power, I usually recruit the gangsters I''ve beat up. I th nted mini-bombs in their heads, which could detect their actions. If they try to betray or say something they shouldn''t, the bomb will explode. This was a technology that was never released to the public.


    Those whose heads were fitted with such bombs never betrayed because the fear of one''s own head suddly exploding was something very frighting."


    "It seems that being an ordinary person in a world like this is really like living at the bottom of a well," David said after hearing Jane''s words, thinking that the world really does divide life into many sses and categories.


    "Let''s begin," Jane said in response.


    David nodded and stepped into the alley with Jane.


    From beginning to d, the gangsters did not hear their words at all, unlike them who could hear their words clearly.


    "They really came," the gangsters said wh they saw David and Jane ter the alley.


    "Yeah, let''s wee them." The gangsters started to stand up.


    They didn''t think for a second that David and Jane wereing to beat them up.


    Since tering the alley, David could see their figures.


    He was a little surprised that there were so many of them. Probably more than 30 people, consisting of differt ages and skin colors. ck and  were mixed in the group. The youngest seemed to be in their twties and the oldest in their thirties.


    There were about 7 or 8 wom among them. There were ev two who were quite beautiful despite the messy style where there were several tattoos on their faces.

 Chapter 19: Erza

    A them, David saw many weapons consisting of knives, swords, iron rods, baseball bats, and ev a sizable axe.


    They were smoking and appartly consuming prohibited items.


    One thing that stood out was their expressions which seemed to be trying to look scary.


    However, they are indeed scary.


    Without having superpowers, David would probably break out in a sweat if he met them on a quiet street.


    One of them came forward. He was a his mid-0s, probably their unofficial leader.


    Groups like this tded to have no official leader, usually the bravest one acted like the leader but wasn''t really recognized by the others.


    "State your name if you want to join us," he said, cing the baseball bat he was carrying on his shoulder.


    He didn''t make small talk to David and Jane, not ev asking their purpose.


    David was toozy to observe the man, he looked at Jane and said, "Jane, I''m starting now!"


    "Do it hard," Jane replied.


    Instantly, their brief conversation confused the gangsters.


    David took a step forward, towards the man who asked his name and Jane.


    "Boy, what do you want to do?" The man finally asked David''s purpose because David suddly gave a differt impression than he expected.


    "To beat you all up," David replied with a faint smile.


    He showed his tightly clched fist.


    About five bolts of lightning appeared in his fist, emitting a sharp light that made the hallway bright.


    The man in front of David unceremoniously staggered back, shocked at the sight of those lightning bolts while the other gangsters spontaneously grabbed their weapons.


    "What is this?" They wondered.


    Of course, although they were shocked, they were actually calmer than David expected. David thought that he would be much more shocked if he saw this suddly.


    This shows that gangsters who live on the streets have moreposure wh they see strange things.


    David th st his fist at the man, smashing his chest.


    BANG!


    The fist seemed to be made of very heavy steel but moved at high speed.


    The man was thrown away instantly, so fast that no one realized he had fall into the garbage can at the d of the alley.


    Wh David thought that the gangsters were scared after seeing his strgth, he found that some of them were advancing.


    "Get him and arrest him." They shouted, raising the spirits of the others.


    "He has a secret superpower, we can have it too after capturing him," added one of the gangsters.


    They started like demons possessed, running towards David to take him down.


    David ev saw the -year-old gangster. He held a spear and tried to stab it at him while shouting, "die!"


    The tip of the spear was very sharp, it was very dangerous, but the spear was very slow in David''s eyes.


    He grabbed it, pouring lightning into the spear.


    Instantly, the lightning reached the boy, electrocuting him.


    Fortunately, David was able to estimate lightning that was safe for mere mortals or he would have died instantly.


    David th used the spear, attacking the other gangsters.


    Since the female gangsters also attacked him, he without hesitation attacked them as well.


    Lightning continued to emerge from his body, causing scream after scream.


    Jane watched the fight very casually, standing with her palm on her stomach.


    Ev wh watching something like this, she still looked elegant.


    Her eyes remained fixed on David, not moving to any other point.


    At this time, there was something that David and ev Jane didn''t know.


    Far away in the United States, a very beautiful young woman with pale  skin oped her eyes.


    The woman was actually in the car, sitting in her backseat, letting her assistant who was a Southeast Asian woman drive for her.


    Her hair was bright red, long, and slightly curly, looking very wavy, giving a very strong sse of mor.


    From top to bottom, she wore a lot of very fancy jewelry where there was ev a red gem ne a her neck.


    On each of her wrists were several gold and silver bracelets while each of her ears wore long gold earrings that sparkled ev at night.


    She was basically wearing a short dress, but it wasyered with a long brown coat so that her figure was partially covered.


    The simple outfit did not make her look simple because of the jewelry. She was very morous.


    Not only was her hair red in color, ev her eyes were also somewhat reddish, but dark red.


    Her lips were wide and curved,yered with a bit of lipstick so that they became ev brighter.


    For a youngdy, she can be said to be very sexy due to her quite striking ass and breasts,rger than average.


    Ev with the coat covering her body, her curves could be clearly se.


    The Southeast Asian woman sitting in the driver''s seat was staring at her because the way she oped her eyes was a bit abrupt and surprising.


    Perhaps it was a normal thing for ordinary people, but wh it was done by the red-haired woman, there was a certain effect that appeared.


    Actually, the Southeast Asian woman was also an above-average beauty.


    She was wearing long jeans and a tight tanktop.


    There was a jacket that she put behind her, which she did not wear while driving.


    Her ck hair was in a ponytail while her skin was very clear though not too .


    She had sharp eyes that seemed to be able to observe a thousand people in one nce.


    "I feel it!" The red-haired woman suddly said.


    "What do you feel, miss?" the Southeast Asian woman asked.


    "The power of Zeus. The blood of the owner of that power is the source of my power," the red-haired woman replied.


    Her real name was Erza Morgan while her assistant was Mary.


    David had already received information about the family from Jane.


    They were the Vampire Family and economically they were ranked second in America, behind the Rockefellers.


    Vampires were differt from Spiritual Beings who gained power from drinking the blood of Deities.


    Their powers are already there from the momt they are born as they are apletely differt race.


    Erza could be said to be unique among vampires because she could detect various powers that appealed to her ev if they were far away.


    Mary who was a little surprised after hearing Erza''s words quickly asked, "where did you sse that power, Miss? Isn''t it just that the Rothschild Family has the blood of Zeus and they won''t use it until their oldest ancestor can use it."


    "Mm, maybe it was in Paris," Erza replied, putting her hand on her chin while looking towards the east.

 Chapter 20: Janes Power

    "Paris!" Mary finally looked to the east as well and at the same time was surprised that Erza could sse power in a ce so far away, an ocean apart.


    The problem was that she ev knew the exact location.


    ''The limit of her power is too scary,'' she thought.


    ''She would be unstoppable if she could develop her power to the max, perhaps ev take a new step, bing a Legdary Vampire Deity.''


    "Miss, do you want to go to Paris?" asked Mary, looking at Erza again.


    "Yes!" The red-haired woman replied and straighted her back.


    "We''ll go now," she said.


    "And make sure to rt a hotel near the Eiffel Tower," she added.


    Mary nodded and drove to the airport.


    Wh driving, she was really fast, ev running red lights without regard for the police.


    David and Jane werepletely clueless.


    To this day, David still fights, beating up the gangsters ev as they begin to fear and beg for mercy.


    He really joyed the momt wh he used this power of his. Things that only existed in his imagination now belonged to him. Not ev crying could stop him.


    Jane also just kept watching. She seemed to like his cruelty. It made her smile every now and th.


    If he wasn''t ruthless after having powers, Jane would be worried because one sometimes lost everything by being too kind while having powers.


    Wh the gangsters started saying various nonsse like they would do anything for David as long as he stopped beating them up, only th did he stop.


    His hands were fine, there wasn''t ev any redness, let alone turning blue.


    However, the gangsters had many burns on their bodies. Ev their clothes were full of holes due to David''s lightning.


    Jane approached David wh thetter stopped.


    Wh she arrived beside him, she asked, "Your strgth can be said to be far above average, how does it feel to have such strgth after actually using it?"


    "Very good, no less than kissing you," David replied with a faint smile.


    His confidce instantly reaching a differt level after the fight, he did not ev hesitate to tease Jane a little while answering her question.


    Jane didn''t mind being teased, she evughed softly.


    "Now let''s take care of them," she said, looking at the gangsters who had be lying helpless.


    David wasn''t quite sure how she was going to take care of them, but she didn''t do anything right away either.


    "What are you waiting for?" asked David, feeling like Jane was waiting for someone.


    "You''ll find out soon ough," she replied without borating.


    Since she said that, David chose to continue waiting.


    Appartly about 5 minutester, he saw a maning, a man who appeared to be in his early 30s.


    His appearance was very ordinary, like a typical office worker.


    He was carrying a fairlyrge bag, and approached Jane.


    "Miss, this is your bag," he said, cing the bag in front of her.


    After that, he left immediately.


    Jane did not look at him as he left. She picked up the bag, and oped it.


    Wh the bag oped, David couldn''t help but take a closer look.


    He found many small objects inside the bag.


    The objects were  like balls, made of iron.


    There were no visible lines or holes, it was hard to tell what they were.


    However, David guessed that they were the mini-bombs Jane had mtioned.


    "Jane, don''t tell me you''re going to put these things into their heads yourself?" asked David, confusing the gangsters.


    "Yeah," Jane replied casually.


    "Do you know how to perform surgery? And how to do it here?" David became more confused.


    "You will soon see how my powers work," Jane replied with a quietugh.


    Appartly she didn''t find David''s confusion strange.


    "Look!" Jane pointed her hand forward.


    Right after that, David found that the gangsters'' bodies were lifted into the air.


    Not stopping there, he also saw their foreheads op, revealing what was inside their heads.


    Instantly, his mind became dizzy as what he saw was their brains.


    The gangsters'' eyes were wide op as they looked at each other''s heads.


    What was strange was that no blood came out, as if it wasn''t their heads that were oped.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The mini-bombs inside the bag flew towards the gangsters, every single one of them going into the head of every single one of the gangsters.


    After that, only th did their foreheads close again and it did not leave any marks as if nothing had happed.


    BANG!


    The gangsters'' bodies fell simultaneously.


    Spontaneously, they all touched their foreheads, astonished by what happed.


    "What kind of power is this?" asked David, looking at Jane strangely.


    Wh we talk about the power of lightning or fire, or physical strgth, David would not find it strange because it is verymon in fantasy stories.


    However, the power that Jane disyed seemed to be a unique type.


    Whether it was space maniption or body maniption, David could not specte.


    "My power is the reason for my ambition," Jane replied.


    "I know you''re thinking about the power to manipte things. Your guess is right, but my power is the kind that can manipte everything. Space, bodies, earth, air, anything in this world. The reason why wh you drank that blood you didn''t cause any damage was because I moved you to a differt space from your apartmt."

 Chapter 21: The Location of Blood of Gods

    "There is such power? Whose blood have you be drinking?" asked David, he was somewhat shocked and felt that the lightning was not that great ev though Zeus'' lightning was said to be a power that was difficult to resist.


    David tried to remember about the Deities of various mythologies, and there seemed to be no Deities with such power.


    The problem was that the power did sound too op.


    Manipting everything, that means she can control anything.


    "Don''t take it too seriously, my power does sound very scary, but people who know all sorts of spiritual powers would most likely prefer Zeus'' power because it''s the kind of power that can destroy everything. Plus, it has the disadvantage of consuming a lot of ergy in a short period of time, in contrast to Zeus'' power that can fight for a long time without stopping.


    Like a car, there are two cars with the same speed, but one is very gasoline-intsive while the other is very economical," Jane replied.


    Hearing her exnation, David spontaneously looked at his own hands.


    One thing that made him somewhat amazed now was that he was indeed not tired at all. He thought he could still fight a few more hours, and that might not be ough to exhaust him.


    It seemed that this was one of the advantages that other Spiritual Beings vied. Zeus was not only stronger, but also tougher.


    He looked at Jane again after that, waiting for her to continue.


    "As for whose blood it is, it''s actually from the blood of many Deities. I have drunk many differt kinds of blood. The result of it all is this power but I don''t have the power of the bloods I have drunk. Of course, it took a veryplicated process for that to work. So far, only I have seeded, everyone else who tried it died horribly."


    David and Jane''s conversation could be heard by the gangsters.


    They felt understood but also felt clueless.


    At first nce they thought they were listing to the nonsse of anime fans, but the problem was that they saw for themselves how a power that shouldn''t exist was being used to beat them all up.


    They nced and stared at each other, as ifmunicating siltly.


    David himself stopped asking about Jane''s powers because he already understood.


    He th changed the topic.


    "What are we going to do about them?" he asked Jane.


    Despite hearing things from Jane, David still found it difficult wh it came to taking care of people. After all, he was a homebody, and too young. He had never learned this thing called managemt.


    "Have you ever heard of a saying; (an Emperor thinks ough about conquering, the affairs of the empire and pce can be left to the Empress.) You don''t need to think about them, I will take care of them. They will join the groups that I have subdued," Jane replied.


    She grabbed David''s wrist and pulled him to leave.


    "They won''t be able to stand for a while. Later, the group under me will pick them up," she added.


    Wh they reached the sidewalk, they walked towards the ce where Lisa had parked the car.


    "Will some of the people we subdue be giv blood from the Deities?" asked David, wanting to discuss the matter further ev though Jane asked him not to think about it too much.


    "Of course," Jane replied. "The more Spiritual Beings under us will naturally be better, the difficulty is just not ough resources to help them be Spiritual Beings. However, with more and more people, we can continue to gather resources."


    "Right, Jane, there is one thing you hav''t told me, where can we find the blood of the Deities?" asked David.


    He had be interested in that since hearing Jane talk about resources.


    It was indeed the essce of power developmt and surely Spiritual Beings were always striving for it.


    It''s just that, if this thing called the blood of the Deities is scattered in various ces, it should have be discovered by people. Why isn''t there any random news about strange blood discoveries.


    After all, before it was refined, the blood of the Deities must have be very conspicuous.


    David suspected that all the blood was in hidd ces.


    Jane gave David a faint smile as she replied, "do you know why natural resources like oil, gas, or mining are always fought over by the elite? People may say that it is for progress and prosperity, those who control natural resources will gain prosperity. That is true, but how many Spiritual Beings think of progress and prosperity? All they want is an increase in their personal power.


    Ev if the world bes very poor, it does not matter at all. They can still live prosperously in a separate ce."


    David, "..."


    "You mean the blood of the Deities is in ces that contain oil, gas, and in mines?" asked David, starting to understand.


    "Yeah..." Jane nodded.


    "The blood of the Deities is fused with the oil and gas. After the oil and gas is extracted from underg, we will filter it to find the blood of the Deities. In the mines, we can''t find blood, but there are bones of ancit creatures including the Deities there. They are very useful in the process of purifying the blood of the Deities." Jane continued to exin.


    "Do you understand now? To rule the world requires spiritual power as it is a power that cannot be stopped. However, to gain spiritual power, we need a lot of people. Therefore, we need to control people whether it is through politics or business. Ev if all you want is spiritual power without power over the world. You still need people to thrive."


    Jane smiled as she said it all.


    "Yeah, and the world has many rivals. The Elite families in the west ar''tpletely in charge, ev in the west itself there are many who aspire to take our ce. And every now and th, a new power emerges. This is natural because we are not the only ones with brains. Other people have them too."


    David just nodded after Jane finished speaking.


    He sometimes sighed.


    Appartly, the sky was also starting to dark.


    Time really seemed short for today.


    Now he wondered what else was in store for tonight.


    His meeting with Jane had changed things.


    The world was no longer the same ce, and he was no longer the same person.


    He has the power of a very powerful Deity.


    What awaits him in the future?


    David feels excited because this is the life he loves.


    He was no longer one of the hordes of ignorant people. He had be part of the elite fighting for supremacy over the world.


    Losing at his currt level of life would probably be a very bad thing. Therefore, he should strive to always win. The key is to be stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 22: Queen Moons Identity

    (Why don''t you reply to my messages? I guess you always reply to my messages.)


    David suddly received a message from the Moon Que.


    He happed to be holding his cell phone, so he saw it.


    Luckily Jane was also checking her phone so she didn''t see anything.


    David thought about deleting the message, but suddly there was another message from the Moon Que.


    (Tsk! Tsk! Is this a man''s way of avoiding other wom after getting a very beautiful girlfrid?)


    David, "..."


    This left David dumbfounded as he had never spok about his girlfrid to Que Moon.


    How did she know?


    Or she was just guessing because cases where a man stopsmunication with other wom after having a girlfrid are quitemon.


    David was instantly convinced that it was because of thetter reason. After all, the Moon Que was a woman who was already middle-aged, she had a lot of experice so could deduce a young person''s way of thinking in no time.


    David still chose not to reply.


    If he replied, he was worried that the woman would start toying with his mind with confusing words.


    Unfortunately, she turned out to be more unpredictable than he thought.


    (I know your girlfrid, a Lady of the Rothschild Family.)


    This time, David almost staggered so Jane turned her gaze towards him.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Jane, looking puzzled by his strange reaction.


    "I think I need to poop, just a minute," David replied, making an excuse before hurriedly walking to the public restroom.


    Jane frowned wh she saw him, looking unconvinced.


    Wh tering the restroom, David of course didn''t take off his pants, he just stood up, and read the message again carefully. As it turned out, there was nothing wrong.


    How did she know?


    The answer to that question was easy, she must have known about him.


    However, who was she that he knew about it?


    Surely she knew who he was and knew everything that happed at the University.


    It was just that, he didn''t feel like it.


    Ev David thought that the Moon Que was Audrey, but it was obviously impossible because he sometimesmunicated with her wh with Audrey while thetter was busy with her books.


    No matter how David spected, there seemed to be no definite answer.


    (Who are you?)


    In the d, David could only reply to the message and ask.


    (Hehehehe, are you curious now? I didn''t really want to y secrets, but I was worried you''d get scared.)


    (Why would I be scared? I''m not scared of anyone.)


    (Don''t think you can''t be scared. Oh, have you be a Spiritual Being that you think you don''t need to be afraid anymore? Your girlfrid seems to be helping you evolve.)


    (You? Who are you?)


    This time, David felt his hands start to sweat ev though he wasn''t sweating yet.


    His courage had indeed increased so he wasn''t so scared, but this was ough to disturb his mind.


    (Now you''re getting scared. Sure, I''ll tell you, but promise not to ignore me.)


    (I promise.)


    David didn''t really care about promises in a situation like this. He probably wouldn''t keep it, for him the important thing was to find out who the woman was, who called herself Que Moon.


    Now, David felt that it was connected to Jane because she knew about Spiritual Beings.


    Appartly, the woman immediately replied, and this time she told David who she was.


    (I''m Jane''s mother. I found themunication betwe you and Jane so I know the rtionship betwe the two of you. Therefore, I also startedmunicating with you. Hmph, I ev hired some skilled gamers in order tomunicate with you smoothly. Since you''ve met with Jane, perhaps it''s time for us to meet as well. Tomorrow, I wille to Paris.)


    Cough!


    David felt like fainting wh he read that message. His vision waspletely blurred.


    How could there be a game like this in his life?


    His rtionship with Jane was the most beautiful thing, but this was a very embarrassing stain. He had be yed by his virtual girlfrid''s mother for two years.


    However, there are things that leave him confused?


    How could Jane''s mom be so fridly and ev be frids with him since they startedmunicating? Shouldn''t she have scolded him, like saying that he didn''t deserve her daughter?


    She had ev flirted with him.


    Knowing that Evelyn, the Presidt of the Bank of London was the true idtity of Jane''s mother, David couldn''t believe that she was the woman he had bemunicating with.


    He was sure that she was a cold woman, but during hismunication with her, he felt that she was a gtle woman.


    ''Or does she not mind our rtionship?''


    David thought of a good thing because that was probably the reason she hadn''t cursed him in theirmunication.


    It could be that she was okay with their rtionship.


    She was teasing him probably to find out his loyalty to Jane, the girlfrid he hadn''t se for three years.


    (What are you thinking now?) The woman asked.


    (You didn''t reject me with your daughter, did you?) David responded by asking her back.


    The answer to that question is more important now.


    If she didn''t refuse, th things would be easy. That meant he had a good mother-inw.


    (You know, you and I are actually the same, both ordinary people who managed to be the spouses of the childr of elite families.) The woman replied.


    David instantly remembered the information he read, that Evelyn used to be just an ordinary woman, and th became sessful with her career.


    Of course, she was only ordinary in backg, not brains and looks.


    Her brains and looks were unquestionable, she was the pinnacle of a great woman.


    David also had outstanding looks, but in terms of brains, he thought he was just good at fantasizing and thinking of something he wouldn''t be able to do.


    So does Evelyn agree considering their simr life journeys?


    (Hmm, I know you have a lot of questions, but wait until we meet tomorrow.) The woman st another message and it seemed to be herst message for today.


    David scratched his head, not knowing whether to calm down or panic.

 Chapter 23: Arrived

    Th, David washed his face and wet his head.


    He needed the cold ssation to calm down.


    After he calmed down, he came out of the toilet.


    Jane was still where she was before, on the sidewalk across the street.


    David approached her, earning a suspicious look from her.


    "Uhmm..." David cleared his throat wh he arrived in front of her.


    Only, he seemed to be at a loss as to what he needed to say to Jane.


    "You''re not sick, are you?" asked Jane, cing her hand on his forehead to smile wryly.


    "Can a Spiritual Being be sick?" asked David.


    "Yeah, they still can," replied Jane.


    "I don''t think I''m sick, just overfed," replied David, starting to say nonsse to make excuses.


    Fortunately, Jane didn''t try to find out further what was wrong than.


    "Come on," she said, taking another step.


    "Where are we going now?" asked David, trying to change the topic.


    The sky was already getting dark, but the night was still long. David didn''t think they needed to go home now.


    Plus, where would they go home to? Is it to their respective homes?


    "There''s actually a movie I want to see, how about we go to a movie theater," Jane replied.


    Hearing her answer, David nodded without thinking.


    "Sure," he said.


    Movie theaters are fun ces for any couple, there''s nothing wrong with going there to pass the time.


    Not long after, they arrived at the car.


    As Lisa started driving, Jane told her that they wanted to go to the movie theater.


    I th drove to the movie theater downtown, which was huge and luxurious.


    "What movie do you want to see?" David asked Jane.


    He rarely watched movies, so he didn''t know much.


    "A movie about racing," Jane replied, showing David her phone scre.


    It turned out to be a racing movie starring a bald man. David had watched two series of it but didn''t follow it anymore.


    "So you like movies like this too?" asked David with a quietugh.


    "It''s quite exciting and tertaining," Jane replied.


    Wh they finally arrived at the movie theater, Lisa stopped the car without going to the parking lot first.


    David and Jane could get out of the car immediately. After that, only th did Lisa go to the parking lot.


    Tonight, the movie theater was quite crowded. David saw many young people a his age.


    It seemed that they also wanted to see the movie that Jane wanted to see.


    Jane ordered tickets through her cell phone, but she only ordered one ticket.


    Wh David observed, he discovered that it was a VIP ticket.


    One ticket for one room.


    The regr tickets seemed to be sold out.


    "Come on!" Jane invited David to ter the movie theater that seemed to have five floors.


    It was a very tall building in the city cter.


    Appartly there was a specialne for VIPs.


    David and Jane wt to thatne.


    Wh Jane showed her ticket, a worker at the theater directed the way for them.


    They took the elevator upstairs, arriving at a long, deserted hallway with many doors.


    The worker directed them to one of those doors.


    Upon tering, David found a spacious, clean room with what appeared to be a very soft sofa.


    The room overlooked the theater''s auditorium.


    From there, the big scre at the front was clearly visible. David ev saw all the seats in the auditorium.


    It was full of people, they tered by jostling.


    This kind of differce in service made David shake his head.


    Of course, for the price of a single VIP ticket it was far above the regr ticket.


    Before David and Jane were seated, several waiters arrived, bringing snacks and drinks, not just popcorn.


    "Hav''t you ever be to a ce like this?" Jane asked David after the waiters left.


    She smiled and sat down on the room''s sofa, crossing her long legs so that her skirt slid down slightly, revealing more of her thighs.


    "I just wt in there," David replied, pointing at the auditorium.


    After that, he sat beside Jane, staring at her figure.


    The desire in his eyes waspletely obvious, but it didn''t bother Jane. She gave him a look as if to tell him that he could do whatever he wanted.


    However, David thought that he should not bother Jane too much considering that she wanted to watch this movie.


    In the d, he just hugs her waist from the side to which she responds by resting her head on his shoulder.


    At the same time, the scre in the auditorium started showing the movie, starting with a car race betwe the bald guy and a character David didn''t know.


    It was an amazing sce indeed. Jane''s eyes watched the scre without blinking at all.


    Little do David and Jane know that Erza and Mary have alreadynded at the Paris airport by the time the movie is halfway through.


    It was a very quick trip as they used the fastest ne with only them as passgers.


    The ne stopped at the VIP terminal. Both of them got off with nothing, ev still wearing the same clothes.


    They didn''t ev stop, but wt straight out of the airport.


    Erza''s figure with her morous red hair attracted the atttion of people at the airport.


    They wondered if she was a celebrity or a model.


    There was ev no shortage of people taking her photo.


    However, wh trying to search for her photo on the inte with the photo they took, they found nothing. It seems that she is not a famous figure.


    This th led people to conclude that she was the daughter of a super-rich family giv so many expsive objects on her body.


    Ev her long gold earrings made many eyes dazzle.


    "Miss, what are your ns for the person who has the power of Zeus?" asked Mary.


    She didn''t know how Erza thought yet.


    Is she going to kidnap that person, th take care of him to be used as livestock, drawn blood periodically.


    "Depds, if he is an attractive man, he might be lucky because I will take him as my lover. We can grow strong together," Erza replied, showing a smile that was charming but gave a cold impression.


    Mary''s mouth instantly oped, not expecting that Erza would have such a n.

 Chapter 24: Certain Desire

    Mary always thought that if there was a man who could be Erza''s lover, that man was luckier than all the m in the world.


    How could she not be, Erza was so beautiful as a woman, had such incredible style that it was mesmerizing to look at from anywhere. She was a living treasure.


    And most importantly, she had immse wealth and power.


    A man could not ask for more if he had a lover like her.


    Plus, she is young and chaste, having never be touched by any man. This is certainly an added value.


    "What if the man is from the Rothschild Family or he turns out to be a woman?" Mery asked again.


    "Hmph, all the m from Rothschild are not attractive in the slightest." Erza suddly snorted.


    "I''ll make him a ve if he''s a man from that family. And if he''s not a man, he''ll also be a ve."


    She didn''t seem to be joking at all wh she said that.


    Mery had no doubt that she was prepared for any consequces.


    War might not matter for the best source of power for her.


    "It''s just that the city is so big. We can''t find that person if he doesn''t give up his power," Mery said, looking up at the Paris sky which was quite beautiful for tonight.


    Erza also looked up at the sky, closing her red eyes for a momt before showing a faint smile.


    "No, we will meet tonight," she said, surprising Mery.


    She wondered how Erza would find that person.


    "Jane, she''s also in this city, and I''m sure she''s connected to the owner of Zeus'' power," Mery added.


    "Miss Jane!" Mery''s eyes looked interested.


    Jane and Erza were actually very close frids wh they were young.


    They only saw each other rarely since they became adults, only asionally during certain evts or chatting through video calls.


    Because of the familiarity, Erza can vaguely sse Jane''s presce wh they are in the same area ev if thetter does not use her powers.


    Not long after that, a luxurious Mercedez pulled up in front of them.


    It was driv by a middle-aged man who seemed to have a lot of experice in various matters.


    He got out of the car, looking at Erza and Mery.


    "Are you Miss Erza, pleasee in," he said, oping the right and left doors of the car with quick movemts.


    "Take us to the city cter," Erza replied, she tered the car without trying to say anything else.


    At the theater, the movie continued, and perhaps because he was with Jane, David also began to joy the movie.


    asionally, he would eat the snacks provided.


    Time was short and David wasn''t satisfied but the movie was over.


    With the movie over, he and Jane inevitably had to leave.


    It wasn''t a room to stay in, you were only giv a few minutes after the movie ded.


    Although any problems could be solved if they wanted to stay, it was not good behavior.


    Jane didn''t seem to have any inttion of staying longer either.


    "Let''s go," she told David.


    Thetter nodded to her, stood up and walked out with her.


    Outside the movie theater, Lisa was waiting with the Rolls-Royce, ev the door was op. David and Jane just needed to get into it.


    Wh he was about to ter the car, David was a little surprised because he saw the figure of Isabel passing by on the opposite sidewalk, on foot and still wearing the clothes she wore at university, along with some of her frids.


    She was carrying about three books in her hands, looking like she had just bought them.


    Due to the presce of the Rolls-Royce, her gaze was still fixed on David.


    Of course, she wasn''t smiling or nodding lightly like at university because of the distance betwe them. She just continued on her way.


    ''What am I feeling now?'' David wondered.


    Wh he saw Isabel, his heart was beating slightly, but it wasn''t because of nervousness or anything like that, it was more like excitemt, excitemt to get something.


    David of course immediately understood that Zeus'' power aroused his desire to possess that woman, who before this was the most beautiful woman he oft saw because they were in the same ss.


    That desire only became stronger with time, and perhaps it would turn into his power wh he got what he wanted.


    David tried to calm himself down and th looked at Jane who didn''t seem to notice anything.


    It was the same asst time, but David felt that Jane was not unconscious.


    Since bing a Spiritual Being, he felt a perception that was far above ordinary humans. Ev ordinary humans would sometimes realize if their partner was observing someone else.


    Jane could not be unconscious, she might just be pretding to be unconscious.


    "Jane!" David called out to her as the car started moving.


    In his opinion this was something that needed to be talked about or it would result in serious problems like unimportant drama.


    Jane looked at David for being called, but she didn''t say anything.


    "I think there''s something I need to exin to you," David said.


    This time, Jane frowned.


    After that, she suddly raised her hand, as if signaling David to stop talking.


    She th picked up a piece of paper and a p, somewhat confusing David.


    Appartly, she drew something on the paper, a heart shaped like love.


    As David wondered what she was trying to do, she suddly crossed out on the side of the picture, forming a line from top to bottom, which th caused the image of the heart to split into two.


    However, since the line was on the side of the picture, there appeared to be onerge space and one small space.


    Therge space covers 90% of the image while the small space covers only %.


    After doing all that, she wrote a word in therge space, (Jane!)


    "Keep this," she said, cing the paper on David''s thigh.

 Chapter 25: Met on a Street

    David could only freeze and fall silt as he looked at the paper.


    This proved that Jane understood everything about what he was going through.


    What was surprising about the solution she came up with.


    "Jane, is this a licse?" asked David, showing an expression as if he was just joking wh he asked that.


    Was the meaning of the picture that he could take other wom into his heart, but they could all only upy % while she alone upied 90%?


    This seems like a good theory.


    For David, Jane not only upies 90% of his heart, she upies almost 0%. Ev if there are other wom he likes, those wom can only share a ce in % of his heart.


    No matter what happs, Jane is the woman who changed his life.


    Is there any greater kindness than the kindness Jane gave him?


    This kindness has incalcble value because Jane is a woman who is far at the top of the world while he is only at the bottom.


    It was just that David wanted to pat himself on the head after asking that question.


    He thought he had gone too far. He shouldn''t have asked ev if Jane did give permission.


    This was a disrespectful act.


    If a man really loves a woman, he should be loyal only to her, not trying to think of other wom no matter what the reason.


    If there is a reason, he should look the other way.


    Lisa who was driving nced back.


    She could feel the tsion, but she wasn''t sure what was going on. She also didn''t understand what David meant.


    What kind of licse was he talking about?


    For David himself, he was just waiting for Jane''s answer now that he had said the question.


    He can''t go back in time to undo it.


    Will Jane ev answer?


    Jane''s eyes looked into David''s, calm and deep so it was hard to predict what she was thinking.


    However, before Jane could say anything, Lisa suddly braked the car abruptly, startling David and Jane.


    David''s head ev hit the seat in front.


    Although it didn''t hurt, but it felt as if he was hit with a hammer because it was too much of a shock for him who was thinking about things.


    He looked forward only to find a Mercedez blocking Jane''s car.


    The door of the Mercedez oped and a very charming figure with bright red hair stepped out.


    David showed a clear look of surprise wh he saw the woman.


    She was too beautiful, no less than Jane, but looked much more striking as she was morous from every angle, unlike Jane who focused on elegance and poise.


    As her red eyes gazed into the car through the windshield, David felt that she saw the inside of the car ev though the windshield was very dark wh viewed from the outside.


    After that, she smiled, her lips curving sharply, creating a very beautiful sce.


    Jane rolled her eyes wh she saw the woman, she oped the door, and got off immediately.


    "Erza, what are you doing?" she asked the woman.


    This let David know that they knew each other.


    "Jane, long time no see, I think I know what you''re doing," the woman replied, making Jane frown.


    "What do you mean?" Jane had no choice but to ask again.


    "Tsk! Tsk!" The red-haired womanughed, ncing at the car.


    "How about we talk somewhere else, and bring your boyfrid," she said.


    "Okay!" Jane readily agreed.


    She had a bad feeling, and she couldn''t calm down until she knew what it was.


    "David!" She called out to David.


    Thetter had already gott out of the car since Jane agreed to the red-haired woman''s suggestion.


    Wh he set his foot on the asphalt, he instantly felt her gaze.


    Of course, he saw her looking at him, yet her gaze hid many other desires. And he felt them all.


    This made him somewhat ufortable, as if there was a great threat approaching.


    "Follow me," the woman said before taking a step, leaving her car including her assistant who had just gott out of it.


    David looked at Jane first.


    Jane nodded to him, th they walked side by side, following the woman.


    Since they were in a very crowded city cter, so they were getting stares from many people, as if they were celebrities.


    David ev felt a lot of jealous stares from the m staring at him.


    If he passed by here, he would only get a few stares. It was differt for Jane and Erza, two wom who had their own merits.


    They drew people''s eyes to stare at them.


    In fact, there were many discussions about who was more beautiful betwe Jane and Erza.


    This of course cannot be answered with a neutral point of view. In the d, it depds on each person''s taste.


    Erza didn''t speak right away ev though they were already quite far from their car. She continued walking, and seemed to be heading towards a deserted area.


    In the d, she stopped near the park where the Eiffel Tower was located.


    She turned towards David and Jane, but her eyes appartly stopped on David.


    She looked him up and down, making detailed observations.


    "You are very handsome," she said suddly. "And from my point of view, you can be said to be the most handsome man in the world wh your face isbined with your blood whose sct can make me sexually aroused."


    David, "..."


    Jane, "..."


    "Erza, what does all this mean? You better give me a reasonable exnation or you''re going to get hurt here," Jane said.


    Her normally gtle and calm tone became rather cold, showing that she was really disturbed and ev angry ev though the woman was her close frid.


    "You don''t know my true abilities, Jane," Erza replied, not immediately giving Jane an exnation.


    In fact she was still staring at David as she spoke.


    "This man," she continued before finally looking at Jane.


    "You''ve giv him the blood of Zeus. I guess, you must have stol it from your family. What if they find out now? I''m afraid you''ll be punished very badly while your boyfrid will probably be put into hotva until he turns to ashes so that your family can get Zeus'' blood again. Who knows if that would work either."

 Chapter 26: Purpose

    "You?" Jane''s eyes wided, ev David was stunned at Erza''s words.


    How could she know that much wh it was just betwe him and Jane.


    "What do you want, Erza?" asked Jane, trying to calm down.


    At this point, she needed topromise a little because if she spilled the beans, she and David would be in big trouble.


    She was brave because she was sure that her actions would not be discovered until she and David were strong ough that her family could not put too much pressure on her.


    Now that the two of them still don''t have any influce, they will be powerless if they have toe into conflict with the Rothschild Family.


    Ev if Erza was a close frid, she knew that fridships among the elite were fragile.


    A little interest could make two people who were close frids threat each other.


    "Of course, there is something I want, I''m sure you can guess," Erza replied.


    Jane frowned and spontaneously nced at David.


    Instantly, she understood what Erza wanted.


    "You want to use David as food, don''t ev think about it, we''ll fight to the death here," Jane replied, bing visibly furious.


    Wh he heard that, David finally understood.


    Of course, he was ev angrier.


    "Miss, I''m afraid you can''t do anything to me either," he said.


    Several bolts of lightning came out of his body, sured him, and showed fierce movemts. It looked like they could destroy everything.


    "Very beautiful lightning," Erza said as she looked at David''s lightning bolts.


    She didn''t seem frighted, but seemed more and more intrigued.


    She th added, "don''t worry Jane, I do want his blood, but not in a bad way."


    "What do you mean?" asked Jane, not dropping her guard.


    She was ready to attack Erza at any momt. If she moved, David would naturally move too. There was no way he would stay still wh the woman targeted him.


    "I want him to be my lover," Erza replied calmly. "As long as he bes my lover, I will give him whatever he wants as long as I can including joying my body. On the other hand, I only ask for his blood asionally. Of course, I know you love him a lot considering you ev gave him Zeus'' blood, so I''m not asking you to part with him, I just want you to share.


    You be his first woman while I will be his second."


    David, "..."


    Jane, "..."


    "Isn''t this the kind of life the owner of Zeus'' power should have?" Erza continued while David and Jane were stunned. "He shouldn''t just be stuck with one woman. I believe it''s an absolute must for the possessor of Zeus'' power. It''s his natural characteristic. If you really love him, you should give him the freedom to live ording to his characteristics."


    "Do you think I forbid it?" replied Jane, sounding cynical.


    That startled David so much that he stared at Jane with his mouth op.


    Was this the answer to his previous question.


    "Are you serious?" asked Erza, giving Jane a strange look.


    "I had guessed that Zeus'' power would require him to have many wom, so I was prepared from the start," Jane replied.


    "If you want to be his woman, you need to make an effort. Remember, if you try to force him, I will not stand by," she added.


    "Do I need to be pushy to make a man fall in love? Good if you don''t mind," Erza replied, shing a big smile.


    She th looked at David with that smile.


    And David had to admit that she was a beauty impossible to forget, impossible to ev stop thinking about after seeing her once.


    "David, I''m Erza Morgan," the woman said, ev extding her hand towards him.


    Wh he heard her family name, David immediately understood why she wanted his blood.


    His gaze became a little strange, not expecting to meet a vampire in such a short time.


    Of course, from the momt he saw her, he instantly had the desire to possess her.


    His mind seemed to be telling him that she should not be touched by any man other than him. Only he had the right to her and her beautiful figure.


    Surprisingly ever since Jane confirmed that she allowed him to have another woman, that desire became ev stronger. His selfish side was pushed up by his own power.


    Ev so, he was actually still a bit confused on how to respond to Erza.


    His eyes stared at her hand that seemed to want to shake his.


    Her fingers looked slder, having pale  skin that gave off a soft impression.


    David''s question was whether he should respond to her or ignore her?


    This was difficult to answer.


    The problem is that things happ too fast.


    Today is the first day he meets Jane, and now there is another beautiful woman who wants to be his woman.


    David is sure that ev a yboy with a rott heart would be quite confused.


    "Right, why do I need to give you my blood?" asked David, changing the topic as he remembered the woman''s main purpose.


    "Ev if you be my woman, and give everything you can to me, I don''t want my body full of holes to feed a Vampire," he added.


    This was the pride of Zeus'' power.


    Of course, he wanted to have Erza as his woman, but his power did not agree if he had to give her blood.


    He was not an animal whose body parts could be tak by others as they pleased.


    His words this time made Jane almostugh while Erza oped her mouth slightly, as if she was surprised.


    "A concubine should only serve the Emperor, not ask for things," Jane said. "Erza, you should know your position, behave ording to your status."


    Erza, "..."


    The woman was silt for a long time, ev her hand idtally fell down.


    She seemed to be thinking seriously.


    What she wanted was David''s blood, and for that, she didn''t mind if she had to be David''s woman.


    Love is something to think aboutter.


    And so far, she found David to be an interesting guy.


    This is because she immediately concluded that David was just an ordinary guy despite his handsome face.


    However, that ordinary guy could make Jane his woman, ev making her give such precious things to him.


    Thebination of it all made her immediately conclude that David was worthy of her. She believes his future is hard to predict.


    However, if she won''t give her blood to him, what''s the point of this rtionship?


    If only she served David, it would mean only David would grow strong while she would remain stagnant.

 Chapter 27: No Problem

    "If you don''t have guine sincerity, you''d better go back to America. Remember, Erza, David is not a man who will do deals in a rtionship," Jane said, seemingly lecturing Erza.


    Thetter raised her eyebrows, but was still unable to say anything.


    A woman always likes a win, and Jane was no exception. Her smile became brighter.


    She grabbed David''s hand before pulling him away, looking like she nned to leave Erza there.


    David saw her bright expression, slightly wanting tough but he chose to hold back.


    "Wait!" Suddly they heard Erza''s voice calling out, making them stare back spontaneously.


    To their surprise, she suddly took off her coat so that only her short dress remained on her body.


    It was a  dress that was somewhat transpart.


    David couldn''t help but be mesmerized, something that was recognized and clearly visible on his face.


    That woman is really hot with a pair of long legs, a plump ass, and indescribable boobs.


    Every curve of her body is so beautiful, it cannot be described in words.


    Jane rolled her eyes for a momt at the sight of her now.


    However, she seemed to sneer at her body.


    Perhaps she personally preferred her own body that had a polite and elegant shape.


    If she wanted to, it was not difficult for her to have a sexy body like Erza. After all, she could manipte everything.


    Her skills were more advanced than any type of beauty surgery.


    It''s just that, she might wonder what Erza will do next.


    The woman took a step towards David until arriving less than half a meter in front of him.


    David could clearly smell her perfume, which blded with the sct of her body.


    Thebination of the two results in something that can make a man drunk with lust.


    "If what you want is a woman who doesn''t ask for something like blood, well, I''ll be that kind of woman. I will not ask for your blood unless you yourself will give it. The important thing is that I be your woman and I will give you whatever you ask for," she said, shocking David and Jane.


    Thetter became somewhat annoyed. She replied, "Erza, you just don''t want to lose."


    "So what if I don''t want to lose?" replied Erza with her chin up.


    "The point is still the same, I want this rtionship and I''m serious. It doesn''t matter ev if I''m at a disadvantage."


    After that, she looked at David again, and she gave him a beautiful smile.


    "Dear, are you still rejecting me now?" she asked in a soft voice, ough to shake any man''s heart.


    David found it difficult to think.


    He had such a high desire to have her, and now she was offering herself without any conditions.


    This gave him the ssation of being a king.


    Ev he felt he had be stronger than before, perhaps he would really be much stronger if he embraced her, taking her to bed.


    "What are you worried about? A beautiful woman offered to be your concubine, maybe you can start by spanking her ass," Jane suddly said, patting David''s waist.


    She started to show an op attitude, but kept reminding David that Erza was only a concubine.


    Thetter looked like she wanted to protest to her, but she refrained now as she waited for David''s response first.


    Ring!


    And suddly, the cell phone in David''s pants pocket rang, making the atmosphere change instantly.


    David showed a strange expression, oping his cell phone to see who was calling him.


    As it turned out, it was his older sister, Audrey.


    David of course picked up the phone call from her.


    "Sis, what''s up?" he asked.


    "A guest hase to our apartmt, I''m out right now,e back and help the guest get inside. You have the spare key, right?" Audrey replied.


    Hearing that, David rolled his eyes again because he actually forgot to bring the key again.


    "Sis, the key is still in my room," he replied.


    He didn''t ask anything about the guest. Maybe it was Audrey''s studt. Sometimes there were people who came to their apartmt to learn things from Audrey, mostly outstanding studts.


    Audrey fell silt after hearing David say that he forgot to bring the key again.


    At the same time, David heard E''s voice.


    "Come on Audrey, your little brother is on a date, you shouldn''t bother him. It''s normal for a guy who''s on a date to forget about the house. Maybe you should ask the studt to go home first, she''s only a freshman after all."


    Of course, Audrey did not respond to E''s words.


    "David, this guest is quite important, please do me a favor. Go home and keep the guestpany until I return. I promised to let here tonight," she said, bing softer, ev as she asked for a favor.


    It was rare for her to be gtle like that.


    Perhaps ev though she did not agree with David and Jane''s rtionship, she also did not want to tantly interfere like this, but her need was so urgt that she had no other choice.


    "David, you should list to your sister''s words." Jane suddly said, suggesting to David to go home.


    David turned off the phone after Jane spoke, th asked her, "what about you?"


    "I need to talk to this woman first, make sure that she won''t divulge any secrets," Jane replied, ncing at Erza while thetter seemed to chuckle.


    David thought for a while before finally nodding.


    "Okay," he said.


    It was the first day they met, David felt it would be too soon if they slept in the same ce. Not that it mattered, but the haste would detract from the romance, making their rtionship seem too filled with lust.


    Before taking a step, David wrapped his arms a Jane''s waist and kissed her.


    Erza was a little surprised wh she saw that, but she quickly smiled.


    ''Yeah, I like a man who is a little aggressive,'' she thought.


    Jane actually kissed him back, not caring about Erza''s existce.


    However, David didn''t kiss her for too long.


    As he took a step, Jane suddly said, "go back to the car, Lisa will take you home."


    Hearing her words, David shook his head in response. He said, "no need, I''ll just walk, Lisa is probably exhausted and needs to rest."


    Jane had already helped him too much for today, David also felt embarrassed if he continued to be helped.

 Chapter 28: Return to The Apartment

    Jane looked at Erza after David disappeared from her sight.


    Before she spoke, Erza spoke first.


    "Jane, I really don''t understand you, from beginning to d. I wonder if there''s a scheme in your heart. Isn''t it strange that a Jane would date a man with an ordinary backg and th give everything to him? I feel like there is a big scheme here," she said, shaking her wavy red hair.


    "You''re overthinking because you live in an vironmt where everyone only thinks of their own ambitions. Erza, as a human, having love is natural," Jane replied calmly, seemingly unconcerned with Erza''s spections.


    "Is that so?" Thetter tilted her head slightly, looking into Jane''s eyes as if trying to see her thoughts.


    "I don''t need your trust, you can think whatever you want, but I definitely won''t stay silt if you try to influce David''s mind as if I have certain schemes."


    "Tsk! Tsk! You seem to be worried if he thinks you have a scheme."


    "I''m not worried if I really have a scheme, but I''m sincere in this rtionship. You don''t know, we started this rtionship three years ago."


    "Really? You mean since you were 5 years old?" Erza could not help but be surprised wh she heard Jane say that.


    This was definitely beyond her expectations. She thought Jane had just started a rtionship with David so she suspected a certain scheme.


    However, if it had started from Jane being 5 years old, things were certainly differt. A three-year rtionship, if it was a rtionship that wt well was indeed ough to make ev a woman who came from the richest family and grew up with a specialized educationpletely fall in love.


    "Stop talking about it," Jane replied.


    "Now tell me, what''s the guarantee you won''t spill my secret?" she asked.


    "If you understood me, Erza, you''d know that you''d be in big trouble before you could convince me that you wouldn''t spill my secret."


    "What guarantee do you want?" replied Erza, giving Jane a faint smile, clearly not afraid of her threats.


    "Tell me your secret that could get you in big trouble," Jane replied. "If you don''t have it, do the same as me, steal anything in your family and give it to David."


    "Coug!" Erza instantly coughed wh she heard Jane''s request.


    She looked at her in disbelief, obviously not expecting that she would go that far.


    "If you need help, I''ll help you. There''s no ce we can''t ter with my skills," Jane added.


    "You''re crazy," Erza said.


    She had a rather tric personality, but now she found that the usually calm Jane was ev more tric than she was.


    "Better tell me your decision quickly," Jane replied in an indiffert tone.


    "Jane, trust me I won''t spill the beans," Erza replied, smiling to reassure Jane.


    "Your smile only makes me more hesitant," Jane replied.


    "Jane, you better not push me too far." As Jane continued to push, Erza also began to get annoyed.


    How could she not, she had always be the one to organize others.


    She had never be organized by others, and what Jane was doing was practically more than just organizing her.


    She asks for things that in her point of view arepletely unreasonable.


    "If you don''t agree, I guarantee you''ll never get close to David. You may think you can seduce him, but trust me, David will list to me no matter what," Jane replied, not trying topromise at all.


    Wh she heard that, Erza rolled her eyes again.


    "What do you want me to steal?" she asked her.


    It seemed that she was starting to choose topromise because David''s existce was more important to her.


    After hearing her question, Jane finally showed a smile.


    "I''ll tell you wh we arrive in United States, so let''s go to United States now," she said.


    "Looks like I don''t ev have time to rest," Erza said.


    After that, Jane called David, telling him that she was going to United States now.


    David didn''t know how to react after hearing that.


    However, this was for his and Jane''s safety, so he didn''t mind ev if Jane had to leave.


    He asked her to be careful, lest she fall into another trouble.


    Before hanging up, Jane told him that tomorrow morning there would be people sding him various items, from clothes, to thetest gadgets, to a car.


    Jane said she wanted him to use the best things, so he should use the things she bought for him.


    ***


    David arrived in front of his apartmt building not long after.


    His eyes gazed at the top of the building, sighing slightly.


    Wh alone, he felt a little differt, thinking that he had indeed gone very far.


    Audrey''s concerns for example, were understandable.


    Ordinary people who ter the elite circle suddly td to be mtally inadequate.


    David didn''t feel it so much wh he was with Jane, but now he felt it quite a bit. He thought he would be very depressed if he didn''t have the power of Zeus.


    After calming his mind, he finally stepped into the apartmt building, directly tering the elevator.


    Wh the elevator doors oped as it arrived at its destination, David couldn''t help but be surprised that the person standing in front of his apartmt door was actually Isabel, his high school ssmate whom he had met just this afternoon at the university and tonight in front of the movie theater.


    It turned out that she was the important guest Audrey was referring to. David couldn''t guess why his sister would say that.


    The woman was leaning next to the door, cing the books she was carrying on the floor while she herself was ying with her cell phone, seemingly reading something.


    Her attractivess increased as she now had her hair in a ponytail.


    She resembled the basketball star at school.


    Of course, in high school at that time, she also excelled in sports, especially basketball.


    Several times she won tournamts with the wom''s basketball team, which is why she was so popr ev in other high schools.


    She stopped ying her phone as the elevator doors oped and was surprised wh she saw David appear here.


    Although David was already famous in the university and his idtity as the younger brother of Audrey had already be revealed, but Isabel didn''t seem to have heard about it.


    Audrey should have told her that her younger brother wasing, and there was no way she would be surprised like that wh she saw David here.


    David approached her, looking calm. Ever since he had the power of Zeus, he found that he didn''t feel the slightest worry wh meeting ordinary wom.

 Chapter 29: Ask

    "Halo, Isabel," David said, greeting her in a light tone.


    He couldn''t remember thest time he had spok to her, but that time Isabel had spok first.


    "David!" The woman greeted him as well. "Do you live in this building?" She also asked, making David show a strange expression.


    It seemed that she hadn''t ev guessed that he was Audrey''s younger brother.


    Or maybe she guessed but didn''t try toe right out and say it.


    "This is my apartmt," David replied, pointing at the door beside which Isabel stood.


    Thetter finally seemed to understand.


    "So you''re Dr. Audrey''s younger brother," she said, showing a surprised expression again.


    Of course, the studts would call David''s older sister Dr. Audrey because she did have that title.


    Maybe next year she will get the title of Professor.


    "Yes..." David nodded to Isabel.


    "It seems that you were in her ss, I don''t know where she is now, but I also forgot to bring the key, so I can''t op this door," he said.


    Isabel''s expression became strange wh she heard that.


    Actually, she was also a little hesitant to ter the apartmt if it made her alone in the apartmt with Audrey''s younger brother who turned out to be David.


    Ev before meeting David, she had nned to go home several times.


    However, she dide on important business, which was why she was still waiting here.


    Meanwhile, David looked at the watch in his hand. It was almost pm now.


    "Honestly, I don''t know wh Audrey ising home either," he continued, trying to keep talking. "However, since she didn''t ask you toe home, she should being home soon, so let''s wait. I''m actually curious as to why a freshman like you woulde to the lecturer''s house on your first night of ss. I''m sure nothing has be learned in your ss yet."


    Although David did not ask directly, he said that he was curious about the reason for her visit.


    This was something that Isabel seemed hesitant to answer.


    She seemed to be wondering if she needed to tell David.


    It wasn''t that this was something difficult to say, but there was really no need to say it.


    "You don''t have to say it," David added as he saw her expression.


    Appartly, right after David said that, Isabel suddly said, "I want to consult on choosing three majors at once, right now it''s only two."


    "Are you serious?" David was somewhat incredulous after hearing Isabel''s answer.


    Of course, she was a very smart studt, but as far as David was concerned, quite a lot of studts ded up giving up wh going to college with two majors at once.


    Isabel actually wanted three, and it seemed that all of them were scice-rted majors.


    She was practicallyplicating her own life.


    Determined like this, it''s no wonder that Audrey thinks she''s important.


    "I''m sure I can because I like it," Isabel replied, smiling slightly.


    David shook his head, choosing not tomt.


    After that, he took out his cell phone and called Audrey.


    He thought it was necessary to ask wh he would be home in front of Isabel so that thetter could wait more quietly.


    "Sis, where are you now? Wh are youing home?" David asked.


    "I''m already on my way, wait about 30 minutes," Audrey replied.


    "30 minutes? Are you out of town?" David wondered.


    The traffic at this hour was usually very smooth, it shouldn''t take up to 30 minutes to get from any d of Paris to this apartmt, as long as it waspletely within the city.


    "It''s work," Audrey replied without borating before disconnecting the phone.


    This time, David turned on his phone''s speaker, so Isabel could hear it.


    "Are you sure you want to keep waiting?" David asked her.


    "Yes," she replied.


    After that conversation, there seemed to be nothing more to talk about with the woman.


    David was silt and ded up leaning against the opposite wall, thinking what he needed to do next while ying with his cell phone.


    He had two questions now. Did he need to try to get her heart like his power wanted? And if so, what steps did he need to take?


    Unlike him, Isabel preferred to read one of his books.


    Probably about 4 minutes after they had not spok, David suddly felt a gaze from Isabel.


    He spontaneously looked at her and it surprised Isabel because she thought David would not look at her. Her gaze quickly returned to her book, seeming nothing strange at all, like she was just ncing at David to confirm if he was still standing opposite her.


    However, David was sure she wanted to pay atttion to him.


    This kind of situation probably wouldn''t happ in high school because he was the inconspicuous type.


    In university, he became very conspicuous because of Jane.


    And ev without that, he should be very conspicuous in Isabel''s eyes now that they were alone together here, there was really no one else.


    "By the way, Isabel, do you have a boyfrid?" asked David who was still looking at her.


    He wasn''t sure where the idea came from to ask that, but one thing that was clear was that he had the confidce to ask about this.


    In high school, he was sure there was no way he would be as bold as he was now.


    Asked about it, Isabel instantly shifted her gaze from the book she was reading to David.


    A hint of surprise crossed her face.


    After that, she shook her head.


    "No, I''ve never be in a rtionship," she said.


    "This is surprising considering how popr you''ve be," David replied because it was indeed surprising information.


    In high school at that time, almost all the popr guys had said they liked her, and David couldn''t believe  of them had confessed their feelings for her. Maybe they all did.


    "I wanted to focus on my studies in high school, so I decided not to date," Isabel replied, exining calmly.


    "What about now?" asked David in response.


    He found the interactions with her quite joyable, perhaps because he looked up to her so highly in high school yet on the other hand he had no chance of getting close to her.


    Of course, David was a bit pessimistic as Isabel''s college life was probably much busier than her high school life.


    However, her answer really surprised him.


    "Maybe I''ll start trying. At this age, sometimes it''s a little difficult if we don''t have a partner."


    David, "..."

 Chapter 30: Intention

    It''s hard if you don''t have a partner!


    What she meant by that obviously led to wild spection as to whether she meant the difort of holding back sexual desire.


    After all, she would be busier but she wanted to try dating on the gs that it would be difficult if she didn''t have a partner.


    Isn''t it theoretically easier to live alone wh one is very busy?


    If Isabel had other inttions, perhaps it was with the aim of having a man pay for her life so that she could study without thinking about living expses, but that was obviously unlikely since David knew that her family had a good economy.


    Her father was said to be a high-ranking official in a ministry, earning up to t times what the average worker could earn.


    She couldn''t possibly want a boyfrid so that someone would pay for her living expses, it could only be because she wanted a frid to keep herpany in her free time or before going to bed.


    "I''m sure you can easily find one guy. After all, people at university td to be bolder wh ites to talking about their desires," David said in response,ughing lightly.


    "It won''t be easy to find a suitable one," Isabel replied, refuting David''s opinion.


    Wom like her were naturally of a certain standard, but David could not guess her standard.


    "Surely you''re looking for a man who''s as smart as you are, right?" said David, continuing to speak in order to keep this interaction going.


    Isabel shook her head as she replied, "It doesn''t have to be smart in studies as long as it''s smart in thinking."


    "But there must be many other standards, right?"


    Asked persisttly, Isabel suddly stopped answering. Her eyes showed a doubtful look to David.


    "Why do you keep asking?" she asked.


    "Maybe because there''s an opportunity," David replied calmly, unperturbed by the change in Isabel''s reaction.


    "You know, you''re the most popr girl in high school, all the guys are curious about you. I just happed to get the chance to talk to you more here."


    Everything he said was his honest view. He could say that without looking awkward at all.


    Isabel had obviously noticed a drastic change in him.


    This time she responded more slowly.


    "Considering you already have a girlfrid, and it''s a woman from a very rich family, I don''t think you should be curious about other wom anymore," she said, bringing up the topic that David already had a girlfrid.


    This was a little surprising, was she giving David a signal not to have strange expectations of her?


    However, would she have giv him hope if only he didn''t have a girlfrid?


    Jane or Erza are not ordinary wom, so they have differt ways of thinking.


    This cannot be said about Isabel.


    Thetter must have the mind of a typical European citiz, who rejects polygamy and the like.


    Some wom may agree to be a man''s mistress, but that''s not something that can be called a rtionship.


    Here was the problem, ev if David wanted Isabel, he felt there was no easy way to sessfully get her to ept him as long as she knew that he was dating Jane.


    Funnily ough, David smiled faintly at the woman ev though she didn''t say anything in response to his words.


    He smiled because he was joying this interaction more and more.


    "Isabel, what do you think of me?" asked David after a few momts of silce.


    He was getting bolder in showing his interest in her.


    Isabel didn''t answer right away, she looked into his eyes first.


    "Is it you now or you in high school?" she asked in response.


    "I don''t think you have an opinion about me in high school," David replied.


    If there was an opinion about him wh he was in high school, it was probably that he was a loner, but David didn''t think it was an opinion worth talking about.


    Did Isabel have any particr opinion?


    This would be very surprising.


    To her surprise, Isabel suddly shook her head.


    "It''s better not to talk about this, I don''t like saying my opinion about others," she said.


    She appartly preferred to quit.


    Until now, her mind is still unpredictable.


    Surprisingly, she suddly asked after that. "Do you feel inadequate wh you already have such a beautiful girlfrid?"


    That question made David conclude that Isabel understood his inttions.


    Th was she trying to insinuate him?


    David didn''t lose his cool over that.


    He replied, "Our rtionship is quite unique, and there is a reason why I feel inadequate, something that Jane herself designed."


    "What do you mean?" Isabel clearly didn''t understand what David was saying.


    She probably only understood vaguely, and that was ough to make her curious.


    "It''s not something I can exin," David replied.


    "Why do you think a guy like me can date Jane?"


    David gave Isabel a question that was sure to confuse her greatly.


    The answer was simply that he was lucky, but from Isabel''s point of view, it was probably because of something hard to exin.


    She was curious now, that''s what David saw in her eyes.


    After that, David looked at his watch.


    "Umm, talking makes time seem short," he said.


    Seeing his actions, Isabel spontaneously looked at her watch too.


    She th stared at the elevator doors, seemingly wondering if Audrey would being soon.


    Fortunately, Audrey came sooner than she said she would.


    Just momts after Isabel stared at the elevator doors, the doors finally oped, revealing the figure of Audrey who was still wearing the clothes from earlier that day.


    This time she was alone, E didn''t follow her anymore.


    Wh she saw David and Isabel, standing opposite each other, Audrey was a little surprised, ev showing a strange look.


    She walked towards them but didn''t appear to be trying to make any particrmt.


    Arriving at the door, she took out her key, oped the door to her apartmt and said to Isabel, "sorry to keep you waiting so long, pleasee in!"


    Isabel nodded to Audrey, saying nothing as she followed her into the apartmt. Unlike wh talking to David who was the same age as her, talking to Audrey was a little difficult for her because Audrey was a lecturer and much older than her.


    David waited until both of them tered before tering as well.

 Chapter 31: Video Call

    Audrey invited Isabel to sit on the sofa while she wt to the kitch, preparing hot coffee for her, perhaps as an apology for keeping her waiting.


    David chose not to stop at the sofa, he continued walking towards his room.


    There was no way he could continue his conversation with Isabel wh Audrey was in the apartmt.


    As he headed towards his room, he could feel Isabel''s gaze asionally resting on him.


    Maybe she was still curious now.


    That gaze only disappeared wh Audrey arrived with two cups of hot coffee.


    Wh sitting in front of Isabel, Audrey looked at David first who had now tered the door of his room.


    David actuallyy down immediately, but instead of going to sleep, he yed with his cell phone.


    It felt a little strange to be alone now ev though he had always be alone.


    Ring!


    Appartly, he received a video call, and it was of course from Jane.


    His spirits were instantly lifted, and he immediately epted the call.


    In an instant, Jane''s face appeared on his phone scre.


    The young woman was sitting on a sofa, seemingly inside a house, but David could hear the rumble of machinery.


    "What the hell, you''ve only be gone a short while, now you''ve contacted your boyfrid, can''t you help but miss him?" The first thing David heard was Erza''s voice.


    The woman suddly sat down beside Jane, looked at the camera and smiled at David.


    "Hello, Dear," she said, smiling seductively.


    Jane looked annoyed with her behavior. She nudged her with her elbow before standing up and walking towards the window.


    It was only after she walked that David was able to confirm that she was indeed on the ne.


    There were many passger seats a her, but they were all empty.


    "Are you okay in there?" Jane asked David how he was doing.


    It had only be about an hour since they parted ways, but she was already asking how he was doing. David couldn''t help but be pleased.


    "Of course, I''m fine, what''s the worst that can happ," David replied.


    "By the way, are you still in the European skies?" he asked.


    "It''s ev still in the Frch sky, it''s only be about 5 minutes since we flew over," Jane replied.


    She pointed her camera at the window, where David could th see thend full of lights below.


    There were probably no clouds a the ne, so the view was quite clear.


    As a man who had never be on an airne, David quite joyed the view.


    "I guess I''d better go along," he said.


    "Do you want toe? If you do, we''ll turn a," Jane replied after hearing David''s words.


    She didn''t seem to mind taking him to the United States.


    David almost coughed because he was just joking.


    He quickly replied, "don''t do that, I don''t want to trouble you."


    Wh he said that, Jane pointed the camera at her face again.


    And David saw Erza approaching Jane from behind.


    "Dear, you will have to be alone for tomorrow, we might not be able toe back in one day," the woman said.


    Jane nced at her, seemingly wondering what she was trying to say.


    "If you feel lonely, I can sd Mery to keep youpany during our absce. I''m sure you''ve se her, the Southeast Asian woman who was with me in the car. She is quite beautiful, she is currtly in Paris. Would you like her contact?"


    "Erza, do you want to fight with me?" asked Jane, turning back and looking annoyed.


    "Why are you angry?" replied Erza. "Didn''t you already allow him to have other wom because that''s how he should live as the owner of Zeus'' power?"


    "True, but I don''t want him with a servant."


    "What''s wrong, Mery is very beautiful, and she''s not a servant, she''s my assistant. She is also not a woman without backg, her father is a billionaire in Southeast Asia."


    The information came as a bit of a shock to David who heard it.


    He did not expect that the woman he caught a glimpse of as he was about to follow Erza was the daughter of a billionaire.


    How could she be someone else''s assistant with such a status?


    "Her status doesn''t change the fact that she''s just your servant, she''s not allowed," Jane replied indiffertly.


    "Huh, don''t you like it wh David has sex with other wom first?" Erza continued to respond to Jane.


    "I''m not that petty, my mind is very op, it''s just important that I have his heart first," Jane replied.


    "Is that so? I think I will give my body to him before you do."


    "Do whatever you want. We will wait for the right momt, an emperor doesn''t lose his virginity just for making love to a concubine."


    "..."


    In the d, all David saw in the video call was Jane and Erza''s quarrel.


    Both had their own theories, and David was quite surprised by Jane''s way of thinking.


    She didn''t seem to mind ev if he made love to another woman before doing it with her, and from her point of view it didn''t make him lose his virginity.


    Of course, in David''s estimation, Jane was just emotionally provoked. She started saying nonsse because she didn''t want to lose the argumt with Erza.


    Fortunately, neither of them resorted to violce. Otherwise, the ne might have crashed.


    The video call ded wh Jane decided to go to sleep.


    David sighed, th looked at the clock on the wall.


    It was now almost pm, Audrey and Isabel seemed to be still chatting in the living room.


    Suddly, David received a message from an unknown number.


    (Hello, I''m Mery, Miss Erza''s assistant, Miss Erza asked me to help you with your business.)


    "What the hell?" David was dumbfounded.


    He wondered how she got his cell phone number.


    Was it from Erza? But thetter didn''t have his cell phone number, and there was no way she could see it through Jane''s phone.


    "Maybe at that time." David recalled that wh she suddly sat next to Jane, she probably saw his cell phone number wh she looked at Jane''s cell phone scre, and she remembered it instantly.


    David shook his head, thinking that being connected to wom like this made him always surprised by unexpected things.


    Curious as to what Mery looked like, he oped her profile picture.


    After all, thest time he saw her, he had only caught a glimpse of her, having not se her face clearly.


    Wh he saw her profile picture, he had to admit that she was very beautiful.


    The woman was sitting on a ck ninja motorcycle, crossing her legs wearing long jeans and hanging her jacket over her shoulder. She was wearing only a tight tanktop so her curves were visible.


    She is very slder, but also gives the impression of a physically skilled woman.


    Her skin can be said to be exotic, typical of the tropics.


    With her ck hair in a ponytail, she actually looks dashing.


    Plus, she seems to be the same age as Jane and Erza, still very young. Instead of going to college, she appartly prefers to be Erza''s assistant. Maybe she just wants power.


    David read the message again, th replied, (I want to sleep!)


    (I see, good night!) She replied immediately.


    Right after that, David saw the rain suddly fall, very heavily in a short period of time. It ev instantly turned the air rather cold.

 Chapter 32: Take You Home

    "Hah, this is difficult," said David.


    He was talking about Isabel. She wouldn''t be able to get home in that kind of rain. Ev if it wasn''t raining, it might not be so safe for a woman to walk alone at night.


    To his surprise, the door to his room suddly oped.


    It was oped by Audrey.


    "Sis!" David who was already lying down sat up immediately wh he saw her.


    "Would you like to take Isabel home by car?" the woman asked, showing David her car key.


    David didn''t have a driver''s licse, but of course, he could drive well.


    Audrey''s request made David show a strange expression.


    Although he wanted to sleep, but he wasn''t really tired yet. Actually, he doubted wh he would get tired since his body kept feeling fresh since he had the power.


    David seemed to think for a while before finally nodding.


    "Okay!" He th stood up, approaching Audrey.


    Thetter looked surprised, perhaps she thought David would not agree.


    This was beyond her as she had a desire to bring David closer to Isabel in the hope that he would like her and forget about Jane.


    Although she thought it was difficult, there was no harm in trying.


    David took the key in her hand wh he arrived in front of her before exiting his room.


    Isabel by this time was already standing up, and it seemed that she was somewhat confused. Probably confused about how to get home. Audrey obviously hadn''t told her that she would ask David to drive her home.


    David approached Isabel while dangling the car key in his hand, instantly discovered by Isabel.


    "I''ll take you home," David told her.


    Instantly, her confusion turned into shock.


    "Is that okay?" she asked David.


    She didn''t object to it because she had no other choice, but she was probably worried that it would be inconvit for David.


    "Don''t worry, I''m used to driving at night," David replied.


    Of course, that was a lie, but it wasn''t tirely wrong either.


    Ever since Audrey got the car from the university, he drove it asionally to improve his driving skills.


    As David kept going, Isabel had no other choice but to follow him.


    She looked at Audrey who also walked to the sofa again, nodding lightly to her.


    In no time, David and Isabel arrived inside the elevator.


    The sct of Isabel''s perfume became stronger in the elevator, making it hard not to stare at her beautiful face.


    Isabel herself was staring down, but she was clearly aware of David''s gaze.


    As a smart woman, she understood very well what David was feeling right now, alone with her in a small space.


    It must have made David feel horny, especially with the weather like now.


    The problem was that she herself felt like her body wanted something.


    Every now and th her heart would beat erratically, making her downcast eyes stare at David''s feet.


    She had her own opinions about David, some good and some not, but clearly, as a woman she recognized that David had an alluring face.


    His confidce from this day on ev increased his attractivess.


    Of course, the reason Isabel wants to try dating at this age is because there is indeed something that can only be ovee with it, something that is getting harder and harder to control.


    Fortunately, the elevator stopped quickly.


    Isabel was finally able to sigh, but she thought the situation would be the same in the car.


    "By the way, where do you live?" David asked as he they got out of the elevator.


    This was to light the situation.


    "I rt an apartmt near the university," Isabel replied, slightly surprising David as he thought she was still living at home with her parts.


    David gave her a strange look, but didn''t say anything else.


    He pressed the button to unlock the car, making the lights in Audrey''s care on.


    After that, he walked to the driver''s door, oped it and waited until Isabel oped the passger door.


    "Pleasee in," David said with a faint smile.


    Isabel nodded to him, got into the car and immediately buckled up as she sat down.


    The space inside the car was very dark, but the sct of Isabel''s perfume was ev stronger than in the elevator.


    Not wanting the sct to make it difficult for him to control his desire, David finally decided to op the window beside him.


    He started the car gine, th started driving.


    Appartly Isabel also oped the window beside her.


    Perhaps she had the same thoughts as David.


    The cold air from the rain could calm her mind.


    The car pulled out of the apartmt parking lot, tering the streets that were now very quiet due to the rain.


    Unfortunately, due to the wind, a little rainwater got inside the left and right windows of the car.


    David was forced to raise each window slightly but not to the point ofpletely closing them.


    He th increased the speed of the car, crossing a long area in a short period of time.


    Only, after a while, wh they were close to the University of Paris, there was something that made her frown.


    It was because the car''s gasoline indicator showed that there was very little gasoline left.


    He hadn''t realized that the car had so little gas left because he hadn''t checked it at all since he started driving.


    ''Sis, did you forget to fill up the gas again,'' David thought.


    This was Audrey''s habit, she was the kind of woman who didn''t really like going to the gas station.


    However, she didn''t ev tell him that the car was running low on gas.


    David began to wonder if she was doing this on purpose to get him in trouble or if she had really forgott.


    At this hour of the day with these weather conditions, finding a gas station would be quite difficult.


    The gas station that was still op was on a differt road, and without a doubt the gasoline in the car was not ough to go further.


    And the problem he was worried about really happed.


    As the car arrived in front of the university, it started to stop slowly.


    Isabel finally realized something was wrong.


    She looked over at David, and it seemed that David was having trouble driving.


    In no time at all, the car came to aplete stop until the gine died.

 Chapter 33: There is No Other Choice

    Isabel didn''t need an exnation from David to know what was going on.


    This can sometimes be a very serious problem because if the tank of that car is not filled with gasoline, it will never be able to run no matter what happs.


    However, how could they fill up the gasoline in a situation like this?


    Isabel was also confused because she couldn''t think of a solution.


    She looked at David for a momt before staring at a certain gedund.


    For her, it was not difficult to go back to her apartmt, at most she would only get soaked, but wh she arrived at her apartmt, she could take a warm shower and th sleep.


    It was an easy choice.


    However, there was no way she could leave David alone here while thetter drove her home.


    If she left, David would be cooped up alone in this car.


    In situations like this, the other person should have tak the person who drove them to their apartmt.


    Only, there were many problems if Isabel did that.


    For one, there was no change of clothes for David, and the apartmt was actually quite small, with only one room.


    Ev if they waited for the rain to stop so David wouldn''t have to change his clothes, but where would he sleep? In the guest room? Or in her room while she slept in the guest room?


    That seemed a more reasonable solution.


    Unfortunately, wh she checked the weather on her cell phone, it was predicted to rain all night.


    While she was still thinking, David suddly turned back and extded his hand, looking like he wanted to grab something.


    Intrigued by his movemts, Isabel also looked back and found that David had picked up an umbre.


    Umbre?


    Isabel had forgott that it was quitemon for people to put an umbre in the car.


    "David,e with me, you can''t stay here." Isabel didn''t know what was going on in her head, but suddly she was saying all that.


    Ev she became awkward after saying it while her heart was beating hard. Now she could only think that she would let David stay at her house.


    If he wanted to sleep in her apartmt room, she would sleep in the living room.


    David looked at the face of the woman.


    Seeing her up close in the car room was apletely differt experice.


    She was indeed very beautiful, the kind that made people easily like her, not only the m, but also the wom.


    Most wom would feel great wh they could be frids with her.


    She is an unattainable woman for ordinary m, ev those who are handsome and confidt always find failure wh trying to get her heart.


    And one day of change was ough for David who was initially very distant from Isabel to be close to her in terms of distance, evter she invited him to her apartmt.


    "Are you sure, Isabel?" David asked.


    Such a question made Isabel feel ev more awkward because the way David spoke practically made the impression that something would happ if she brought him to her apartmt.


    "What do you mean?" Isabel asked back, pretding to be confused and not understand anything, as if this was just a casual invitation to a frid.


    Of course, there was no way anyone could say that it was an ordinary invitation wh a woman invited a man to her apartmt.


    "Nothing, well, let''s go to your apartmt," David replied, choosing not to refuse, and pretding that nothing was out of the ordinary.


    The currt was leading to something like this, perhaps he needed to follow it instead of continuing to fight the currt which in reality gave him an ufortable ssation.


    And the truth was that he didn''t expect the currt to move to the d point. He also didn''t feel like doing the d point before doing it with Jane first.


    What he had hoped for was the sess of taking at least one special step with the woman, whether it was just a kiss or a little further, helping each other get pleasure with their hands.


    "Wait there," he added, getting out of the car first before walking to the door on the other side.


    Isabel oped the door just as he arrived in front of it.


    Carefully, she took a step down.


    Unfortunately, the wind was quite strong. Ev with an umbre, Isabel found that the rainwater was still hitting her and David constantly.


    She was worried that their bodies would still be soaked wh they arrived at the apartmt building.


    However, since it hade to this point, there was no stopping.


    She followed David under the umbre, standing side by side where their shoulders were pressed together.


    Their steps were fast but not to the point of running.


    Unfortunately they hadn''t reached the apartmt building yet and their clothes were already soaked.


    The umbre was unstable as it kept blowing in the wind.


    Wh they finally arrived inside the apartmt building, the umbre seemed to be slightly bt.


    David tried to fix it but it ded up breaking.


    Isabel''s mouth oped at the sight, looking like she wanted tough but had to hold back because the timing wasn''t right.


    "I''ll rece the umbreter," she said.


    "No need, it''s not valuable," David replied, tossing the umbre into a sizable trash can.


    He th shook his head to get rid of the water that had gott into his hair, leaving it slightly loose.


    It was probably an amazing sight if se with a woman''s eyes, Isabel seemed affected.


    She pretded to be calm before taking a step and saying, "follow me!"


    They headed towards an elevator and fortunately it was now very quiet, no residts of the apartmt could be se, only the workers cleaning up the trash.


    There would probably be a bit of a stir if any of the residts saw David and Isabel.


    As far as David knew, most of the people living here were studts from the University of Paris.


    They tered the elevator which was rather unique as the doors were mirrors.


    Thendlord probably knows the needs of studts, always wanting to tidy up before they arepletely sure, so a mirror was put in the elevator so that the studts using the elevator could make sure they werepletely tidy.


    Ev without looking at Isabel, David could see her figure, and it was the same for Isabel.


    Thetter seemed a little ufortable with her wet hair. She th undid her ponytail, letting her hair down.


    The movemt only made her look more attractive.


    DING!


    The elevator stopped not long after before the doors oped, revealing a very long hallway with many doors.


    There was no one in the hallway either.


    However, David could faintly hear some female moans from behind some doors.


    He could hear them because of his heighted listing level.


    Isabel might not know anything, but obviously this was verymon in the lives of the studts.


    If Isabel had heard those moans, her mind would have be ev more muddled.


    "Where''s your apartmt?" David asked, inttionally so that there would be a conversation betwe them.

 Chapter 34: It Happens

    "At the d of this hallway," Isabel replied, taking a step forward.


    David chose to follow slightly behind her.


    He asionally tried to dry his body though it didn''t work. Maybe it would work if he took out jis lightning.


    Wh they were close to the door at the d of the tunnel, David and Isabel suddly heard one of the doors behind them op.


    They spontaneously looked back, seeing a maning out of the door with an umbre in his hand.


    Unfortunately, that wasn''t all David and Isabel saw.


    They also saw a woman, wearing only a bra and panties.


    Her body was covered in kiss marks, from her thighs to her neck.


    "Honey, be careful, ande wh I call," the woman said, kissing the man before letting him go.


    The man chuckled without looking a. He stepped towards the elevator as he replied, "I''lle faster as long as you pay me more."


    "Hmph, do you think Ick the money to pay you." The woman snorted at the man''s words.


    If observed, the man was indeed above average looking.


    It seemed that he was being paid to serve the woman.


    He was obviously a gigolo, and David was not surprised to see a fairly young woman paying a gigolo.


    From the stories he read on the inte, there were indeed many such cases.


    The woman didn''t look a either. She stepped back before closing the door to her apartmt with a bang.


    With no sexual experice, David had to admit that such a sight was very disturbing to his innoct mind.


    He was curious about Isabel''s reaction, so he looked at her.


    The woman pressed her lips together, as if holding something back.


    Her reaction could not be said to be strange and exaggerated, but it was clear that she felt an urge to do a certain thing.


    That was normal, of course.


    She th took out the door key, inserted it into the keyhole before oping the door, revealing a 4¡Á5 living room with two doors that were probably the bedroom door and the bathroom door.


    The kitch itself was attached to the living room.


    It doesn''t ev have a window despite being at the d of the hallway. It seems that it was made very simple to be affordable for studts.


    "Come in, David!" Isabel suddly invited David to ter the apartmt.


    Although David had wanted to ter, the fact that she spoke again at a time like this was ough to change the atmosphere.


    He tered the apartmt.


    After that, Isabel closed the door again, seemingly in a hurry as she was probably worried that someone was watching.


    David''s eyes gazed at her back and ass, feeling a strong desire to hug her.


    Wh Isabel turned back, she couldn''t help but freeze as she idtally came face to face with David who was less than half a step in front of her.


    She had not expected that he was still standing there.


    Only, she continued to freeze, as if her body didn''t want to leave there.


    Her skin might be cold from the rainwater but her blood was getting very warm.


    "Isabel!" David called her name so she looked up into his eyes.


    Isabel also had blue eyes, so it was as if there was a mysterious resonance wh their eyes met.


    "What?" the woman replied.


    This time, David actually moved in response. He grabbed one of her hands and ev took a step forward, pushing Isabel until her back hit the door.


    The woman''s eyes wided, but instead of dodging, she remained still while her breathing quicked.


    "I don''t think I can help it, and I''m sure you feel the same way," David said in a soft tone.


    His second stce made Isabel look ev more distraught.


    She wanted to answer, but only her lips were op, no words came out of her mouth.


    Perhaps because of her muddled thoughts, she suddly said, "please don''t get to that point, we''ve only seriously interacted today."


    The most popr girl during David''s high school days, the girl who David thought would belong to one of the popr guys, was now saying that to him.


    David''s body became very warm as his desire increased.


    This was definitely an eptance.


    Perhaps now Isabel had ev forgott that he had a girlfrid. She could not resist her attraction to him.


    Desire may be the main driver, but desire is always the decider in most rtionships.


    David thought that if he really approached Isabel ev if now he was just an ordinary human, Isabel would probably ept his feelings.


    He nodded to her before kissing her lips and hugging her waist.


    Her response was very quick, she responded to his kiss while her hands returned his embrace.


    They were practically kissing and hugging each other.


    Their kiss became very deep in no time, full of passion.


    That they have no experice no longer matters because their instincts guide them how to do it well.


    One of David''s hands wt down to Isabel''s ass while his other hand grabbed her breast.


    Immediately, he squeezes her breast and ass, making Isabel''s eyes wid.


    Her neck flushed, she seemed to joy David''s touches.


    Her hands began to move a his body, caressing his wet shirt-covered chest.


    She was indeed very horny, obviously because she was too focused on pursuing her education wh she was in high school.


    David broke the kiss to give her a chance to breathe wh she was already out of breath.


    He looked into her eyes which were also looking into his.


    Neither of them said anything. After a brief pause, they kissed each other again. Each started at the same time.


    At this point, David''s hand began to ter Isabel''s shirt to touch her breasts directly.


    He pulled on her bra first until it fell off Isabel''s body.


    After that, he grabbed her breasts, finding the ssation overwhelming that he squeezed them quite hard.


    Isabel''s cheeks became very red, but her response was quite surprising, she suddly hugged him tightly, deeping the kiss.


    "Ohhhh..." She moaned softly wh David broke the kiss suddly.


    "Isabel!" David called out to her right after that.


    This time, she naturally didn''t ask what else.


    She just continued to stare into David''s eyes, waiting for his words.


    "I''ll help you, but you have to help me too," David said.


    After saying that, his hand touched Isabel''s stomach and th slowly tered her pants under her gaze which seemed to have be somewhat blurred.


    Ev though she was wearing a belt, David''s hand still managed to get in, ev into her panties.


    In no time at all, he found the thin hairs before touching the extremely soft, wet and slippery object.


    Isabel''s eyes closed as she felt the touch of David''s hand in that area.


    This was really a very differt ssation.

 Chapter 35: Choose to Return

    As a human, Isabel has naturally and frequtly touched her own pussy.


    However, it is very differt wh it is a man''s hand that touches her.


    It was rough, in contrast to her soft hand.


    And it was precisely that that gave her a veryfortable ssation, making her think she wanted to explode.


    At the same time, her head was instantly filled with curiosity.


    What about David''s? What would it feel like if she touched it?


    David kissed her again, immediately licking her lips with his tongue before starting to rub her pussy.


    Instantly, Isabel''s body wt into convulsions. Her pussy secretes more slippery liquid.


    Ev her tongue came out of her mouth, meeting David''s tongue.


    "Wh did you help me too, Isabel?" David asked her, stopping the kiss for a momt.


    Isabel''s ears turned a little red, but she really started to help David.


    Her hand wt into his pants, grabbing his big dick.


    Her eyes wid, showing surprise.


    Wh following her instincts, she starts rubbing David''s dick with her soft hand, giving David a great ssation of pleasure.


    It was not the same as using her own hands, ev using soap was not as smooth as wh Isabel''s hands did it.


    They continued kissing, caressing each other''s tongues.


    Their wet clothes were not felt anymore as the warmth of their bodies met each other, giving them more warmth.


    Fate is indeed hard to guess.


    David found an opportunity to get Isabel''s body, and Isabel did not refuse wh he wanted her body.


    David thinks he canugh at the popr guys in his high school who always thought that Isabel was destined for them.


    Fortunately he did have good looks despite his aloofness in high school.


    Without good looks, Isabel would not have agreed.


    asionally, Isabel moans softly, especially wh David''s fingers caress the outside of her pussy hole.


    They don''t change positions, and since this is all they want to do, no position is morefortable.


    As the minutes passed, their bodies became warmer while their skin became redder.


    Isabel starts panting, looking like she will soon reach the peak of pleasure.


    David could feel the strong throbbing from inside her pussy hole.


    He himself felt like he was going to cum soon, and he didn''t try to hold back, letting his cock reach the peak of pleasure.


    Perhaps because Isabel was also starting to feel indescribable pleasure, her hand movemts became faster.


    "Ohhhh..." She moaned rather loudly.


    Her only hand that hugged David''s body hugged him tighter.


    Instantly afterward, David found warm liquid oozing out of her pussy, followed by his dick spurting cum without restraint.


    Either his hand or Isabel''s hand, as well as their pants, became wetter due to their respective fluids.


    Their breathing was panting while their eyes that were staring at each other slowly calmed down.


    Isabel blinked a few times, looking like she could not think of anything after she regained her rationality.


    First she had to admit that it was delicious, it gave herfort which also made her mind seem as if it could work faster.


    She pulled her hand from inside David''s pants, finding that it was full of  liquid.


    This thing, she finally saw it in person, ev touched it.


    Some fell to the floor.


    At the same time, David withdrew both his hands from her body.


    One of his hands was also full of liquid, but it was slightly differt from the liquid in Isabel''s hand.


    Looking at the liquid in David''s hand, Isabel was somewhat embarrassed.


    "David, you can take a shower first, there is a towel there, you can use it,ter I will take your clothes to theundry," she said.


    Maybe Isabel decided to let him stay overnight now, and for the time being he could only use the towel.


    However, David shook his head.


    "I think I''ll just go home," he said.


    "What?" Isabel looked as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "It''s raining heavily outside, you''ll get sick if you go home on foot," she said.


    "No, it won''t make me sick," David replied, confidt in his immunity now.


    Although Jane said that a Spiritual Being could still get sick, it should be due to factors that were indeed severe. The rain was too light to him.


    David held the doorknob of Isabel''s apartmt, ready to go out.


    "By the way, Isabel, you have no regrets, right?" David asked before oping the door.


    Asked about it, Isabel''s eyes moved in a strange way, as if she was having trouble answering.


    She also did not expect that she would do that with David.


    They were practically almost sexual.


    Does she regret it?


    She shook her head in response to David''s question.


    "No, it''s already happed, and I''m not resisting either," she said.


    Her honesty was quiteforting to David. He smiled slightly and said, "Can I have your cell phone number?"


    Wh David wanted to ask for her cell phone number, Isabel couldn''t help but look into David''s eyes again.


    Ev so, she finally nodded.


    "Please write it down," she said.


    "My phone is in the car, but don''t worry, I''ll memorize it," David replied.


    "Are you sure?" asked Isabel.


    After saying that, she suddly took out her cell phone from her pants pocket.


    It had gott wet, but it was obviously a waterproof phone.


    "Maybe I saved your number first," she added after she took out her cell phone.


    This was certainly a differt matter, one could say that she wanted a continuation of their interaction.


    David happily mtioned his cell phone number.


    Isabel th added the number to her contacts, and David saw her sding messages.


    "Done," she said afterwards, looking at David''s face again.


    "Alright, I''ll go now," David replied, starting to pull on the doorknob he was holding.


    "Be careful," Isabel said, not forgetting to remind David.


    It was really a concern that made David feelfortable. He nodded to her.


    Wh the door to her apartmt is closed by David from outside, Isabel''s eyes immediately stare at one of her hands full of David''s cum.


    She remembered that momt again, blushing slightly but also seeming to miss it.


    Her head started to think wildly, like doing more things with David.


    Her eyes th looked down at her bra, taking a deep breath.


    Until now, she didn''t understand how she and David who rarely interacted in high school could do all this.


    She didn''t ev think about the fact that David had a girlfrid. Clearly, she was happy to do that with him.


    Maybe she also feels at ease because she thinks David won''t say nonsse to others about this.


    During her time in high school, she really used to hear guys talk about the wom they had slept with. She definitely didn''t want to be the object of such talk.


    After being silt for a while, she wt to the bathroom.

 Chapter 36: Meet Mery

    Arriving at the trance of the apartmt building, David stepped out onto the street, heedless of the rain that was really pouring down.


    Actually, he was still wondering whether he would go home on foot or in his car.


    It''s not like there is no way, he can call Mery, ask her to bring gasoline.


    Since she said that she would help him with everything, David thought she woulde ev if he called her now.


    If anyone would do something to solve his problem, why would he need to refuse.


    David did not think for long.


    He tered the car, picked up his cell phone and st a message to Mery.


    (Pleasee to this location, and bring a few liters of gasoline.)


    He didn''t forget to put the link of his location on google map so that she could find his whereabouts easily.


    (Wait a few minutes!)


    Appartly, Mery answered his order right away.


    It''s a bit of a wonder to David, if she didn''t take a break at all.


    After that, David chose to wait in the car, listing to music to short the time.


    "Mm!"


    He suddly saw someoneing out of another apartmt building, not carrying an umbre but wearing a raincoat.


    The raincoat only covered his body. He didn''t use his hood to cover his head.


    David recognized him because he was actually Chu Fg.


    "It seems that he is also a Spiritual Being," David said in a low voice.


    He could not specifically detect that someone was a Spiritual Being.


    However, his instincts had their own guesses.


    The thought that Chu Fg was a Spiritual Being was strong ough that he became convinced.


    David wondered what he wanted to do at this hour with such bad weather.


    And his destination turned out to be the university building.


    "I think he''s going to do something weird," David said.


    He wanted to follow him, but this was an op ce, he would practically be discovered right away. Maybe he would ev realize where he was if he followed him inside the university building, which was full of hallways.


    After thinking for a while, David decided to watch from here instead.


    He would wait for Mery, perhaps he could ask for her help to find out Chu Fg''s destination.


    Caution was necessary as a New Spiritual Being. If what he countered was a group of powerful emies, he would be in serious trouble.


    After some time, he saw a Mercedezing, it should be the Mercedez Erza had used earlier.


    Sure ough, it stopped right beside his car.


    Wh the driver''s door ss wt down, David found Mery''s figure, not changing her clothes at all while her hair was in a ponytail.


    David lowered his door ss since she did.


    Her eyes instantly fell on his face. For a momt, David felt like she wanted to observe him.


    However, she restrains herself because she is here on orders from her boss, Erza, who asks her to serve David.


    Maybe she was curious what David was like that Jane could be his woman, th her boss also wanted the same thing.


    The problem is that she has heard that in the rtionship betwe David and Erza, David is not required to give Erza blood.


    Ev without that agreemt, Erza actually still agreed.


    Was Erza fascinated by him at first sight or was it just because she didn''t want to be considered a failure at getting a man.


    Mery could not guess. Ev so, David from her point of view was quite interesting.


    Perhaps she found him attractive because she had looked at him with curiosity from the start.


    If they had met without knowing each other, she might not have cared so much.


    "Did you bring the gasoline?" David asked her.


    He was quite calm and rxed, giving the impression that he was already part of the bosses who were used to bossing people a.


    "I brought a hose, so we can transfer gasoline from this car to your car," Mery replied, th showed a small hose about 5 meters long.


    After that, she actually got out of the Mercedes Bz, not waiting for David to ask her.


    "Please op the tank of your car," she said, not caring about the rain soaking her body, something that made her look ev sexier.


    "Ar''t you worried about getting sick from the rain?" David asked her as he pressed the button to op the tank.


    His question was rather silly as this woman was also a Spiritual Being.


    However, ev though this woman was basically for him tomand, he was not so heartless as to not pay atttion to her health.


    Ev if she wasn''t sick, she must have felt ufortable getting caught in the rain at this hour.


    Mery shook her head as she replied, "from the age of 5 to 7, I wt to war, no matter how big the problem in a city is, it''s not a problem for me."


    She began to connect the hose she was carrying to the tank of her car and David''s car.


    Two years on the battlefield, David was quite surprised by the information.


    The problem is that she started that life from the age of 5, isn''t that too much?


    After connecting the hose to both tanks of the car, she remained standing.


    "That was long, get in the car," David told her.


    With the hose, he was worried that it would take a minute to just about transfer one liter of gasoline.


    David didn''t know why the woman was still standing outside.


    "It''s convit, so I''m just here," Mery replied.


    "Now I''m not sure how you think," David said. "I heard you''re the daughter of a billionaire, why did you choose this kind of life? Shouldn''t you be able to live afortable and rxed life? Ev if what you want is spiritual power, you should be able to get it in other ways."


    Asked about that, Mery looked into David''s eyes for a momt.


    "In the beginning I simply refused to be betrothed to the son of a billionaire in that region. I chose to flee to America, where I met Erza. She th gave me training. I happ to like this kind of life too. However, don''t think it''s easy to gain spiritual power ev for a billionaire''s daughter. I really didn''t know anything before knowing Erza."


    "Are you serious? As far as I know, almost all billionaires in Southeast Asia are in the mining and oil business, why didn''t you know? What about your father?" asked David, bing rather curious about life in that distant region.


    "It''s not that simple," replied Mery. "It is true that local trepreurs in Southeast Asia control some of the mining and oil business in the region, but they all hire western contractors to mine and drill for oil. They don''t have the technology to mine and drill for oil themselves. Afterwards, they sell their oil and mining products to westernpanies in raw form.


    They know practically nothing but receiving money. There may be some who know, but you may not know, the rich people in the region are very cowardly."

 Chapter 37: Tracking

    Mery exined everything briefly, but it was ough to make David understand how the region called Southeast Asia works.


    It was a region that had a lot of resources, but unfortunately could not be said to be prosperous.


    The inability to manage their own resources was a major factor.


    David had nothing more to say.


    He th stared at the university building, curious as to which area Chu Fg was in now.


    "What are you looking for, why are you staring there?" asked Mery not long after.


    She clearly realized that David was making careful observations.


    "There is someone who targeted Jane from the start, and he should be a Spiritual Being," David replied.


    "What did Miss Jane say about him?" asked Mery again.


    "I guess Jane doesn''t really care so far." David exined.


    Jane never talked about Chu Fg, it ev looked like she did not think about him.


    "If Miss Jane doesn''t care, you probably don''t need to worry," Mery said.


    "Why? Does that mean he''s not threating?"


    "No, every emy is a threat, that''s the philosophy of every elite family. Their childr are taught to always be vignt. As long as they are not stupid, they will never underestimate the emy. Miss Jane is a very smart woman, of course. However, her actions td to always go unnoticed so we may not understand. Miss Erza once told me that Miss Jane will surprise us wh she doesn''t seem to care."


    "Is it like that?" David felt he had learned something new about Jane.


    He held his chin with a brooding expression.


    "I think this is ough," Mery said, th walked over to get the hose that connected the tanks of the two cars.


    After that, she closed each one and threw the hose into the Mercedez she was carrying.


    "By the way, do you want to keep an eye on that guy? I can help you," Mery said.


    After she said that, she suddly waved her hand.


    From her hand, David saw a darkness that looked like shadows gathering.


    "What is this?" asked David, narrowing his eyes as he felt that the darkness was very unique ev among spiritual forces although he had not se many spiritual forces.


    "I have the power of shadows, so I am very skilled at hiding, and of course, killing," replied Mery, curling her lips slightly.


    A woman is always proud wh talking about their strgths.


    "It seems that you are not umon among Spiritual Beings," David said, getting out of the car.


    "Far from ordinary," Mery replied.


    Wh praised, she seemed to like to boast.


    This is very differt from the impression she gives where she seems indiffert at first nce, ev after she starts talking.


    However, David does not look down on her personality.


    Everyone has their own life experices that make them who they are today.


    "Th what about me, can your shadow also hide me?" David asked.


    "Obviously, go into it!" replied Mery.


    Wh she moved her hand again, the darkness in her hand suddly formed a shadowy human figure, simr to David at a nce, at least the height and body shape were exactly the same as David''s body.


    With a curious expression, David tried to ter the shadowy figure.


    Ev se with eyes that seemed extremely transluct, David wondered if he wouldn''t petrate it.


    However, he found that he could actually ter it.


    Wh inside it, it seemed like he was inside a fully closed costume.


    "Now you can merge with the wall or floor, just control the shadow with your mind," Mery said.


    David immediately followed her instructions.


    Sure ough, the shadow suddly merged with the street below, like a normal human shadow.


    This gave David no sse of difficulty except in seeing the world.


    He felt he was seeing the world from deep underg through the hole.


    At the same time, he saw Mery turn into a shadow directly, without any particr process like he did.


    "How do you feel?" asked Mery.


    "As long as we are close together, we canmunicate directly. Our voices will not be heard outside." He exined.


    "Can the emy detect us if we get too close to the emy?" David asked, wanting to know more.


    "Yes, we need to keep our distance, and most importantly, not let the emy see us directly."


    "Mmm, I understand now, let''s move."


    David moved the shadow using his mind.


    It moved slowly on the road and became faster with time.


    Appartly through the shadow, David can move faster than running.


    He and Mery passed through the university gs in no time.


    "Let''s go through the window," Mery said suddly and moved towards the op window.


    She thought it might not be so safe to go through the trance of the building.


    David followed her without saying anything. Here, he left it to her to take the lead.


    With her life experice, she might also be able to track down Chu Fg.


    After tering that window, they arrived at the extracurricr music room.


    It was full of various musical instrumts, but there were no people.


    David and Mery wt straight through the gap under the door which was very easy for them to pass through.


    However, after passing through the gap, Mery chose to stop.


    "By the way, do you know where the least used staircase is?" she asked David.


    "I don''t think I know because I''ve only be at this university for one day," David replied.


    Not to mtion the least used staircase, he hadn''t ev memorized the structure of this building.


    Mery was silt after hearing his answer, looking like she was starting to think.


    After that, she said, "let''s go to one of the back corners of this building. Usually the least used staircase is there, either on the left or right side. I hope the footprints on the stairs are still there."


    She started moving again. If it was just the back corner she was aiming for, it wasn''t so difficult as the path was quite clear.


    David continued to follow her from the side, learning more from her experice.


    If he were to try to track Chu Fg himself, he would probably move randomly, unlike Mery who could estimate the route Chu Fg might take.

 Chapter 38: Another Woman

    Wh they arrived at their intded location, David did find a staircase, looking unkempt.


    The lights a the staircase were flickering, probably almost dead.


    Not to mtion that at this time of night, ev during the day, there probably wouldn''t be any studts using this staircase to go upstairs.


    It must be admitted that there is a very strong gloomy impression.


    "Look, water," Mery said suddly while her shadowy hand pointed at the stairs.


    Wh David made an observation, he indeed found that there was a little water on each step of the stairs. It was mixed with a bit of soil.


    There were no leaks here at all, so the only possibility was that all the water came from humans.


    Mery didn''t stop for long, she moved again to climb the stairs.


    Wh they reached the second floor, they wt up to the third floor, th to the fourth floor.


    The traces of water on the stairs were still there and ev more obvious.


    However, they stopped on the fourth floor because they suddly heard a sound from the fifth floor.


    "Stop threating me with my little brother, asshole. Of course, I''m still chaste, no man has touched me yet. Until now, I''ve always be busy with my work." What David heard was a female voice, sounding pleasant and charming despite the angry tone.


    He wondered whose voice it was.


    "However, I won''t do what you ask before you let go of my little brother. Otherwise, don''t ever think I will give up. I will fight no matter what the consequces are." The woman added.


    "Since you agree, we will escort your younger brother to your home. You''ll meet him wh you get home, I guarantee it, we won''t have to deceive you considering we can bully you all we want if we want to. And I''ll give you that too." Someone suddly answered, and David immediately recognized the voice.


    It was Chu Fg''s voice.


    "Take this," Chu Fg said again, as if he was throwing something.


    "So this is what is needed for that," said the woman.


    "If you don''t do well, you should know the consequces. We are always merciless," Chu Fg said.


    "Don''t worry, I will do well. After all, I''m also curious about that guy, he can really make a woman like Jane his girlfrid. I think he has an advantage that no other man has. Perhaps my life will be beautiful if I be his woman."


    David, "..."


    "What the hell?" David didn''t know how to react.


    He was here to investigate Chu Fg''s activities, but now why would he hear a woman talking about him.


    After that, Chu Fg said, "remember to do everything discreetly. Here, you will be David''s mistress, whom he cares about more than his real lover. There is no extra pay if your rtionship with David is exposed and Jane leaves him."


    "I know. Alright, I''ll leave now. Tomorrow, I will meet that man and seduce him," the woman said again in a hurried tone.


    After that, David heard the sound of footsteps from the stairs, it looked like the person walking on the stairs was wearing high heels.


    "It looks like you''re going to get another beautiful woman." Mery suddly said.


    David couldn''t help but cough wh he heard her words.


    "You know, based on my experice, sometimes fate helps a Spiritual Being to live up to its characteristics," Mery added.


    "With the power of Zeus, you are required to conquer the hearts of many wom. However, sometimes the opposite happs, there are wom after wom whoe into your life."


    "That woman is nning bad things," David replied.


    "Indeed, but she was obviously forced to because she was threated. That she was willing to do this kind of work for her younger brother shows that she has a lot of love for her family. She''s not to me, in fact I''d me her if she didn''t do this. And you see, she seems to be interested in you too. You can actually make her forget about the n until she actually gives herself to you.


    Isn''t she specting that her life might be wonderful if she bes your woman?"


    Of course, everything Mery said made sse.


    It could ev be said that she was in trouble because of him.


    This made him feel a little guilty ev though he was also innoct. The ones at fault were Chu Fg and the people behind him,mitting crimes shamelessly.


    David vowed not to hold back wh the time came to defeat themter.


    At that time, that woman would also not be threated anymore.


    "The way you talk makes it sound like you want to be a matchmaker," David replied. He found it strange to hear that from Mery as she seemed to be eager for him to have more of her.


    "This is my job," Mery replied.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Miss Erza hopes that you can have more wom so that your mind is not only on Miss Jane."


    "Are you serious? Wait, why are you telling me the n? Isn''t that supposed to be a secret?"


    "No, it doesn''t need to be a secret. Miss Erza ordered me to tell you about this if there was ever a situation like this. She is a woman who is very op to her lover so that he understands her every wish."


    "You two are both crazy," David said.


    "But if that''s your n, why don''t you start wooing me yourself?" David asked.


    "I have no skills in that area, so I didn''t try. Of course, we can start a rtionship like that if you really want to be with me," Mery replied in a very calm tone.


    Who knew what her expression would be wh she said that.


    David chose not to say anything else.


    His eyes returned to the stairs as he finally saw the figure of the womaning down the stairs.


    And he had to admit that he was quite surprised.


    "This is Aurora," Mery said suddly.


    It seemed that ev she recognized the woman.


    She was actually a famous model in Paris, and happed to be studying at this university, being in her third year.


    Of course, there was no way she wasn''t famous with such a beautiful face and a tall, slim, and charming figure.


    She was more beautiful than most models, and she was actually a mix of European and East Asian, resulting in an ev more striking beauty.


    Although she is still young, she has the figure of a very mature model.


    In a tight purple dress, every curve of her body is practically clearly visible.


    Her waist is slim, her ass is sexy, while her breasts are simply captivating.


    Her long legs are an indescribable sight wh theye out of the hem of her dress.


    She has bright blonde hair with straight down bangs, covering her forehead.


    Her level of mor was no less than Erza''s, just in a differt way.


    Erza wears a lot of jewelry, while Aurora focuses more on fashion, style, and alluring beauty.


    Her lips are rosy, her neck is  as snow, and her hair seems to shine every now and th, it is clear that she is a regr visitor to beauty salons.


    Yesterday David didn''t see her at this university.


    Maybe she was in his ss while he was wandering a.


    "You really hit the jackpot. She''s worth ts of millions of euros as an individual. Yeah, the emy must have picked a very alluring woman to tempt you," Mery said, sounding like she wasughing.


    "Now is not the time to talk about that," David replied. "We need to find out what that man gave her. I''m sure it''s a spiritual object."


    "It could be the blood to be a Spiritual Being," Mery replied.

 Chapter 39: Each Others Opinions

    Aurora passed by David and Mery without noticing them at all.


    Surprisingly she was very rxed as she walked, asionally squirming, producing very sexy movemts.


    Who knows why she does such movemts as she walks, maybe it''s her habit as a model.


    In that quiet building, she seemed to have no worries at all.


    It''s a rather unique personality as most wom would be scared.


    As a woman with a very beautiful figure, Aurora should be more afraid.


    What if there was a group of savage m who captured her.


    After all, there is no dying that she is a fire that can arouse every man''s lust.


    It''s a good thing David is in a fairly calm state after doing something with Isabel, or else just the sct of that woman would leave him sleepless for the night.


    Not long after, Chu Fg finally came down from upstairs.


    He was smoking, and asionally whistling.


    Seeing that man, David became very upset.


    It was hard not to get annoyed because first he was nning something for Jane. Now he was ev nning something for her.


    An emy like this, who doesn''t bark directly is always much more dangerous.


    "What do you think if we beat him up and catch him now?" David asked Mery.


    "I''m afraid that won''t work. By my estimation he''s quite strong. Ev if we can beat him, he can run away from us. It would practically let him know that we''ve be watching him. You better wait for Miss Jane. Maybe Miss Jane wants to find the people behind him." Mery replied.


    David nodded after hearing her opinion, epting itpletely.


    After Chu Fg finally disappeared from the building, he and Mery stepped out of the shadows.


    At this momt, David was standing right beside the window and had yet to look at Mery.


    His eyes were fixed on the bottom of the building because he saw something.


    There, Aurora came out of the building, th headed towards a White Ferrari parked right behind the building.


    There was a roof there, so she didn''t need the rain.


    She tered the Ferrari, and drove off with it.


    The car''s exhaust roared loudly under the heavy rain, overpowering the sound of rain and thunder.


    "That car is over 3 Million Euros, I don''t think she bought it herself, but a gift from a man who admires her." Mery spoke again so David turned his gaze towards her.


    Wh he looked at her, she smiled slightly.


    "You see, other people struggled so hard, but still failed to obtain her body. However, you are helped by fate, she herself wille to you."


    "You don''t have to give me such couragemt, as if I would shy away from my characteristics," David replied, looking into the woman''s eyes with a hint of sarcasm.


    He did not know how much loyalty she had to Erza that she did not mind working as a matchmaker, so ipatible with her appearance and style.


    "That''s great if you follow that path," Mery said in response, not caring about David''s cynical expression.


    "I want to go home now," David said, taking a step towards the stairs.


    Chu Fg should have already returned to his residce, so there was no problem leaving without that shadow.


    Mery followed beside him, th looked at his face.


    "You can also get me, ar''t you interested?" she asked suddly.


    David rolled his eyes at being asked about it.


    She did not have the skills to flirt, but she was very blunt wh she spoke.


    David didn''t answer right away so Mery asked again. "Am I not pretty ough? Or do you have no taste for Southeast Asian wom like me who are not as  as westerners?"


    "You seem to be overthinking it," David replied.


    "No, I just want to know what you think of me, I won''t try to force you to have me," Mery replied.


    "Didn''t you do that because of Erza''s wishes? I''m not interested in exining my opinion of you considering you have no personal desires."


    "You''re wrong, although I did do it because it was Miss Erza''s order, but after interacting with you, I think you''re an interesting guy."


    "Is that so?" David looked at the woman strangely because now he found her attractive.


    "The interesting thing to me is your seemingly quiet style but you can talk to a woman so calmly. Your words are also well structured. Honestly, I''ve met some quiet m who are more at home than hanging a. However, although they seem quiet on the surface, wh they speak, they oft stammer."


    David wanted tough wh he heard Mery''s words. She would probably be so shocked if she knew how he dared to take the initiative to do such a passionate thing with Isabel.


    "They are not weird, I was also like that sometimes before today except with people I am really familiar with like Jane," he replied.


    "Didn''t we just meet now, but you can speak flutly?" Mery looked confused but after that she seemed to understand something.


    "Right, Zeus'' power must have stabilized you from various things from inside you. It''s really amazing," she said.


    David just smiled at her words, not responding.


    "Are you going to tell me what you think of me now?" Mery asked, bringing up the previous point again.


    "I''m not really sure, to be honest," David replied, choosing to tell her now after hearing her opinion of him. "Of course, if we''re talking about beauty, you are a beautiful woman. However, I don''t think I have a high drive to possess you. Well, maybe being frids with you is a good thing."


    "Does your power consider me unimportant so it doesn''t drive you to possess me?" Mery was a bit shocked after hearing everything David said.


    For this matter, David couldn''t exin to her because that''s exactly how he felt.


    It was a little strange because wh he saw Aurora, who was practically just an ordinary human, and whom he didn''t know at all, the urge to possess her was also quite strong.


    "Is it because I''m just someone else''s subordinate?" Mery wondered to herself.


    It seemed that her mind was in turmoil now that Zeus'' power seemed to not think highly of her.


    David himself feels that this power of his has its own opinions about the wom he needs to get.


    This is indeed unique. There are obviously reasons why his desire for Erza and Isabel is so strong. The first may be because she is a youngdy from a very prestigious family while Isabel is a woman he oft considered out of his reach wh he was in high school.


    Aurora needless to say, she''s a famous model that all m desire.


    However, Mery, although she''s the daughter of a billionaire, that status is unfortunately very vague as she''s a subordinate of Erza plus she''s a very obedit subordinate.


    Ev if David personally finds her attractive, his power may look down on her.


    ''It''s just that, will my life now be too focused on wom?'' David wondered, not knowing whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 40: Go Home

    Not long after, David and Mery arrived beside their respective cars.


    "I want to go home now, so we part ways here," David told her.


    Until now, the woman seemed to be deep in thought.


    She nced at David, and tered her car without saying anything.


    "Call me if you need any more help," she said before starting to drive.


    Although she might be offded that David''s power didn''t look at her, she would still do her job well.


    This kind of woman was hard not to find attractive in David''s personal opinion.


    After that, David also started driving home.


    He didn''t hold back, driving as fast as he could.


    Within a few minutes, he finally arrived at the parking lot of his apartmt.


    After getting out of the car, he wt straight to the elevator.


    There were many other things that were bound to happ tomorrow, so he wanted to get some sleep right away.


    Wh he oped the door to his apartmt, he found that Audrey was sitting on the sofa, reading a book with her hair in a neat bun.


    She stared at the door, surprised that David was actually home.


    "I''m sorry David, but I really didn''t remember that the car had so little gasoline left, I only remembered it some timeter," she said, sounding regretful.


    After that, her eyes wided wh she saw that David''s tire outfit was soaked.


    "You?" She said as she stood up from the sofa. "Isabel not letting you into her apartmt to wait out the rain?"


    "Sis, the car ran out of gas before we ev arrived, and we ded up having to go to the apartmt in the rain," David replied, shaking his head.


    How everything happed, Audrey could not fully understand.


    "Th why are youing home now? Does Isabel really not want you in her apartmt for too long? Right, how did you fill up the gas?" she asked.


    "I chose to go home myself, it wasn''t Isabel who wouldn''t let me," David replied. "And I called a frid to help me get gas."


    "Who?"


    "I''m sure you don''t know at all, so there''s no point in talking about it."


    Audrey, "..."


    "Alright, sis, I''m fine, now I want to sleep," David said as Audrey fell silt.


    He wt to his room, and immediately changed clothes.


    Appartly, Audrey wt into his room after he had put on new clothes.


    She was carrying a cup filled with warm ginger.


    "Drink up so you don''t get sick," she said, handing the cup to David who was sitting on the bed.


    From the look on her face, David could tell that she was very worried because she was caught in the rain at this hour.


    "Thank you," David said in response. He epted the cup, starting to drink the ginger.


    It was quite delicious to drink in a situation like this.


    Audrey didn''t leave right away, she sat beside David and ced her hand on his forehead, trying to check his condition.


    "Sis, I told you, I''m fine," David said.


    He was a little ufortable wh his older sister paid too much atttion.


    It may have be convit wh he was a kid, but now that he was older, it felt quite awkward.


    Of course, his body temperature was perfectly normal.


    Audrey let out a sigh of relief.


    "You shouldn''t have forced yourself to go home," she said.


    "Come on sis, I can''t sleep in Isabel''s apartmt, it''s small and has only one room. Plus, she''s a woman, and doesn''t have clothes for me," David replied.


    "Every problem can be solved as long as there is a roof over our heads," Audrey replied.


    After saying that, she showed a strange look.


    "Is there something going on betwe you two?" she asked in a fairly low tone.


    Since she had wanted to make the two close from the start, it was not strange that she was asking about that.


    David thought for a while before answering with a faint smile, "yeah, something did happ betwe us."


    "What is it?" Audrey''s curiosity instantly increased, evidt on her face.


    "Good and fun things, of course," David replied in a tone that suggested he was joking.


    Audrey couldn''t tell if he was lying or telling the truth.


    However, she was a bit hesitant to ask further, knowing that it would be too intrusive into David''s personal affairs.


    "Well, you should go to bed now," she said as she stood up from the bed.


    She walked to the door, walked out of the room, and closed the door carefully.


    David felt likeughing, but he restrained himself, th turned his gaze to his cell phone.


    He checked again the message Isabel had st him to tell him her phone number.


    It only contained a thumbs-up emoji.


    And appartly, she hadn''t slept because David saw that her phone number was online.


    (Hello, are you asleep yet?) David messaged her.


    (Not yet.) Isabel appartly replied to David''s message immediately.


    This can be said to be proof that she is currtly happy with him.


    (Are you thinking about something?)


    (Thinking has be my activity, there are too many things I need to remember and learn.)


    (It''s hard to understand for people who ar''t smart like me.)


    (Don''t call yourself unintelligt, so far I believe you are an intelligt man.)


    (Probably good at bullshit, hehehe. By the way, can we meet again tomorrow?) David th changed the topic.


    (We will definitely meet at the university. You know, there''s actually amunity from our high school at the university, consisting of freshm and siors who graduated high school early. How about you join too?)


    (I guess that doesn''t really suit me. What I mean is meeting specifically in a ce where there are only two of us.)


    (Where is a suitable ce?) Appartly, Isabel immediately replied to the message ev though it clearly contained suspicious indications.


    This only showed that Isabel herself wanted a ce where they could be alone together again without thinking about what would happter.


    (Let''s think about that tomorrow.) David replied that he himself could not decide on the ce right now.


    (Okay!) Isabel didn''t mind.


    After that, David stopped sding messages. He didn''t want her sleep to be disturbed because he keptmunicating with her.

 Chapter 41: Its Come

    The next morning, wh David wt to the living room after waking up, he suddly heard a knock on the door.


    Audrey hadn''te out of her room and there was no way she would have knocked unless she lost her key on the way.


    Curious, David oped the door to his apartmt.


    Wh he saw who was knocking, he showed a strange expression.


    It was actually a courier, and there wasn''t just one courier, there were five, each carrying arge suitcase.


    "Are you Mr. David?" asked the courier who had knocked on the door.


    David nodded to him.


    "These are all deliveries for you," the courier replied.


    "Would you like us to bring them in or just leave them here?"


    "Just put them here," David replied.


    He now guessed who had st the suitcases.


    "Okay, please sign this documt!" The courier th showed David a documt.


    It contained an inquiry that he had received all the items st.


    Appartly, besides the suitcases, there was a luxurious-looking box with two car keys inside, bearing the BMW logo.


    Jane wasn''t kidding at all, it only took one night for her to give this to him.


    David wanted to sigh but he chose not to.


    Wh thinking about Jane, he couldn''t help but think about Evelyn who was going to see him today.


    This made him quite ufortable as this would determine whether his rtionship with Jane would go smoothly or be full of twists and turns.


    After all, the support from his girlfrid''s mother ys a much more important role than the support from other parties.


    After the couriers left, David brought the suitcases into the house.


    Inside, there were clothes and various gadgets, such as thetest iPhone and MacBook series.


    Each outfit was also from famous brands, probably  of them less than a thousand euros.


    David ev found car papers in his own name.


    However, what surprised David the most was a jet ck ATM Card with gold stripes.


    Wh he held it, he discovered that it was made of a very strong metal.


    The ATM card was in a box along with a letter.


    The letter stated that the ATM Card allowed David to withdraw any amount of money.


    The PIN was also writt on the letter.


    "What is this?" Wh Audrey came out of her room, she looked very shocked.


    Her eyes looked at the suitcases one by one, dumbfounded by the luxurious items inside.


    "Are these all from your girlfrid?" she asked David, furrowing her brow.


    "Yeah," David replied, not dying it. Who else could have st them to him but Jane.


    Though visibly disturbed, Audrey obviously couldn''t say anything tomt on this either.


    She fell silt and evtually just continued to look at the contts of the suitcases.


    "Do you want this MacBook, sis?" asked David suddly, showing her the MacBook in his hand.


    He offered it to her because she was nning to buy it, but maybe she needed to wait for next month''s paycheck.


    Audrey immediately responded by shaking her head.


    "I''ll buy it myself, use it for your studies," she said.


    That she refused was something David expected.


    She was too proud to ept something from someone else, especially if it was from her younger brother''s girlfrid. The problem was that she was ev less fridly to her.


    After that, David started moving the suitcases to his room.


    He showered and changed, wearing the clothes Jane had giv him.


    It was a pair of cks and a gray shirt.


    Wh looking at himself in the mirror in those clothes, David suddly felt that he came from a noble family.


    He shook his head, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    After that, he returned to the living room, ready to depart.


    Audrey still didn''t know that there was a car among the goods st by Jane, so she invited David to go with her.


    David, who was not ready to exin, chose to follow without saying anything.


    Wh they finally arrived at the parking lot, he and Audrey immediately found a very elegant White BMW.


    It wasn''t a sports car, just a sedan, but every side was full of luxury, intriguing the residts of the apartmt building.


    Ev Audrey looked curious.


    Maybe she was interested in owning that car.


    After seeing the shape of the car, David thought it was fine if he used it. He would hesitate to use it if it was a sports car that was too shy.


    An elegant car like this was more in line with his rxed and calm style. Jane clearly knew his taste.


    "Sis, how about youe with me," David said to Audrey as he showed her the keys to the BMW.


    Wh he pressed the button, the BMW''s lights shed.


    Audrey of course immediately understood who owned the car.


    She furrowed her brows again before asking David, "are you sure about this kind of life? A rich woman being your girlfrid and giving you so many luxuries."


    That question might have bothered David if it was yesterday, but today he had fully epted his new life.


    "It may be inappropriate for some people, but this is my life and destiny, I will live it no matter what happs," he replied.


    That instantly left Audrey speechless.


    She pressed her lips together for a few momts before saying, "alright if that''s your choice, but I''m leaving in my car."


    She stepped towards her car after she said that.


    Maybe she disagreed, but David couldn''t change her way of thinking directly.


    Saying something might not be useful either.


    He thought the important thing was that he would show her that everything would be okay.


    He th walked towards the White BMW.


    Wh smhe tered it, he was amazed by its luxurious and futuristic interior.


    Being in the driver''s seat of the car was a great ssation.


    No wonder rich people always look confidt. They live with ssations that people who don''t have money can''t feel.


    David waited until Audrey left before starting to drive.


    Wh he got on the road, the feeling of driving the car only became more overwhelming that he started to get out of control wh he stepped on the gas pedal.


    He ev chose a differt road to Audrey. It was farther but more convit for him to drive fast because if he were to take the road Audrey was on, he would need to be a little more courteous by not going ahead of her car.


    In the d, he arrived at the university in no time.


    Of course, such a car was not ough to be the most conspicuous as this university had no shortage of rich people.


    Only the Rolls-Royce used by Jane yesterday could be so conspicuous.


    Ev so, David didn''t want to be se by many people with that car, so he parked in a quiet ce.

 Chapter 42: Meet Again

    David wt straight to the university cafeteria after parking his car.


    He wanted to have breakfast, and wh he arrived at the cafeteria, he found that all the tables were full.


    This was in contrast to yesterday, wh it seemed that most studts didn''t eat breakfast at home.


    However, ev though all the tables were full, there were still some empty seats as quite a few tables were only upied by one person.


    David looked at the empty chairs one by one.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t get along with anyone in the cafeteria. Isabel wasn''t there either.


    There was only one person he knew, Chu Fg.


    The man was eating toast for breakfast, looking famished.


    After thinking for a while, David decided to approach him.


    His arrival surprised the man.


    His eyes looked him up and down, ev scrutinizing the clothes he was wearing.


    "Can I sit here?" he asked him as he guided his hand to the chair opposite him.


    "Of course!" Chu Fg immediately replied, he did not refuse David.


    Perhaps he wanted to pretd that there was no problem betwe them.


    Since he allowed it, David sat down right away.


    He th ordered a cup of coffee with bread and a boiled egg.


    "Why are you alone, where''s your girlfrid?" Chu Fg appartly asked about Jane.


    David calmly replied, "She had some sudd business in the United States, so she couldn''te to the university today. I''m not sure if she''ll be back tomorrow."


    "This kind of sudd business for a Miss of the Rothschild Family is normal," Chu Fg said after hearing David''s words.


    He slightly nodded lightly.


    Who knew what he was thinking right now. David did not try to find out either.


    Wh his order came, he immediately started eating.


    At the same time, Chu Fg had finished breakfast, but he didn''t leave right away. He lit up his cigarette in the cafeteria, instantly receiving unpleasant looks from the other studts who did not smoke.


    David didn''t care that he was smoking, he continued to eat, and asionally scrolled through his phone scre.


    "How does it feel to have a girlfrid like Jane?" Chu Fg spoke again, asking David.


    "It must be pretty amazing," David replied calmly.


    "Does it make you satisfied? I mean, are you not interested in anything else after having a girlfrid like that?" He asked again.


    Giv that question, David looked at Chu Fg''s eyes strangely.


    There was no doubt that this man wanted to probe his mind.


    David wanted tough because he felt that some fool was trying to y a trick on him.


    He knew the man''s n, but the man knew nothing about him and Jane.


    Ev if he guessed he was already a Spiritual Being, he certainly didn''t think that he had the power of Zeus.


    Before answering his question, David thought for a long time.


    He thughed softly. "You know, nothing can make a human satisfied."


    For this, David didn''t need to say any nonsse to make himself look good, just the facts and reality.


    "Hahaha, you''re right..." Appartly, Chu Fgughed, a little louder.


    After which, he finally stood up. "My ss is about to start, so I have to leave now!"


    He looked at his watch as he said that, nodding to David before walking away.


    David watched his leave for a while but not until he disappeared from his sight. His eyes returned to his food.


    After finishing breakfast, he left the cafeteria and headed straight to his ss.


    So far, there were quite a few strange looks directed at him.


    Those people were probably curious as to why he wasn''t with Jane today.


    Jane didn''t ev show up.


    Is there a problem?


    Wh curiosity is coupled with sullness, people are naturally excited if there is trouble in their rtionship.


    David didn''t really care about people''s stares. As he walked, his eyes were more oft on his cell phone.


    It just so happed that as he tered the trance of the university building, he received a message from the Moon Que.


    (I''ve arrived in Paris, but I still have work to take care of. We''ll meet tonight. You can choose the ce.)


    Later tonight!


    David was a little calmer wh he read that, at least he had more time to prepare.


    This time, the elevator of the university building was a little more empty. David could finally use the elevator.


    Interestingly, here he met Isabel.


    Today the woman was a little differt, although still wearing a shirt, but for the legs she chose to wear a skirt that was not too short but also not too long.


    Her hair was left loose, showing the beauty of a college studt.


    All the m staring at her couldn''t help but stare at her longer.


    Wh she saw David, she was a little surprised.


    Her eyes seemed to indicate that she was remembering a certain momt.


    Her mind had be somewhat focused on the lesson since she woke up, so she hadn''t thought about that again.


    Now, her head was filled with it again.


    Of course, she had a little trouble greeting him here since she wasn''t alone.


    She was followed by two wom of the same age as her and a fat man who David remembered as his ssmate as well.


    His name was Alex, David was not familiar with him, and ev slightly disliked him because he was the type who liked to annoy people.


    Since he met Isabel here, ev though they didn''t greet each other, David chose to ter the elevator that Isabel tered.


    It also happed to be the elevator with the fewest people because only Isabel and those three people were using it.


    Alex looked surprised wh he saw David in the elevator.


    "David, hehehe, just one month of not seeing you, and you''ve really changed so much, ev having a rich girlfrid. Do you know some of your girlfrid''s frids? If so, can you introduce me to one of them, doesn''t need to be pretty, ugly is fine too," he said, looking excited.


    The differce in idtity will make a differce in how others treat you.


    Today, Alex suddly became very fridly to David.


    In high school back th, although David had never be bullied by that guy, but thetter had never tried to get along with him either.


    Actually, David was a little upset by his words because it practically made Isabel remember again that he had a girlfrid.

 Chapter 43: Angry

    David looked into Isabel''s eyes, finding that she furrowed her brow while staring at the floor.


    In fact, the two wom who followed him didn''t like Alex''s words either. They thought he was going too far, asking to be introduced to David''s girlfrid''s frid. That would practically make the other person''s rtionship awkward.


    "I don''t have time to take care of such insignificant things," David replied in an indiffert tone.


    He didn''t hesitate to say no, which of course came as quite a shock to Isabel.


    In high school, she oft saw studts not daring to refuse Alex''s wishes.


    David didn''t seem to have any worries abouting into conflict with him.


    Alex obviously didn''t expect David to respond so unfridly.


    His mouth oped as he was surprised and th his expression became visibly angry.


    "Hmph, David, you seem to have be arrogant after having such a rich girlfrid," he said, snorting coldly.


    His personality did not allow him to contain his annoyance.


    "That''s my business," David replied.


    "Good, you''re just a man depdt on a rich woman, but you already dare to be arrogant." The man held back less and less as he spoke.


    This in the d also made Isabel annoyed because she had formed a certain bond with David.


    It certainly wouldn''t have happed without any feelings of liking after interacting with him, so she wasn''t happy wh David was insulted like that.


    "Didn''t you also expect that kind of life?" David replied.


    He didn''t seem bothered by Alex''s words, instead he reminded the man that he had just expected his help to be introduced to Jane''s frid.


    That was without a doubt because he also wanted to have a very rich girlfrid.


    One doesn''t have to specte to know that every one of Jane''s frids must be very rich as well.


    "You!" Unlike David, Alex immediately took offse.


    He ev looked like he wanted to move, but stopped wh the elevator doors finally oped.


    "Hmph!" Alex snorted coldly again before choosing to leave.


    He shot David a macing look, as if warning him that he would be in serious troubleter.


    "David, you better be careful, Alex is familiar with many sior studts in this university," Isabel said, she finally took the initiative to speak to David.


    Of course, since her two frids knew that she was in the same ss as David, they didn''t find it strange that she was talking to him. After all, they didn''t ev know what David was like in high school. Isabel didn''t tell them that much.


    "Thanks for the warning, but he cane over if he wants to fight," David replied, not showing the slightest concern.


    Hearing him talk about fighting, that he wasn''t afraid, surprised Isabel a little.


    She wondered how a quiet guy in high school like David now suddly seemed to find fighting an easy thing.


    Was he not worried about being ganged up on by Alex and his frids?


    At first, Isabel wanted to give David the advice to tell Audrey about it.


    With Audrey''s support as a lecturer at this university, she thought it might make Alex afraid of bullying David ev outside the university because a lecturer is always highly respected.


    However, because of David''s answer, Isabel thought the suggestion was definitely not suitable. It would probably make David take offse because he could have thought that she considered him weak.


    "Are you going to your ss soon?" asked David to Isabel as thetter was silt.


    Asked about that, Isabel''s heart instantly skipped a beat.


    Isabel remembered David''s invitation to be alone with him.


    She did not refuse, and although her mind was disturbed wh she heard that David had a girlfrid, but right now, the disturbance was gone after their brief interaction.


    Surprisingly, she didn''t think long before saying to her two frids, "go to ss first, I have something to take care of with David!"


    Isabel could not control herself, the momt alone with David was too wonderful for her to have just expericed those ssations, she wanted it again so she took action like this.


    She could not me herself for this because this was a natural desire for a woman of her age.


    If she avoided it too much, it would only stress her out to dure the uncontroble desire.


    The two wom showed strange expressions after hearing Isabel''s words.


    They wondered why she suddly had business with David. What kind of business was it?


    Their female instincts strangely thought that it was a suspicious affair. Their experice was not small, so they were somewhat suspicious.


    However, the spection was made difficult because David already had a girlfrid.


    Of course, they didn''t try to find out further.


    They nodded to Isabel before leaving, not looking back again.


    After they disappeared, Isabel finally looked at David.


    "Where do you want to go?" she asked.


    Wh she asked, Davidughed softly and replied, "Isabel, I was actually just asking if you were going to your ss soon?"


    Isabel, "..."


    The woman''s face froze wh she realized that something was wrong.


    Indeed, David only asked that, if scrutinized, it was just a casual question, not inviting her to do something. This was just because she was thinking too far.


    Isabel was a little angry after freezing. She replied, "if there was really no need, I would be going to ss right now!"


    Of course, she was angry that David seemed to be mocking her. She took this seriously but David was just joking.


    However, David grabbed her hand before she took a step, keeping her inside the elevator.


    He th pressed the button to the highest floor.


    He did not mince words in the elevator, his hands pushed her body until she was leaning against the wall while he th pressed against her body.


    The woman''s anger instantly disappeared but she was a bit panicked.


    "Are you crazy? Not here," she said.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t get caught, there''s no CCTV here, we''ll get out on the eighth floor and go to the roof," David replied.


    He grabbed her breasts after she said that, starting to squeeze them so gtly that her neck turned red.

 Chapter 44: Toilet

    Although it was not ough to make Isabel moan, but her hands suddly grabbed David''s shoulders, as if she was trying to hold on so that he would not fall.


    David kissed her lips right after that, to which she immediately responded.


    It''s morning, who wouldn''t be in high spirits.


    Their kiss deeps and th goes wild as their tongues caress each other.


    David is a man who has a girlfrid, something that makes Isabel think that their rtionship is difficult to progress.


    However, she began to feelfortable being frids with David while doing things like this. She thought it wasn''t such a bad thing.


    Sometimes people choose not to have lovers because they think that itplicates their lives.


    Instead, they have a special frid that they trust a lot where sexual things can be done with that special frid.


    It ev has its own term, FWB, Frids With Befits.


    Isabel is not tirely in favor of such a lifestyle, she prefers actual rtionships.


    It was just that there were indeed too manyplications so she thought having a FWB rtionship first with David was doable for the time being. Who knows, in the future, fate might want them to be together.


    As she was joying the kiss while thinking, David''s hand started caressing her thigh.


    Last night it couldn''t be done because she was wearing long jeans, but now she was only wearing a skirt so it became easy.


    Perhaps she actually subconsciously chose to wear a skirt so that David would have the opportunity to caress her thighs.


    Her desire increased more wh her thighs were caressed. She feltfortable with it, making her want to hug David with her legs.


    That she couldn''t do yet so only her hands wrapped a David''s neck more tightly.


    Her body was pressed tightly against David''s.


    Since she was only wearing a skirt that could be said to be thin, she could vaguely feel something big from under David''s pants.


    It seemed to want to petrate the sacred wall of a woman.


    Isabel''s breath became warmer wh she thought of that.


    The desire to do so until the d rose in her head, but she knew that it was impossible in this building.


    The dinging sound of the elevator instantly stopped the two as it was a sign that the elevator had stopped and the doors were about to op.


    David let go of Isabel''s body while thetter hurriedly tidied up the untidy part of her body.


    She also calmed her breathing as best she could.


    Although she managed to appear calm, her desire was still very high. The lower part of her body was throbbing strongly. If she didn''t release this desire, she was worried that she wouldn''t be able to calm down.


    The roof of the university building was not an empty ce.


    There were various sports facilities, such as a GYM, basketball court, swimming pool, and many more.


    Of course, morning was not the time for studts to y on the roof. It was pretty quiet. The ce would usually get crowded in the afternoon or eving as long as it doesn''t rain.


    "Why do we have toe here?" asked Isabel.


    She asked because she felt that this was not the right ce.


    "There''s a toilet here, I''m sure no one wille," David replied.


    Hearing about the toilet, Isabel''s eyes trembled slightly, looking at David in disbelief.


    She couldn''t believe that she would do this in the toilet.


    Isn''t that too embarrassing?


    This made her want to bring David to her apartmt again, but felt it was too much of a waste of time.


    Despite her various thoughts, she did feel like she couldn''t help herself at all.


    David''s quick movemts at that momt practically oped up the closed part of her that she wanted to op.


    Now, here she was.


    Ring!


    And suddly, David''s cell phone rang, instantly changing the atmosphere.


    David showed a strange look, he actually suspected that it was Jane who was calling him.


    Ev Isabel thought so too.


    However, Isabel wasn''t really bothered because she had already concluded the rtionship betwe her and David.


    "Maybe we should stop here, you need to take care of your girlrrid," Isabel said, taking a deep breath.


    Her tone made it difficult for David to predict what she was thinking.


    "Are you going to be okay?" David asked her.


    "I''m going to exercise for a while," Isabel replied.


    After saying that, she walked towards the gym there.


    Of course, exercising can calm the passions ev if it''s only temporary.


    David couldn''t stop her because the situation had indeed changed now.


    He took out his cell phone to receive the call.


    However, it wasn''t from Jane. It was from Mery.


    David thought about it, how could Jane call him now. She was probably asleep because the United States was still at night while Europe was in the morning.


    Not wanting to be disturbed, David rejected the call, putting his cell phone in his pants pocket again.


    "Isabel, wait!" he said right after that.


    Isabel who was walking towards the gym looked back, surprised wh she saw David no longer holding the phone.


    David wt over to her, and wh he arrived beside her, after making sure that no one saw them, he grabbed Isabel''s hand and pulled her to the nearest toilet.


    "Why didn''t you pick up the phone from your girlfrid?" asked Isabel, quite calmly, she didn''t resist David''s pull.


    "It wasn''t her," David replied.


    In no time, David and Isabel arrived inside the toilet.


    It was quite closed and David locked the door.


    After that, he pressed against Isabel''s body again, exactly the same as in the elevator before.


    "We have to hurry, ss will start soon," Isabel said wh David wanted to kiss her.


    David ded up postponing it.


    "Would it be okay if I lowered your skirt so that there would be no markster?" David asked in response.


    Isabel''s cheeks and neck became very red from that question.


    The currt situation had to be like that because it was not likest night where they were in the apartmt with wet clothes.


    Now, they would still be wearing their pants again including their panties. If the traces of love fluids stuck to their pants and panties, things would be difficult.

 Chapter 45: Second Session

    "Alright!" Isabel replied after some time.


    She consoled herself by thinking that it didn''t matter if David saw her pussy because they were two people doing sexual things.


    Since she agreed, David started moving, holding the top of her skirt which was in line with the top of her panties. Slowly, he pushed them down.


    Isabel looked up and closed her eyes to wait.


    Lowering her skirt and panties was actually very easy.


    Wh they passed her waist, they fell alone to the floor so that the lower part of Isabel''s body had no cloth covering it anymore..


    For the first time ever, David finally saw a grown woman''s pussy in person, right in front of his eyes.


    His desire became very high, and his head was full of desire to put his dick inside that pussy.


    It was pink in color, sured by thin, chestnut-colored hairs.


    Upon observation, it appeared to be wet due to the clear liquid oozing from its hole.


    Isabel th looked down, blushing.


    Ev so, she suddly reached for David''s pants.


    Without saying anything, she pushed David''s pants down.


    She obviously didn''t want to be the only one like that.


    David of course didn''t resist, he allowed her actions.


    Because the movemt is very fast, so David''s dick jumps out quickly.


    It stood upright, long ough that one hand would not be ough to hold it in its tirety.


    Actually, David also felt amazed. His dick had definitely be bigger than before he got the power of Zeus.


    Isabel''s breath caught wh she saw David''s dick. She finally knew what the big thing she heldst night looked like.


    Wh she saw it, she was filled with the desire to let that dick ter her pussy.


    There was no fear at all that she felt, let alone thinking such a strange thing would petrate all the way into her belly.


    Unfortunately, this ce was definitely not suitable for such a thing. It can only be done on a mattress since she really has no experice yet.


    If they did it here, Isabel was worried that she would moan and scream too loudly for the people outside to hear.


    "Isabel!" David called her name before kissing her lips.


    She instantly responded to his kiss, hugging his chest tightly.


    At this momt, David''s dick pressed against her pussy. Although it didn''t go inside, the ssation was ough to make David''s head be very hot.


    In the d, he didn''t do this with Jane for the first time, he did it with Isabel, the woman who was his ssmate.


    Using his legs, David pushed Isabel''s pants and skirt to the edge of the toilet.


    After that, his hand touches her pussy, starting to rub it.


    "Ohhh..." Isabel broke the kiss and moaned softly, seemingly in great pleasure.


    She reciprocated David''s hand gesture by grabbing his dick.


    In an instant, David felt that delicious ssation again, indescribable in words.


    He not only kisses Isabel''s lips, but also starts kissing her long, clean neck.


    His desire became difficult to stop because he had looked at Isabel as a woman he could not reach for too long.


    Today, she once used her hands to give him pleasure.


    On the outside, she was probably a popr, educated woman, seemingly always showing a polite nature.


    But, of course, she is also a woman of passion, and that can only be se by David, the man who manages to unlock the closed parts of Isabel.


    "Ohhh..." The woman moaned softly without stopping.


    Sometimes, her hand pressed against David''s head as thetter kissed her neck.


    Minute after minute passed, they finally reached the peak of pleasure.


    Shua! Shua!


    White liquid gushed out of David''s cock, falling onto Isabel''s thighs and crotch.


    At the same time, Isabel''s pussy also leaked love juice that fell onto the floor and David''s palm.


    It soothed both of their eyes from lust while their breathing slowly became somewhat calm.


    Interestingly, Isabel doesn''t seem to be nning to clean her body right away.


    She was still hugging David''s body with her face right in front of his.


    Perhaps she felt that her body had be a bit weak, so she wanted to rest first.


    "If your girlfrid knew about your affair, what would she do?" she asked suddly.


    It seemed that this kind of topic was inevitable. Isabel would definitely talk about it.


    David didn''t answer right away, he grabbed her breasts with his clean hand, th squeezed them so gtly that Isabel''s expression seemed to change.


    "Nothing will happ," David replied in a calm tone.


    "You must be talking nonsse," Isabel said.


    "Time will tell." David continued to insist that everything would be fine, ev showing great confidce.


    That earned Isabel a strange look, doubtful and confused.


    "Alright, let''s go," she said after a while, pushing David aside.


    After that, she started cleaning her body full of David''s cum.


    Her eyes blinked a few times as she sshed water on her thighs and crotch.


    Every now and th, her eyes looked at David who was watching her, the man waiting for her to finish.


    This kind of thing was very embarrassing wh Isabel thought about it.


    They were a grown man and woman, but without any pants at all wh they were together in the toilet.


    This was the behavior of childr who had no sse of shame.


    Unfortunately, adults do need this kind of thing.


    Once her body was clean, Isabel quickly put on her panties and skirt.


    She let out a sigh of relief wh finally fully dressed again.


    However, her eyes couldn''t help but continue to stare at David''s already somewhat pliable but still very long dick.


    Unlike her, David didn''t take time to clean up his body.


    Wh putting on pants, he was ev faster than Isabel.


    And they did not leave right away, the next thing they did was to clean the floor of that toilet.


    "We''ll be in trouble if there''s anyone outside this toilet," Isabel said as David unlocked the toilet door.


    David looked into her eyes,ughing softly at her words.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be any problem with that. Things like this are verymon in this university," David replied.


    "Yeah,mon for assholes," Isabel replied.


    "Humans don''t have to be assholes to do sexual things in a ce where they shouldn''t be like we are doing now. You should probably go to the university forum to read the stories from this university. In fact, there''s no shortage of stories of good and dect studts being caught having sex in university toilets," David said in response.

 Chapter 46: A Fight

    Luckily, there was no one outside wh David and Isabel came out of the toilet. They were safe and th they chose a differt path so that no one would see them together.


    Isabel had no problem ev if people suspected she had a special rtionship with David.


    The problem was that David already had a girlfrid. If people were suspicious like that, Isabel would be considered David''s mistress. That was what Isabel didn''t want.


    Wh David headed to his ss, he met up with Alex.


    The man wasn''t alone this time, he was with a few other m.


    David recognized some because they were from the same high school but most of them he didn''t know. Maybe they were Alex''s frids from outside.


    Who knows what they were talking about, every now and th they wouldugh loudly.


    Theirughter stopped wh they saw David.


    That''s because before that Alex gave a sign for them to look at David. He was the first to find him.


    Simultaneously, they all looked at David with various gazes.


    Ordinary studts would have be intimidated by such a situation, but David continued to walk calmly. In fact, quite a few studts were worried since they saw the way they were staring at David.


    David actually wondered if they dared to do anything here.


    As it turned out, wh he started to pass them, one of them pointed a foot forward, seemingly wanting to block his foot.


    He would have fall if he hadn''t be aware of the foot''s presce.


    It was a bald man, quite short, standing right next to Alex.


    Seeing David stop his steps, the bald man looked disappointed. He obviously expected David to fall down because he idtally nudged his foot.


    After that, he and the others would mock David.


    If David got angry and retaliated, they would beat him up.


    Scarios like this are all toomon in movies.


    Of course, it''s also a frequt evt in the real world.


    Perhaps the group did not dare to directlymit violce at this university, only if David started it first.


    "What does this mean?" David asked the bald man.


    He naturally wouldn''t leave after the bald man disturbed him, his strgth wouldn''t allow that. Other people would probably prefer to leave in a hurry.


    In reality, David had the overwhelming urge to kick the man''s ass.


    That impulse came from his strgth that really didn''t allow him to be bullied by a bunch of assholes.


    Alex and the others were a little surprised, looking at each other strangely.


    "Tsk! Tsk! David, it seems your courage has increased," Alex said with a grin.


    At the same time, the bald man lifted his chin.


    "What? Do you have a problem with me?" he asked David, full of arrogance.


    At this point, David''s desire to beat him up was ev stronger than his desire to fuck Isabel in that toilet.


    It was an urge he had a hard time fighting. Dominating was the way Zeus lived, he as the heir to his power naturally had such characteristics too.


    Whoosh!


    His already tightly clched fist moved swiftly towards the bald man''s face, dazzling people as the movemt gave the illusion that time had be slower.


    BANG!


    It mmed into the bald man''s face so hard that his head mmed into the wall until the wall itself cracked.


    David wasn''t sure if he hit too hard.


    The bald man staggered before falling down, he passed out while his mouth was wide op, showing that he was very shocked before he passed out.


    "Damn, how dare you bastard!" The bald man''s frids were naturally not silt.


    They didn''t think about the bald man''s condition.


    Since David started the violce, they would naturally start it too.


    One by one, they jumped at David. Some st fists at him and others tried to kick him.


    Alex was among the attackers, and he was actually carrying a baseball bat, who knows how he hid it.


    He didn''t seem to hold back at all as he tried to attack David because he had actually be offded by David''s words in the elevator earlier.


    This was a fight betwe many people and one person.


    People watching could already imagine what David''s fate would be after this.


    However, unexpectedly, David managed to avoid all the attacks by simply jumping to the side.


    Ev more amazingly, he ev managed to grab the baseball bat in Alex''s hand.


    His high flexibility made the movemt very easy for him.


    After that, as if possessed by a demon, he started swinging the baseball bat at Alex and the others'' heads.


    They couldn''t dodge because he was too fast plus they were still in a state of attacking the area where David had previously be.


    Some of them ev bumped into each other since David was no longer there.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Loud banging sounds echoed as the baseball bat smashed head after head, much to the horror of those watching.


    A sce like this is a bit too much for those who have never se a fight in person.


    The problem is that it does seem too loud.


    There is no one who does not scream in pain as their head is smashed by that baseball bat.


    While not all of them fell, most of them chose to retreat backwards.


    "Stop!" A loud voice suddly echoed as a thin middle-aged man wearing sses came from behind a door.


    He was a lecturer, though thin, his voice was very loud.


    Of course, he didn''t give off a frighting impression.


    "What are you doing?" He th asked David.


    Actually, wh he asked that, se was looking at David from head to toe, seemingly wondering if he was a martial arts expert.


    He in fact managed to see the sce wh David dodged so many attacks and th fiercely counterattacked.


    "They provoked me," David replied calmly, as if he was just doing something casual because he had be provoked.


    The lecturer could not clearly understand what provocation David was referring to.


    To be sure, he was quite worried wh he saw the bald man who was unconscious. His head seemed to have hit the wall too hard.


    After a momt of thought, he said, "all of you, follow me to the lecturers'' office!"


    He waved to David and Alex''s group.


    Who is right and who is wrong cannot be decided now, it needs to be checked against the CCTV first. And ev if it is true that Alex''s group provoked David first, his violt actions are still unjustified.


    At the same time, the lecturer asked the other studts to take the unconscious bald man to the medical room for examination.

 Chapter 47: The Punishment

    Of course, no one objected wh the lecturer asked them all to go to the lecturers'' office, David calmly followed him, not really thinking about how to solve this problem.


    After the fight, Alex and his frids began to look at David with fear and worry.


    They were just a bunch of mischievous studts who liked to bully those they considered weak.


    Wh they met those stronger than them, they were practically no differt from the weaklings they had bullied.


    Since it''s a university, things sometimes spread quickly.


    After all, in this age of gadgets, there is no shortage of people recording the fights.


    Wh the video footage was put on the university forum, some studts found out in no time. Those who knew th told those who didn''t.


    Isabel for example, wh she arrived at her ss, she oped the university forum because she was curious about the stories that David had told her about the toilet at that time.


    Before she ev found the stories, she saw a video of David fighting with a group of people.


    This worried her, the thing she feared had happed, but the result left her speechless.


    Inside the White Ferrari parked in the university parking lot, Aurora looked very beautiful wearing a tight t-shirt and shorts.


    Her hair was in a ponytail but her bangs were left straight down, covering her forehead.


    It would take a lot of words to describe how alluring she looked. What is clear is that wh she got out of the car, many m took a deep breath, mesmerized by her figure, especially each of her long legs.


    Herbined European and Asian face plus bright blue eyes and sexy, seductive lips made quite a few people feel proud to be able to see her in person.


    Out there, so many people can only see her through the inte or television.


    Of course, wh seeing a woman like this with a profession as a model, it''s hard for people not to wonder if she already has a boyfrid or if any m have already fucked her.


    Each of those questions makes many minds uneasy.


    The woman took out her cell phone from the momt she got out of the car, th walked to the university building while ying with her phone, checking her social media ounts that had fans from various countries.


    Towards the people she passed, she didn''t seem very fridly. Perhaps she only seemed fridly and smiled easily wh a camera was pointed at her.


    She arrived inside the university building in record time.


    Coincidtally, she met up with David who was brought to the lecturer''s office with Alex and the others.


    This surprised Aurora a little ev though she saw David from afar.


    "What happed?" she wondered.


    She oped the university forum out of curiosity.


    Just a momt after oping the forum, she immediately found a video of David fighting.


    "So cruel," Aurora said after seeing how David easily attacked Alex and his frids.


    That David won the fight didn''t surprise Aurora. However, that unrestrained attack, especially wh he knocked the bald man unconscious was something terrible.


    Ev so, Aurora suddly smiled faintly.


    ''Yeah, a violt man is more interesting,'' she thought.


    She waited until David tered the lecturer''s office before leaving.


    Although she wanted to help get David''s atttion, Aurora really couldn''t interfere in this matter. The lecturers didn''t really care about her ev if she was a famous model.


    Wh he finally tered the office, David was immediately greeted by Audrey, his older sister.


    She was standing by the door with E.


    Actually, ev Audrey looked at David doubtfully.


    It was as if she was trying to figure out if the young man was really her younger brother.


    Although David didn''t give the impression of being a weak young man, he also didn''t give the impression that he was a strong young man.


    However, in the video, he seemed to be very skilled in fighting, like an expert, Audrey did not know since wh David could do it all.


    "David, what happed?" asked Audrey.


    "Dr. Audrey, do you know him?" Audrey''s sudd question to David surprised the bespectacled lecturer.


    "Prof. Macron, he is Audrey''s younger brother," E replied.


    "Oh..." Macron looked at David with an unexpected expression.


    Among Alex and his frids, some were not surprised but there were some who were, one of them being Alex himself.


    Those who were surprised probably hadn''t actually heard that David was the younger brother of a lecturer here.


    Of course, another possibility is that they heard it but th forgot about it.


    Those naughty studts td to be like that, they get drunk at night and the next morning they forget things.


    After a while, Macron said to Audrey. "Dr. Audrey, ev though he is your younger brother, he is still guilty of violce. We need to see the dean to resolve this issue."


    "That''s not necessary!" Suddly someone else answered.


    It was a very old man, wearing  sses with a thick beard.


    He was actually the dean of this university, Grayson.


    Macron and Audrey were surprised that he came here in person, instead of waiting in his office.


    "I''ve se the video and the footage from the CCTV," he said.


    "Here, David is innoct because he has be provoked, so he can leave."


    The Dean seemed very easy wh he said that ev though he was very old.


    After that, he looked at Alex and the others.


    "You all think too much that you can do everything with an asshole-like nature. Here, everything is your fault. As punishmt, you have to clean up this university from now until eving. If not, you can leave and nevere back."


    "..."


    "What?" Alex protested immediately after hearing the Dean''s words.


    He pointed at David regardless of Audrey and the other lecturers'' gazes at him.


    "Dean, he hasmitted violce, he should also be punished. If not, I will report to the police," he said in such a loud voice that his fat cheeks trembled.


    His personality was like this, he didn''t like being med, and ev if he was wrong, he also wanted others to be wrong.


    "It doesn''t matter if you want to do that. You can call the police now," the dean replied.


    Surprisingly, he smiled slightly, a smile that seemed to mock Alex.


    "Sure!" Alex immediately took out his cell phone in response.

 Chapter 48: Arrested By The Police

    The fat man hurriedly called the police, asking them toe to the university.


    He ev imed to be a victim of violcemitted by the lecturer''s family.


    All the lecturers there were dumbfounded as they stared at Alex, wondering how the man''s brain worked, how could he turn  in front of them all.


    Surprisingly, the dean was still smiling, seemingly not caring at all about his actions.


    David noticed his calmness, thinking that there might be something hidd.


    He suddly suspected that there was Jane''s interferce. Perhaps she had wok up from her sleep and se the video on the school forum. Otherwise, how could the dean suddlye over, th immediately dere that she waspletely innoct.


    ording to David, only Jane could make the Dean do that.


    It didn''t matter whether Jane knew the dean personally or not at all, but with her family''s power, she could indeed easily control the dean no matter whether thetter was a pragmatic or idealistic man.


    David wt to the side of the wall, leaning against it while waiting for the police to arrive. He chose not to leave because he wanted to see what would happ next.


    There was a police station near this university, so it shouldn''t be long before the police arrived.


    While leaning against the wall, David checked his cell phone, wanting to see if Jane was online.


    However, to his surprise, Jane was not online. She was ofline, and there was ev a status that she was sleeping.


    ''Is that not Jane?'' David wondered with a strange expression.


    Only momtster, he saw a police car ter the university gs, but it wasn''t just two or three policem, there were at least t.


    Four of them were in the car while the rest were riding motorcycles.


    The most interesting thing was that they ev carried long-barreled weapons.


    It gave a cold impression, as if they hade to arrest very dangerous criminals like terrorists.


    They stopped in front of the university building, th wt inside.


    Audrey knitted her brows wh she saw the policem, looking very worried. She was of course worried that her little brother would be the one they would me.


    In no time, they arrived at the office, obviously familiar with the building.


    "Officer, this is the culprit, he''s be violt, hitting us over the head with a baseball bat." Alex shouted as soon as they arrived, pointing at David who was leaning back casually.


    "The evidce is soplete, he ev made one of our frids so badly injured that he fainted," he added in a harsher tone.


    The policem stared at him before looking at David, as if trying to understand something.


    To people''s surprise, they suddly pointed their guns at Alex.


    "Don''t move or we shoot here," the captain said in a cold tone.


    No matter how petty and ignorant the man was. Wh so many long-barreled guns were pointed at him, he instantly froze, and spontaneously raised both hands up.


    "Cuff him!" The captain ordered the police beside him.


    The policeman immediately moved, pulling Alex''s shoulders until he fell to the floor.


    He th pressed his back with his foot before cuffing his hands from behind.


    "You are suspected of being a spy for a terrorist group, you muste with us to the police station," the policeman said.


    Although the lecturers were beginning to dislike Alex for his petty attitude, they were still dumbfounded by the policeman''s words. How could the fat man suddly be a spy for a terrorist group.


    Alex''s skin turned deathly pale, ev his frids showed horrified expressions ev though they didn''t know if it was true or not.


    "Nonsse, wh have I ever be connected to terrorists?" Alex shouted, protesting the cop''s usations.


    "You can exin everything at the police station," the cop replied before pulling himself to his feet.


    Right or wrong clearly didn''t matter here, the cops were without a doubt intt on discriminating against Alex.


    The few people who understood looked at the dean and th at David.


    Things like this were already very rare in Europe, but there were obviously powerful people who could organize specialws to target innoct people.


    Alex of course couldn''t fight back. He was helpless as he was tak away by those policem.


    The studts outside could only be confused wh they saw Alex being tak away by the policem with his hands cuffed.


    Appartly, wh he arrived outside, Alex''s mouth was covered with a cloth, so he couldn''t continue screaming.


    He was quickly put into a car, nked by tworge police officers.


    "This is scary, she''s not here but can organize all this," said Aurora who was looking through her ssroom window.


    She suddly felt hesitant to approach David as she concluded that this was all due to Jane''s movemts.


    What she was worried about was Jane knowing her movemts and th making bad schemes for her.


    However, this was already part of the agreemt, Aurora couldn''t stop it.


    ''What do I need to worry about, as long as things go smoothly, there is nothing to be afraid of. Perhaps, in the future I can do it oply,'' she thought.


    The woman was obviously a bit naive to think that things would be fine if she organized the scheme well, yet it must also be recognized that she had great courage.


    Of course, she would probably be safe as long as Jane epted her as David''s concubine.


    At this momt, David finally chose to leave the lecturer''s office. He did not say anything to Audrey.


    Thetter continued to stare at him until he disappeared from her sight.


    The more she thought, the more she felt that she knew nothing about her little brother.


    After that, she looked at the dean who was staring at Alex''s frids.


    He started giving them orders to clean up this university until the afternoon.


    Since Alex ded up being arrested by the police, so they didn''t dare to argue at all.


    David th wt to his ss, sitting where he sat yesterday.


    Some studts looked at him curiously, as if they wanted to know what exactly happed.


    Unfortunately,  of them were confidt ough to strike up a fridship with him.

 Chapter 49: Aurora

    After ss, David walked aimlessly a the university building.


    He was alone, so he wasn''t really sure what he needed to do.


    Sometimes he started to miss Jane because she would definitely be by his side if she was here.


    As he kept walking, he ev arrived at a location where he and Mery shared opinions with each other.


    David chose to stop there, observing the university''s backyard through the window.


    Behind the courtyard itself was another road that was just as wide as the road in front of the front courtyard.


    It was only separated by shops that mostly sold typical Parisian souvirs.


    David was only there for a few momts and suddly a woman came in.


    Her arrival was quite expected as he knew she was watching him here.


    Her style was differt, but whether she was wearing a dress or just shorts, she was just as striking.


    Wh looking at her face during the day with more light, David had to admit that she had an overly beautiful face withpletely wless skin.


    Her sexy lips are ough to make m''s minds go haywire wh they see her smile.


    If a woman like this were to seduce a man, David was worried that no man would be able to resist her temptation.


    She is like an angel descding from the sky, having her is the most beautiful and greatest thing one can achieve in life.


    The good thing is that David is in a fairly calm state for today. His sexual desires have calmed down considerably, and he feels calmer for having beat up the people who provoked him.


    After those two evts, his strgth seems to be in the process of increasing, ignoring anything else for the time being.


    As he had expected, the woman in shorts with her hair in a ponytail, Aurora walked towards him. Ev wh she was three meters away from him, the fragrant sct of her perfume reached his breath. It was light yet strong, giving afortable ssation.


    A famous model from Paris was not a simple status. She was practically also famous in the western world and ev the tire world. Her social media ount followers alone reached over 0 Million. That''s just because she is young. As she gets older, she might actually be able to reach the top three.


    One university with her is lucky to be able to see her in person, but most people can only dream about being intimate with her.


    She was too far above, her frids were practically just the childr of the rich. And ev they wouldn''t be able to act superior ev if in terms of backg, she wasn''t from a rich family that reached the billionaire level.


    As far as the public knew, each of her parts seemed to be working in their respective countries'' foreign ministries.


    "What brings you to be alone in this ce, handsome?" the woman said wh she finally arrived in front of David.


    Her eyes scanned David''s face, showing a smile with her sexy lips.


    Knowing her purpose, David remained calm. If he didn''t know, he would have be surprised, especially wh she called him handsome.


    Wh ites to flirting, she seems to be very tant, and clearly skillful as if she is very expericed.


    Perhaps it was a skill she practiced as a beautiful model. Ev wh forced, she does it very well.


    Of course, it is quite remarkable that she managed to maintain her virginity until now.


    Perhaps she really is too busy as she does not seem to be a conservative woman.


    David''s calmness surprised the woman, she was puzzled that this made it a little difficult for her to talk more. If he''s surprised and such, she can at least keeping up with new topics.


    Since David was quiet, she ded up changing to a new way.


    She chose to lean first beside David with her eyes fixed on his face.


    "Handsome." She called out to David again.


    "What?" asked David.


    "Do you know who I am?" The woman was appartly asking David about herself.


    Wh famous people feel unrecognizable, words like this oft appear.


    In novels, David oft reads them, but of course it''s not because the authorcks creativity, but it''s just a part of life.


    Famous people are so proud, they td to feel ufortable if someone doesn''t recognize them.


    "I know," David replied in a quiet voice.


    Hearing David say that he knew who she was, Aurora rolled her eyes.


    This meant David didn''t care about her idtity, which was ev more annoying.


    However, Aurora wasn''t upset because her inttion was to tease David in the first ce.


    Plus, her attraction is heighted because David still calms down wh a beautiful figure like her is standing next to him.


    "Handsome, to be honest, I''m attracted to you. You know, you were so dashing and charming wh you fought with those bastards. I feel my life would be safe if I had a lover like you," she said again, choosing to be more direct.


    Wh those words came out of her mouth, ev a big yboy would probably have her mind blown.


    What could be rarer in the world than an extremely beautiful woman choosing to take the initiative to approach a man?


    David''s eyes became strange ev though he knew that was what he was about to hear.


    The changes in his life were too much, and now besides Erza, there was Aurora who seemed to havee just to get his heart.


    Ev the desires that had calmed down rose again in this kind of situation.


    "What is your response?" asked Aurora as David was slow to answer.


    "You must know that I already have a girlfrid," David replied.


    "Yeah, I know," Aurora replied. "However, I''m sure you''ll get along better with me. Your girlfrid''s backg is too much, ev if she doesn''t feel superior to you, her family will definitely feel that way, thinking of you as just a lucky guy to be part of their family. Whereas with me, there will be nothing like that.


    My father and mother are from an ordinary family, they are also op-minded, they won''t insult the man I choose. We can have a loving life without interferce from anyone."


    "..."

 Chapter 50: Scheme

    "Aurora, ar''t you too aggressive and fast? Why do I feel like you have other inttions?" asked David, pretding to be suspicious.


    Perhaps Aurora was also aware that her actions would cause suspicion, so she was prepared for David''s questions. She calmly replied, "I do seem suspicious, but wh you get to know me longer, you''ll understand that I''m the type of woman who can''t resist my attraction to something whether it''s an object or a man."


    "Were you like that with the m you were attracted to before?" David asked again.


    "Not this aggressively, of course. However, that''s because I''ve never be attracted to this degree," she replied again, continuing to smile faintly.


    "You really are a skillful seducer, you must have a lot of experice," David said.


    To David''s words this time, Aurora only smiled faintly, not saying anything as if she was asking David to specte on his own.


    Perhaps ev if she really was a virgin, she didn''t want to tell David that.


    Wom at her age were sometimes considered less attractive to modern youngsters if she was a virgin, she must have thought David also had that way of thinking.


    Or it could also be that she wanted to give a surprise wh David fucked herter so that David would fully want to have her wh he realized that this very beautiful and popr woman''s first experice was with him.


    "So what''s your answer? If you agree, right now, we can find a hotel to have some fun," Aurora said after a momt of smiling. She lifted one of her thighs up as if she wanted David to see it more clearly.


    Her  skin which was abination of European and Asian seemed to be very soft to the touch.


    Aurora''s eyes showed confidce wh she looked into David''s eyes.


    It seems that now she is one hundred perct sure that David is tempted by her ev though she looks calm. After all, how could a man not be tempted by a beauty like her.


    However, David suddly smiled as he shook his head.


    "No, I''d still rather live with Jane," he said.


    Maybe at a differt time he wouldn''t have be able to hold back, but now that he was in a calm state, he didn''t think he needed to rush things. It would only make him seem like a man with no self-control.


    Wh the time came, he would probably just follow Mery''s advice, forcing Aurora to stop working for Chu Fg.


    Aurora''s expression froze at David''s answer.


    She pressed her lips together, looking like she wanted to pout but held back.


    Ev so, she actually immediately tried to smile.


    "Yeah, of course things like this can''t be decided in a hurry, but I won''t stop fighting," she said.


    This scario was not something she had not thought about. Ev Chu Fg knew that, so failure in the first stage would not make him me Aurora.


    "David, you''re not refusing to be frids with me, are you?" Aurora asked afterward.


    She ev took out her cell phone.


    "Can I have your phone number?" she added.


    "Yes!" David didn''t refuse.


    He didn''t hate the woman because as Mery had said, everything she did was under duress.


    He th told her his phone number.


    The woman saved his number in her cell phone before ing him.


    Since David happed to be holding his phone, he was able to see her message right away.


    Appartly, the message contained a video and the video was ough to change David''s expression.


    It was a video made by Aurora herself because in the video she put down her cell phone before walking towards the bathroom sured by ss walls.


    It seemed that the video was madest night because the figure of Aurora in the video was wearing the same dress that she was wearing wh she met Chu Fg.


    As she walked towards the bathroom, she untied her dress until it fell to the floor, revealing her sexy figure in just panties and a bra.


    She turned towards the camera, showing a charming smile with that look.


    Only, the video ds there.


    Of course, that''s ough to see how sexy she is.


    If the video gets shared, who knows how many m use it to vt their desires.


    "This is the first one, if you ask for a more revealing one, I will give it to you," Aurora said in a soft tone. "Yeah, because we can only be frids while I have love for you, so for you, I will give you special befits. No limits, whatever you want."


    "..."


    After he said all that, David chose to walk away, surprising Aurora.


    "Why are you leaving, David?" She immediately asked, as if she wanted to follow him but hesitated because if she and David were se by others and the news spread until Jane found out that she was flirting with David, serious trouble could happ to her.


    "I just wanted to have lunch, don''t worry," David replied calmly.


    He didn''t want to continue being near the woman for fear that hisposure would be shak.


    She was too tempting as a woman, and as the owner of Zeus'' power, David did not have a strong resistance to such temptation.


    Little did he know that while he was away, a woman suddly came towards Aurora. She was Mery.


    Today, she was wearing a pair of long jeans and a  long-sleeved shirt, giving the impression that she was a studt at this university.


    Aurora felt a little strange wh she saw the Southeast Asian woman.


    "Is there something?" she asked Mery as thetter stopped in front of her.


    She no longer looked fridly, clearly now she was showing her nature as a famous woman.


    In front of the camera, she would show fridliness, but it was not necessary to people who just wanted to be frids with her.


    Mery didn''t seem angry about Aurora''s unfridly wee.


    "My name is Mery, I''m here to talk to you," she replied calmly.


    "Talk about what?" Aurora furrowed her brows.


    "About David," Mery replied as she rolled up her shirt sleeves to her elbows.


    Aurora was surprised wh she heard Mery wanted to talk about David.


    At the same time, her gaze was drawn to the watch on Mery''s wrist.


    Her eyes seemed to be very focused wh she looked at the watch.


    It was so luxurious and shy, ev with one nce, people would be convinced that it was the real thing.


    Wh she saw the watch, Aurora''s look at Mery instantly became serious.


    She knew the type of watch Mery was wearing, there were only  in the tire world. Aurora had wanted it since she first saw it, but she chose to refrain from buying it because it would cost her too much money.


    Her pride was somewhat suppressed wh she saw the woman she didn''t take seriously was wearing something she couldn''t afford.

 Chapter 51: Collaboration

    This may be Mery''s way of countering Aurora''s unfridly wee, by showing her that she is not a woman that she can look down upon with her status.


    Of course, Aurora was also not a woman who would act inferior. She remained leaning against the wall ev as Mery showed her her watch.


    "What is it?" she asked Mery.


    "First I''ll tell you that it doesn''t matter if Jane knows your actions, so you can actually flirt with David oply. That will definitely increase the chances of your goal seeding," Mery replied.


    "What do you mean?" Aurora became more surprised ev though she didn''t quite understand what Mery wanted to say.


    "Now we''re going to talk about my purpose here." Mery didn''t seem to be nning to exin about that further, she changed the topic.


    "I''m here to offer you a new job," she said. "Actually, it''s still the same job you received from Chu Fg, which is to be David''s lover, but this time, you don''t have to have bad inttions like Chu Fg wanted. You can be David''s true lover without trying to interfere with David and Jane''s rtionship. I guarantee that the boss who hires you this time will pay you better.


    And that boss will definitely not interfere in your personal life so it seems like it''s a partnership betwe two parties. Well, let''s just call it a partnership to make it sound morefortable."


    "H-how do you know about that?" Aurora finally lost herposure.


    She could no longer lean against the wall.


    She ev took a step back, looking at Mery rather fearfully.


    Ever since dealing with Chu Fg, she had begun to realize the differces of this world, such as how easy it was for a group of people to do bad things to ordinary people.


    Perhaps she could not be touched carelessly because she was a famous figure, but that did not apply to her family, which made her helpless.


    Ev so, she evtually thought that things would be fine because Chu Fg had truly let go of her little brother and ev gave her something to be a differt person.


    Despite Chu Fg and his organizationing into her life in a bad way, but ever since she agreed to be a part of them, she had not be treated so badly.


    This made her quite calm for today.


    Unfortunately, that calmness had to be lost because of Mery.


    "I know because I know," Mery replied.


    "So, what do you think, are you willing to work for us, I mean cooperate with us?" she asked.


    "You''re crazy, you should know that I''ll be in trouble if I betray Chu Fg and his organization," Aurora replied.


    "Everything will be fine wh we protect you and your family. It''s just the organization of a bunch of rats who dare not show their faces," Mery replied. "Whereas your new partner is a Miss from the Morgan Family."


    "The Morgan Family!" Aurora''s eyes trembled slightly wh she heard that.


    Unlike the deeply hidd Rothschild Family, the Morgan Family''s influce in the United States was still obvious.


    They had a bank under their name, while their members headed manyrgepanies. Ev wh she wt to the United States for work, and met with important figures, she oft heard that those figures were justckeys of the Morgan Family.


    "I bet you''re interested now," Mery said wh she saw Aurora''s expression.


    However, to her surprise Aurora became wary again.


    "What is your purpose in giving me a job like this?" she asked. "I''m not sure you guys are any better than Chu Fg and his organization."


    Of course, wh Aurora thought about it, the Morgan Family was a better ce to take refuge because their strgth was obvious.


    Surely they were also very strong in the spiritual field.


    However, who could say that they didn''t have bad inttions.


    Aurora was worried that their bad inttions could be much worse.


    "Hehe, just understand that if that Miss has bad aim, you''ll be ev more helpless. However, there''s no need to worry, she naturally doesn''t have such a goal. Wh she has bad aim, it will only involve very big people," Mery replied.


    Upon hearing her words, Aurora instantly realized another reality.


    She was helpless in front of Chu Fg and his organization, the Morgan Family was ev more powerful, what could she do?


    The more she thought about it, the more her lips pouted, resulting in a sce that was actually very pretty, ough to make Mery jealous.


    "Hmhp, fine, I agree with this cooperation, but immediately sd people to protect my family. They must be very strong," she said after a momt of pouting.


    Of course, she would not admit that she was working, especially to a woman.


    This was a concept she did not like. Ev as a model, she always maintained the concept of cooperation betwe her and thepany that needed her services.


    To Chu Fg, it was only because she was forced to, but now Mery did not force her like that.


    "Right, you guys should help me be stronger," she added.


    "That''s for sure," Mery replied.


    "Are you going to tell me who David really is? And what is the rtionship betwe Miss Morgan and him?" Aurora asked again.


    "Miss is also his lover," Mery replied, not bothering to tell Aurora Erza''s status to David, but she didn''t tell her what made David unique.


    "Later, you''ll find out for yourself who David really is," she added.


    Of course, the information came as a shock to Aurora.


    This added to her confusion. How could David have another lover? Th why would she want David to be flirted with by another woman?


    Unfortunately, Mery obviously wouldn''t say more. She would have to figure that out herself.


    Actually, right now Chu Fg was also doing something while he was sitting in the cafeteria.


    He st a video of David''s fight to a certain party with the words; (A Spiritual Being at the University of Paris has be disturbing ordinary humans with his spiritual power. I hope the Church acts to punish him!)


    After sding that message, Chu Fg smiled faintly.

 Chapter 52: Lunch Invitation

    David didn''t know that Erza and Mery were so eager to make him have more women. He also didn''t know that Chu Feng arranged another bad n for him.


    When he came out of the university building, he finally saw that Jane was already online.


    Without waiting anymore, he went to a quiet ce and then video called her.


    Of course, she immediately picked up his video call so that he could finally see her again.


    She was still on the bed with her hair a little messy, wearing loose-fitting nightwear with the top button open so David could see part of her cleavage.


    Despite having just woken up, her charming aura and elegance were evident, truly an aristocraticdy.


    It seemed that she slept well fromst night, probably because the long journey was tiring even for a Spiritual Being.


    "How was your day since I came to the United States?" Jane asked first, giving David a faint smile.


    "Pretty good, but it would be better if you were here," David replied.


    After saying that, he felt like saying something, but wasn''t sure what he needed to say.


    He felt there was a problem, but what problem in this one day could be called a problem? It was probably just a matter of indecision with his life that seemed to be constantly connected with beautiful women.


    Jane observed his expression with her beautiful purple eyes.


    When he saw her gaze, David somehow felt that she understood what he was feeling.


    "Don''t take things as a burden," she said. "You just need to act the way you want. As long as the paper is in your hands, I won''t feel bad."


    "Jane!" David didn''t expect her to say that.


    "By the way, I''ve seen the video of your fight," Jane added.


    "I''m pretty sure that guy, Chu Feng, will send your video to the Vatican people. They keep acting as if they are the police for Spiritual Beings. When they receive that video, they will definitely send people to arrest you. If that happens, simply fight them. If you feel they are stronger, go to a crowded ce, they will stop attacking."


    "Vatican, church?" David''s eyes became serious when he heard that.


    The people there also had spiritual powers, but Jane had told him that they relied on blessings, not blood.


    In fact, they considered that using the blood of the Deities was heretical behavior and heresy. They just didn''t have enough power to fight all the Spiritual Beings so in the end they could only do something about the Spiritual Beings who had done wrong.


    "I will be carefulter," David said.


    For that matter, he felt no fear at all despite the impending enemy.


    "By the way, are you the one who has solved the problem of the fight?" David asked her.


    This was something he had doubted until now.


    "Did it get really serious?" Jane asked back.


    She seemed to be clueless about the aftermath of the fight.


    David then told her.


    Upon hearing that, Jane knitted her brows.


    "Honestly, I don''t know either," she said. "I suspect this is being done by people close to me, like my mother, it seems that she started trying to find out about you since she found out about our rtionship. Well, I advise you to be careful if she somehowes to see you when I''m not around."


    David, "..."


    He chatted quite a bit with Jane until the next ss came up so he had to stop.


    He joined the ss again, sitting in the corner while listening to Lecturer Tyson talk about economics.


    He had to admit that the lecturer was very good at delivering the material so he continued to listen to everything he said seriously.


    This made the time fly by.


    When the ss ended, he saw amotion outside the ssroom, but it didn''t seem to be due to a conflict or anything like that.


    And he didn''t need to look directly to know what was happening.


    He heard some students say that Aurora was standing outside that ssroom, waiting for someone.


    This of course came as a surprise, leaving everyone wondering who she was waiting for.


    Actually, David was also confused because he felt that it wasn''t him. If it was him, there was no way Aurora would have approached him openly as she should have approached him secretly.


    Given that she had already said that she wanted to approach him, it was also impossible if her goal was to wait for another man. It was practically like provoking him.


    David thought she might be waiting for her friend who happened to be in this ss, but no one knew who it was.


    When he arrived outside the ssroom, David immediately found Aurora''s figure, leaning next to the window with one leg raised.


    Her presence was practically disturbing as the men walking in front of her seemed to be burned by the fire.


    To his surprise, the woman''s eyes were immediately fixed on David, and it wasn''t just a momentary stare.


    After that, she lowered her leg, then walked towards David.


    "Would you like to have lunch with me? I have booked a private room at an Italian restaurant not far from here," she told him with a faint smile.


    An invitation to a lunch in a private room, lunch with Aurora, a famous model.


    The breathing of the men who heard that quickened. They looked at David in disbelief. Even some of the rich kids were confused because they had sent lunch invitations to Aurora but received no reply at all.


    Today, Aurora herself invited a man to lunch.


    Of course, David was unique as he was Jane''s boyfriend.


    However, that shouldn''t make Aurora invite him to lunch. Wouldn''t inviting someone else''s boyfriend to lunch, especially in a private room, cause conflict?


    After all, it''s no secret that a man and a woman dining in a private room sometimes do something special.


    David himself was confused now, wondering if there was something wrong with this woman''s brain.


    "Okay!" David then decided to agree. He wanted to know what really happened.


    He thought things had changed, so he needed to find out.


    Hearing his answer, Aurora smiled widely, a smile that she never even showed on camera.


    "Come on," she said, waving her hand at David, then stepping towards one of the elevators.


    The people around the elevator Aurora was heading for instantly opened the way for her, as if they were allowing it to be used just for her.


    However, their eyes couldn''t help but show jealousy as Aurora didn''t close the elevator door until David got into it.


    As soon as he entered the elevator, the doors began to close slowly.


    Even though it was only in the elevator, it still meant that David and Aurora were alone together in a small, closed room.


    If there was a special rtionship between them, whatever it was, whether it was an affair or a FWB, David could definitely touch Aurora''s butt or thighs in that elevator.

 Chapter 53: Bastian

    Jealousy can''t change anything, that''s life.


    David also didn''t do things the way others imagined even though Aurora gave him a seductive smile that made it difficult to control his mind.


    "What''s wrong with you?" David asked the woman.


    "What''s wrong with me? Is something wrong?" Aurora asked back, seemingly confused.


    This ended up confusing David even more.


    However, when David thought about it, it seemed that there was indeed nothing wrong with Aurora.


    She was approaching and flirting with him, she was just doing that now. After all, in this world, there was no shortage of people who were bold enough to flirt with other people''s partners.


    It''s just that, that''s only if David doesn''t know anything behind all this.


    Unfortunately he knew that in Aurora''s n, she shouldn''t have shown her actions to the public.


    Now that she was showing it to the public, it naturally showed that something was wrong.


    From Aurora''s point of view, there shouldn''t be anything wrong because she didn''t know that David knew the n behind her actions.


    David was silent for a while before replying, "I have a girlfriend and my girlfriend is ady from a very powerful family. Aren''t you worried about making her angry by teasing me?"


    ording to David, there was nothing wrong with him asking that. It was natural in this kind of situation.


    Aurora shouldn''t feel strange, she probably just assumed that David wanted to know why she was so bold.


    "Why should I be afraid? I''m just going after what I want," Aurora replied with a faint smile, showing that now she was a woman who openly flirted with the boyfriend of another woman.


    This couldn''t be without an exact cause.


    For now, David dyed speaking as the elevator doors opened again, arriving at the first floor.


    The people outside also became jealous instantly when they saw a man in the same elevator as Aurora without any additional people.


    After remembering who the man was, they showed strange expressions.


    However, their expressions changed drastically when Aurora suddenly took out her car key and handed it to David.


    "How about you drive? Honestly, it would look bad if a woman drove for a man," she said.


    Her words practically indicated that her and David being in the same elevator was no coincidence at all.


    David''s eyes stared at the car key, which were even better in shape than his own.


    Last night, he saw her car, a very luxurious white Ferrari.


    Personally, such a car was not to his taste for a daily driver, but he had to admit that he was quite interested if it was to drive it once in a while.


    "Sure," he replied as he took the key from Aurora''s hand.


    After that, he took a step without any change of expression at all, as if nothing was strange, just a man and a woman walking together.


    In this university, nothing was moremon than that, but people did like to exaggerate things when seeing a figure they couldn''t reach.


    Aurora followed beside David as they exited the university building.


    When they arrived outside the building, she immediately pointed to his car.


    "That''s my car," she said.


    She naturally had no idea that David already knew which one was her car.


    David stepped up to the car and asked, "How much is this car worth?"


    He knew the price of the car, but his intention in asking about it was not to find out the price.


    Aurora shook her head after she heard his question.


    "I don''t know," she said. "A fan gave it to me."


    Her answer confirmed that Mery''s guess was correct.


    "I hope that person isn''t angry to see you using this car with another man," David said, opening the driver''s door of the white Ferrari.


    Aurora who entered the passenger door replied, "This is in my name now. Even though it''s a gift, it''s still mine. If that man is angry, I can only say that he is petty."


    Pa!


    She closed the Ferrari''s door with quite a bang.


    When David was inside the car, it took him a while of observation to understand its features.


    Fortunately, he still knew how to start the engine.


    After that, he started driving.


    Roar!


    The car roared loudly as it exited the university grounds.


    Coincidentally, Audrey and E saw the moment when David and Aurora left together.


    This surprised both of them.


    E rolled her eyes a few times beforeughing and saying, "Audrey, it seems that your little brother is not as simple as a man."


    If Eughed, Isabel who saw that from her ss frowned.


    Although she and David were just friends, still their friendship had gone far. They had seen each other''s hidden objects.


    Seeing David with another woman who was not his girlfriend, this made her a little ufortable.


    At the same time, on the roof of the university building, a man wearing sunsses with blond hair wasughing out loud.


    At the same time, on the roof of the university building, a man wearing sunsses with blond hair wasughing out loud.


    "Bastian, you''re really unlucky, I told you to stop chasing women like this," he said.


    He opened the forum on his phone after saying that, seemingly looking for information.


    In no time, he immediately found several people saying that Aurora invited David for lunch in a private room of an Italian restaurant.


    This made the man, Mateo,ugh again.


    He then opened his contacts, calling the man named Bastian.


    His phone call was picked up in no time.


    "Why are you calling me, Mateo?" asked Bastian before Mateo even spoke.


    "I just wanted to tell you that Aurora invited a man to lunch in a private room at an Italian restaurant. They left in the car you gave her, even the guy was driving hahahaha..." Mateo burst outughing when she said that.


    "Who was that guy?" Bastian immediately asked again, this time his tone became very cold, something Mateo expected.


    He knew how obsessed Bastian was with Aurora''s beauty. His own room was full of her pictures.


    The man also kept saying that Aurora was an angel who descended from Heaven especially for him.


    For her sake, he didn''t mind spending a lot of money.


    Now that he heard that Aurora was off with a man, it was no surprise that he was furious. Mateo was sure that he was shocked and devastated.

 Chapter 54: Facts

    "I think you''d better forget about that woman," Mateo replied in a joking tone.


    He didn''t think highly of David, but his girlfriend, Jane, was a woman he dared not fight.


    From his point of view as an ordinary rich man, the Rothschild Family was too far above, it could lead to disaster for him and his family.


    He naturally didn''t want Bastian to fall into trouble for somehow getting Jane into the mix.


    Of course, he also found it strange why David had gone off with another woman.


    Was this an affair? Or had he broken up with Jane?


    Jane wasn''t here today, even though it was only her second day at university, was there a reason for that?


    However, despite the various spections, Mateo felt that he should choose to act with caution for now.


    "Mateo, you have to tell me who he is," Bastian replied in a colder tone.


    Mateo had originally hoped Bastian would realize from his words that the opposition was too heavy, but it was clear the man''s rationality was not functioning at all due to obsession.


    Mateo was silent for a few moments before replying, "that guy is a nobody, but if you deal with him, you might as well deal with someone you can''t possibly fight in any way."


    Bastian wasn''tpletely arrogant, he sometimes regained his rationality after knowing there was a strong opponent.


    Mateo hoped Bastian had calmed down somewhat after hearing that.


    "So, who is that person I can''t fight? I''m sure there aren''t many people like that in Paris," Bastian replied.


    His tone was a little calmer now, which was actually because he trusted Mateo enough as a friend.


    "At the University of Paris, there were some pretty shocking things yesterday," Mateo replied, then he started to tell the man about David and Jane.


    "Are you kidding, how can an ordinary guy be the boyfriend of a Miss Rothschild?" asked Bastian after hearing all of Mateo''s story.


    "That''s the truth, that guy even got a 3 Million Euro watch from that woman. How he got her heart, I can''t guess, but it''s real. They also looked romantic," Mateo replied.


    "And he went out with another woman when she wasn''t around, what do you think happened, Mateo?" said Bastian.


    "That I can''t guess either. I suggest we wait until thedy from the Rothschild Family returns to this university," Mateo replied.


    "I can''t rest easy if that man is dining alone with Aurora in a private room."


    "Don''t overthink it, maybe they''re just acquaintances, meeting to discuss something." Mateo tried to calm Bastian down by specting.


    "Hmph, you shouldn''t tell me this news now." Bastian finally snorted, looking annoyed.


    Mateo smiled wryly at that. The reason he told him was only because he was too eager to taunt him.


    Fortunately they were really good friends, if they were enemies, Mateo would definitely use this opportunity to bring Bastian down.


    And suddenly, Bastian added, "I want to see them."


    "What did you see them for?" Mateo asked hurriedly.


    "Just want to see, no need to tell me their location, I can track them."


    "Did you put a tracking device in the car you gave Aurora?"


    "Why not? I spent a lot of money on that car, hmph."


    "You know Bastian, it''s like you''re a stalker."


    "I don''t care!"


    "..."


    ***


    David knew nothing about the two men discussing about him and Aurora. Even if he knew, he didn''t care unless they took action that would be against him.


    When he passed by the police station near the university, he saw Alex finally being released from there.


    He looked fine, but also looked exhausted.


    Perhaps he had been filled with fear since being taken by the policemen with his hands cuffed.


    Of course, since he wasn''t really guilty, it was only natural that he wasn''t imprisoned.


    The mastermind behind it all probably wasn''t trying to seriously discriminate against him, just scare him.


    Aurora also looked at the fat man, a little worried, but calm again because she was protected by the Morgan Family besides that Mery kept assuring her that Jane wouldn''t be angry.


    "Aurora!" Suddenly David called her name, staring at her with serious-looking eyes.


    "What?" asked Aurora, David''s gaze somehow making her panic.


    "Do you really want a love rtionship with me?" asked David, surprising Aurora. She was surprised that David was suddenly talking about that.


    "Of course, I like you and want to be your girlfriend," she replied.


    After that, she tried to smile.


    "Are you starting to consider a rtionship with me?" she added.


    "I was just wondering, did you meet someone recently?" David asked again.


    He was sure that something had changed Aurora, and it must have been orchestrated by someone.


    Not that David cared, but he needed to find out if there was another party involved.


    If he knew that party, he could rest easy, but what if there were other enemies besides Chu Feng.


    Instantly after getting the question, Aurora opened her lips so that the tongue inside her mouth could be seen.


    It looked long and rosy, sexy, sensual, and seductive.


    At the same time, Aurora thought, ''did he guess this? What should I say to him now? Tell him or lie?''


    When thinking about lying, Aurora somehow felt ufortable.


    Not that she took lying seriously, but lying to David seemed to be very different. It would affect her life in the future.


    She pressed her lips together as she continued to think, looking at David and the windshield of the car alternately.


    Because David kept staring at her, so she couldn''t calm down.


    Phew!


    In the end, she sighed.


    "Yes, someone came to me, her name is Mery, you should know her," she said, choosing not to lie.


    When he heard about Mery, David suddenly immediately guessed what happened.


    "Did she give you a job?" David asked.


    "No, it''s a partnership," Aurora replied hurriedly. "However, I''m serious about you, not just because of that. It''s unavoidable because I need protection from them."


    "I understand now." David nodded. "That means you no longer work for Chu Feng."


    "You know that?" Aurora''s eyes widened after hearing David''s words, making her heart beat hard.


    She was panicked and scared now.


    "No need to think seriously, you are not at fault here, you are involved because of other people''s bad intentions," said David.

 Chapter 55: Angry

    "By the way, it seems that someone is following us," David said, changing the topic while looking at the rearview mirror.


    Hearing that, Aurora spontaneously looked back.


    "Which car?" she asked.


    She wasn''t quite sure what David meant as there were many other cars behind them. Nothing seemed to look out of ce.


    "The ck BMW," David replied.


    There was indeed a BMW four cars away from them. It was driving slowly, appearing to have no intention of getting ahead of the other cars.


    Aurora narrowed her eyes, but even though she knew Bastian well, she had no idea that it was his car.


    Bastian had many cars, so he could easily pick a random car to follow others without being noticed that it was him.


    "Who do you think is following us? I bet that person is following us because of you," David said.


    "Probably a fan of mine," Aurora replied, not giving much thought to that guess.


    "A fan who is ufortable because his idol went out with a man, is that what it is?"


    Aurora rolled her eyes at David''s words.


    This was verymon for famous beauties. They always had fans who were not willing to let their adored celebrity be with another man.


    "That''s the restaurant!" Aurora then pointed at a ssic yet grand building with four floors plus arge courtyard.


    David was somewhat amazed just by looking at the building as he really had no experienceing to luxurious ces like this.


    Slowly, he drove the White Ferrari into the courtyard of the restaurant, asionally ncing at the BMW behind which apparently chose to enter the courtyard faster than him.


    It seemed that the owner didn''t want to actually be seen following, so he acted as if he was in a hurry.


    However, despite the haste, the driver didn''t actually get out of his car.


    Aurora tried to observe, but there was no way she could see inside the car because the ss was so dark.


    The owner of the car should have also tried to look inside the white Ferrari.


    When the Ferrari stopped, David immediately turned off the engine and unbuckled his seat belt.


    It was a short drive, but he enjoyed the sensation.


    Aurora looked rxed now, she looked at David before thetter got out of the Ferrari.


    With a faint smile, she said, "you know, it''s interesting to make others jealous, how about you try it?"


    She winked her blue eyes, looking seductive.


    David of course understood what she meant, she wanted him to do something to her, whether it was holding hands with her, or going so far as to touch certain parts of her body.


    That way, the man in the ck BMW would definitely be hot with jealousy.


    David had to admit that this was something attractive, practically boosting his ego as a man.


    However, the power of Zeus had the point of view that he was the best, other men were beneath him.


    Intentions like making other men jealous with certain actions were not in the characteristics of Zeus power.


    ??¨N§¦@??£¤§Á%


    If anything, it was just David''s personal desire as a man.


    It was just that David felt it was very childish, wanting recognition from others too much. He didn''t need topete like that. If he wanted to touch Aurora, he would do it without caring about others.


    Now, he had already decided that this was not the time.


    He did not respond to Aurora, choosing instead to open the car door.


    "Now we''re just going to have lunch, so just focus on that," he said before stepping out of the car.


    Aurora frowned slightly as her suggestion was rejected. She couldn''t protest other than to be patient.


    When she finally got out of the car, the other restaurant patrons immediately stared at her with admiring eyes, seemingly forgetting about their own partners.


    For those who first saw Aurora''s figure in person were obviously very surprised because it was too far above her appearance on tv.


    It seems to be true that current camera technology cannot fully capture a woman''s beauty.


    David and Aurora did not stop at all, they walked straight towards the restaurant.


    David''s presence clearly confused people including the two female waiters who were waiting at the entrance of the restaurant.


    They knew Aurora well. Aside from the fact that they were fans of her, she also came to this restaurant often.


    Although it was not umon for her to bring other people to this restaurant, it was always a few people who could be immediately inferred that they were her coworkers, unlike David who was a young man.


    A man, this naturally led to wild spection.


    Of course, the two waiters pretended to be calm when Aurora and David arrived in front of them. The two then guided them to the third floor which was the floor for the private rooms.


    Meanwhile, inside the ck BMW, a man with parted brown hair was grinding his teeth while beating the steering wheel.


    He was extremely handsome, had a strong-looking physique, wore a ck suit, and looked to be in his mid-20s.


    Of course, he was Bastian, the man Mateo had called.


    Although he didn''t find any strange movements between David and Aurora, he was still furious to see them walking together.


    Resentment filled his head. How could he not, he had sent many gifts to Aurora, yet they had never even walked together as he saw now.


    Usually, it was always him who approached Aurora when there were certain events.


    Right now, what he was most curious about was what David and Aurora would be doing in the restaurant''s private room.


    He was so curious that he wanted to peek into the private room.


    However, this was not something she could do.


    First, he didn''t know where the private room chosen for Aurora was because there were many private rooms here. Even if he knew, he couldn''t peek into it.


    Only, he kept getting distracted, thinking that he wouldn''t be able to calm down if he didn''t look directly into the private room.


    His face became reddish and pale over time.


    Unfortunately, there was no solution at all now.


    "No, there is a solution," he said as he suddenly thought of a rather extreme idea.


    His eyes looked at the restaurant''s security.

 Chapter 56: Auroras Move

    Bastian then lowered the ss of his car, and waved to the security he was staring at, asking him toe closer.


    The security was slightly surprised when he saw him. Just like Aurora, Bastian also came to this restaurant quite often, so he was familiar with him.


    "Is there anything you need, sir?" the security asked politely as he arrived beside Bastian''s car.


    Bastian didn''t respond right away, he took out another cell phone and pressed a few buttons.


    "Help me put this phone under Aurora''s desk. Later, after she leaves, take it again. You can ask for another favor," he said, instantly making the security guard''s mouth open.


    "Sir, you?" The security guard was scared because this would practically be an eavesdropping on others. If his actions were discovered, not only would he be fired, he might even be imprisoned.


    He was also unsure if the others would agree to help.


    Unfortunately, Bastian could only think of this one way, a way that he was sure would not be discovered because if he chose to record a video, the phone would practically have to be ced in an open location.


    However, he thought that recording sound would be enough to know the things they would be doing there.


    Seeing the security''s reaction, he casually knocked on the car door with his finger, producing quite a loud sound.


    "You know who I am, do that if you want enough money to get you through life without working again, if found out, I guarantee at most you''ll just get fired," he said in a rather high tone.


    When hearing his words this time, the security''s heartbeat instantly changed. It was no longer a nervous tremor, but an excited one.


    Enough money to not work anymore, as a security who had even less than a month''s worth of ie, how could he not be enticed by an offer like this.


    "Sir, will the people who helped me get the same? If not, I might have a hard time asking for help," he said.


    "That''s for sure," Bastian replied without any hesitation at all.


    "Alright, I''ll ept this job." The security guard nodded quickly.


    He really couldn''t help himself, this offer was too tempting. As long as it wasn''t discovered, he could continue working while enjoying the extra money from Bastian.


    ***


    Meanwhile, David and Aurora had arrived at the door of the private room.


    They were invited to enter by the waiter who guided them. The waiter even opened the door for them.


    Behind the door, there was a spacious room with a dining table right next to a dark window.


    Overall, there was nothing overdone in the space, but it was indeed very elegant.


    A couple dining here would definitely feel more affection towards each other.


    Having been invited to enter, David and Aurora immediately entered the room.


    The waiter then said, "sir, miss, please wait for about 5 minutes, we will prepare your order soon!"


    David nodded to the waiter before choosing a chair to sit on. He sat on the seat right next to the window, took out his cell phone directly, and then opened the social media app just to have a look.


    Aurora sat beside him while her eyes stared at David''s phone.


    "Are you not following me, David?" she asked suddenly.


    David rolled his eyes as he heard the question.


    He then shook his head and replied, "to be honest, I''m not a fan of models and such."


    "Is that so?" Aurora looked uneasy when she heard David''s words.


    "However, even if you''re not a fan, that doesn''t mean you don''t like a model''s beauty, right?"


    One of her thighs moved slightly to the side as she said that until her knees met David''s thighs.


    Although there were pants in the way, David was still surprised because he could feel the sensation of softness from Aurora''s knee.


    A very beautiful woman is indeed different, her touch can prate every barrier.


    However, on the surface, David was still quite calm. He replied, "there is no man who does not like beauty."


    David is just stating the facts. Although he wasn''t really a fan of models, it was just a matter of taste. Personally, he naturally liked the beauty of models.


    Aurora smiled slightly after hearing his answer.


    "You know Aurora, don''t you feel strange living like this?" David suddenly said again.


    "Strange why?" asked Aurora with a confused expression. She didn''t understand the meaning of David''s words.


    "Aren''t you a famous woman? You should feel strange when you have to take the initiative to pursue a man," David replied.


    Hearing that, Aurora seemed to realize something.


    Yes, from junior high, high school, it was always her that men chased after because they coveted her beauty. She was even pursued by many modelingpanies because they believed her beauty would make them sessful.


    She was a woman who had always been pursued, but today, she was suddenly pursuing a man.


    "Actually, you can stop doing things like this," David continued. "And I can ask Mery not to continue forcing you to work and also ask her to continue protecting your family."


    When she heard that, Aurora parted her sexy lips.


    She was silent for a long time and then asked, "Is this your way of getting me out of your life?"


    Who knows why she asked about that instead of discussing about the strangeness of her way of life that was suddenly different from what it should be.


    David looked at her beautiful face and replied, "no, I don''t mind you flirting and wanting me. I''m a normal guy, so being pursued by a beautiful woman is something that makes me proud. I''m just reminding you to live your own way, not what others want."


    "You''re right." Aurora apparently responded to David''s words immediately.


    "This is strange, of course. However, it seems that I need to keep convincing you that personally, I like what I have to do now."


    Her words were practically a statement that she would not stop, and would continue to live this way.


    However, to David''s shock, the woman''s face suddenly moved quickly towards his face.


    In an instant, her lips touched his cheek.


    It was something brief, but the sensation was absolutely incredible.


    He could feel the slight wetness from her lips pressed firmly against his cheek.


    Incidentally, the waiters who delivered their orders came over when she kissed him, so they saw her actions.

 Chapter 57: Hand

    The waiters froze, so astonished that some almost dropped their trays.


    Fortunately, Aurora only kissed David''s cheek for a short time so the waiters were able to calm down in no time.


    They looked at each other for a moment before acting professional again.


    After that, they started cing the orders on the table.


    Their eyes asionally nced at David, as if wondering what he felt when he received a kiss from Aurora''s lips.


    Sometimes, the woman''s fans said that her lips were worth a city.


    One kiss from her practically seemed like getting a city.


    David who received the kiss just stayed silent, averting his gaze out the window.


    Comparing it to a city might be too much, but he had to admit that the sensation was overwhelming, enough to disturb his tranquility.


    When the waiters left and closed the door, David touched his still slightly wet cheek.


    The remnants of Aurora''s saliva clung to it.


    The woman didn''t care about the food on the table, she looked at David with a faint smile.


    "Do you want one more kiss?" she asked in a teasing tone.


    Neither she nor David really knew that right under their table was a cell phone recording sound.


    One of the waiters had ced it there.


    It was of course very easy as each of them practically bent over slightly as they put the tes and cups on the table.


    Just to put a cell phone under the table only required putting a hand to the floor and then pushing the cell phone under the table.


    Of course, the cell phone was currently only recording Aurora''s voice, no one else could hear it.


    At the same time, the security and the waiter who put the phone under the table met Bastian again.


    They asked for payment first because they were a bit worried that if the recording didn''t turn out as expected, Bastian would suddenly get angry and not pay them.


    Without even thinking, they knew that Bastian wanted to know the rtionship between Aurora and David.


    If it turned out that they were lovers, and did romantic things in that room, Bastian''s mind would definitely be very messed up.


    "You can choose to kiss anywhere, cheek, forehead, neck, or lips?" Aurora added, continuing to make David a pleasant offer.


    When it isbined with her charming tone of voice, even a gay man might be able to be a straight man again.


    A woman like her should indeed be taken to bed, then pressed firmly, rejecting her would practically only make the mind go haywire.


    David didn''t look at her, his eyes staring at the food on the table.


    Little by little, his desire began to rise again.


    One session in the morning was definitely not enough to make the desire calm down for one day when there was Aurora who kept teasing him beside him.


    "How about we eat first, I''m quite hungry, to be honest," David replied, changing the topic.


    He wasn''t sure he could hold himself back until tomorrow, but for now, he thought it was more important to have lunch first.


    That he was hungry was not wrong at all because he was indeed quite hungry.


    Using a little power made his energy decrease and then his power increased so he needed a bigger intake of additional energy. ??!¡Ò§ä@¦Å?--¦Ò§á--


    "Sure," Aurora replied, not rejecting David''s suggestion.


    After that, she stood up as she said, "Let me cut the pizza."


    She then picked up a knife, starting to cut arge pizza that had meat inside while there was a lot of cheese on the outside.


    The aroma was quite dense as it began to cut, increasing David''s hunger.


    While waiting for Aurora to finish cutting the pizza, David chose to drink a wine that seemed to be very low in alcohol. It was rather sweet and very warm when it entered the throat.


    He had to admit that while Aurora was cutting the pizza, she looked even sexier with a slightly bent position so that her ass looked even more plump, tempting David to touch it.


    Aurora was clearly aware of David''s gaze towards her ass. She slightly moved left and right so that her ass seemed to sway lightly.


    "I''m actually very good at cooking too," Aurora said after cutting the pizza.


    She sat down again, looked at David and continued, "It''s just that, because I''m busy, I rarely cook even though it''s one of my hobbies. How about youe to my apartmentter so I can cook for you."


    Her smile widened slightly when she said that while her eyes shed a light of temptation.


    If it was in her apartment, she could practically tease David more easily until he really couldn''t stand it.


    At that point, if David couldn''t stand it, he could also easily fuck her.


    Aurora would be happy to apany him if he wanted that.


    "Wait until I have time," David replied in a calm tone, not rejecting her invitation.


    After all, it would be at a different time. At that time, there should be no problem even if he did not hold back anymore.


    "Hehehe..." Aurora seemed to be too pleased with David''s answer that sheughed.


    David didn''t care about herughter, he started picking up pieces of pizza with his fork, then eating them.


    Aurora also started eating, and the way she ate could be said to be elegant and sexy, tempting to look at, especially when she chewed the pizza in her mouth.


    While eating, she ys with her cell phone.


    The first thing she does is take a picture of the dining table, and then upload the photo to her social media ount. This was probably already a routine for her.


    However, she suddenly asked David, "will you take a picture with me?"


    "Will you upload it on your ount?" asked David in response.


    "It''ll cause a scene, but it''s fine if you want," Aurora replied with a quietugh.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary, I don''t want to be famous." David shook his head, rejecting that.


    However, Aurora didn''t seem to run out of ideas.


    "How about just your hand, like this?" she added, cing her hand on the table near David''s and taking a photo before showing David the result.


    "Is it okay if I upload it?" She asked.


    "Aren''t you afraid that some of your fans will be disappointed?" David asked back.


    "As long as I don''t write a statement, it will only be spection. Plus, my fans are mostly open-minded people, so even if I had a boyfriend, it would only cause a fuss at most. I guess, you must have heard a lot of news about idols from Japan or Korea. They do have strange fans, unable to ept their idols having lovers. There aren''t many of those types among my fans." Aurora exined.


    "Alright, you can upload it." David chose to agree because this basically wouldn''t make him famous or anything. At most, only students from the University of Paris would know that.


    Personally, he couldn''t argue that it gave him a special satisfaction, as if he was a special being for knowing people were curious about who the owner of the man''s hand was.

 Chapter 58: Break The Limit

    Meanwhile, Bastian, who couldn''t calm down in his car, was busy with his cell phone.


    All he did was keep an eye on Aurora''s social media ounts.


    He knew that she would upload a photo because she was having lunch at a fancy restaurant. Therefore, he waited for the photo to be uploaded so that he could see at least a little of the situation in the private room.


    In no time at all, he ended up seeing a photo of a dining table full of fancy dishes.


    The photo did not show any other part besides the dining table, so there was really no sign of anything that Bastian could see.


    However, just a moment after that, Aurora apparently uploaded a new photo.


    It was a photo of her hand and a man''s hand plus the caption: (guess who I''m having lunch with?)


    "Asshole!" Bastian immediately hit the dashboard of his car because he saw the photo and caption.


    In fact, in just one second, the photo was full ofments, and eachment made Bastian''s breathing quicken.


    (Who is that, it''s definitely a man''s hand!)


    (Aurora, is he your boyfriend?)


    (Huhuhu, how lucky that guy is!)


    (Can you show me that guy''s face?)


    "...."


    ***


    David and Aurora really didn''t know Bastian''s reaction, in fact they didn''t even really remember that they had just been followed.


    David continued to eat, and to his surprise, Aurora ate more than him.


    Is she the type that doesn''t get fat after eating a lot? David wondered.


    Sometimes, some women don''t get fat despite eating a lot.


    The result usually makes their body shape more sexy and charming.


    "After this, is there anything you want to do?" Aurora of course didn''t stop talking, she kept trying to chat with David.


    "I think I''ll go home and rest," David replied.


    Later that night, he would be meeting with Evelyn, Jane''s mother. He needed to prepare mentally. Maybe he would also take a nap to let his mindpletely calm down.


    Aurora looked disappointed at his answer. She said, "Actually, there''s a better ce to rest, I''d like to take you there."


    "What ce?" David asked back.


    "A bathhouse with a hot spring. There''s also a private room there," Aurora replied.


    "You know, I sometimes see couples sleeping in those baths while cuddling. I think it''s a wonderful experience."


    "So you want to cuddle there too?" asked David.


    "That shouldn''t be a problem, right?" replied Aurora. "Some people shouldn''t be lovers, just doing it forfort."


    "I won''t be able to rest in peace if it''s like that," David replied, rolling his eyes.


    ording to his guess, everything Aurora said was really nned to tease him, she was only slightly pretending to look innocent.


    "What do you need to worry about, I can make you feel better rested," Aurora replied, seemingly not giving up on inviting David.


    David''s head became somewhat throbbing, an invitation like this was really hard to refuse.


    Even if he refused, he was worried that he wouldn''t be able to get any peace after returning to his apartment. His head would keep thinking about that.


    Aurora smiled faintly as she watched David fall silent with an expression as if he wanted to hold something back.


    After a while, David suddenly said, "I probably need to congratte you for your sessful flirtation."


    Aurora''s mouth opened slightly when she heard that, looking like she had gained a new spirit.


    "By the way, take a look at this," David continued as he took out his wallet from the back pocket of his pants.


    From the wallet, he took out a piece of paper with a picture of a heart.


    When she saw the picture, Aurora looked dumbfounded.


    Of course, she didn''t need an exnation to know what it meant.


    "Did you make that?" she asked David.


    "No, it was made by Jane," David replied.


    Aurora''s expression became strange upon hearing that.


    After that, sheughed softly.


    "Miss Jane is really clever," she said. "However, who cares about things like this. The human heart is always fickle. Jane wants 90% of your heart, and you may agree with that, but when you are tempted by another woman, at least for some time, your heart will be filled with that other woman."


    "I just wanted to show you. When I''m calm, no one can rece Jane in my heart because she changed my life," David replied, not caring about Aurora''s words.


    And Aurora didn''t seem to care about David''s words either.


    As thetter put the paper in his wallet and put the wallet into his pants pocket, Aurora said, "since you think I managed to seduce you, aren''t you going to hold back again?"


    "I wasn''t nning on holding back from the start, I just didn''t want it to happen today. However, you know, humans are always inconsistent."


    "Hehehe, so what are you going to do now?" asked Aurora, smiling wider.


    "There are many things that a straight man wants from a beautiful woman," David replied.


    When he said that, he was no longer just silent. His hand touched Aurora''s thigh, caressing it gently.


    Her thighs were soft and tender, there was clearly ayer of fat beneath the skin. Touching it instantly elerated David''s breathing.


    Aurora''s eyes calmly watched David''s hand movements, then she looked into his eyes, giving him one seductive wink, as if inviting him to do more of it.


    Right after that, David embraced her waist then pulled her body into his chair until her ass fell on his thighs.


    "Mmm..." Aurora''s eyes shining, she unhesitatingly wrapped her arms around David''s neck.


    At the same time, David kissed her sexy lips with his hand grabbing the back of her head.


    Aurora''s head did not need to be pressed by David for their kiss to be deeper as Aurora herself tried to press David''s face with her face.


    In an instant, their lips be tightly pressed together.


    They then sucked each other''s saliva which had a sweet taste from the wine they had just drunk.


    David wanted more since the kiss.


    His hand went down from Aurora''s head, caressing her back until his hand reached her ass.

 Chapter 59: Exposing

    He then squeezed her ass. Although obstructed by the thick jeans, the softness of her ass could still be felt very strongly, showing that it was full of soft fat.


    David felt an indescribable sensation. His other hand could not resist, he grabbed her breast which was even softer that when he squeezed it, he unconsciously squeezed it hard.


    "Ohhh..." Aurora couldn''t help but break the kiss and moaned softly, seemingly in great enjoyment.


    Her face lifted up while her long neck became very red.


    She finally knew how lustful a man could be on her body. It seemed immodest, but so pleasure.


    After she moaned, she took the initiative to kiss David on the lips, obviously wanting to continue the kiss.


    At this moment, she even stuck out her tongue, inviting David to dance with their respective tongues. stay-updated-with-MVLeMpYr


    Of course, David didn''t refuse, he responded in the same way so that their tongues met, caressing each other until they produced a sound that sounded like sshing water.


    David continues to squeeze her breasts and ass, asionally caressing her thighs.


    When he became interested in her increasingly flushed neck, he moved his lips from hers to her neck, kissed it, and sucked hard.


    "Ohhhh... Ahhh... David! Ohh..." Apparently, when her neck was kissed, Aurora moaned uncontrobly, loudly and relentlessly.


    It seemed to be a very sensitive area for the woman.


    David kissed her neck more firmly for her moans to be louder.


    "Nooooo, ohhhhh," she said suddenly with her face turned upwards while her hands pressed David''s head firmly. Even her long legs hugged his body as if she wanted to be one with him.


    David was quite surprised because after that, he found warm liquiding out of Aurora''s pants. It was quite a lot that even his pants became rather wet.


    Aurora panted while her body became soft, as if she had just felt something indescribable.


    Her eyes then looked down at her own pants, showing a surprised look. She was clearly astonished by what she saw.


    Climax!


    David didn''t need to guess to know that she had climaxed. What came out was definitely not urine, but love juices.


    "How about we continue at the bathhouse? There, we can do more fun things," Aurora said, trying to smile.


    It was unknown whether she felt embarrassed or not.


    "Sure!" David did not reject her suggestion.


    After that, the woman got off his thighs, stood up and grabbed a tissue.


    She wiped her pants with it. Although it didn''t make her pants dry, it also became less obvious. People who saw that would at best think that her pants were spilled with water.


    "Let''s go," she said afterwards, smiling slightly.


    David stood up and followed her.


    When they opened the door, they found two waiters outside, seemingly waiting to greet them.


    They saluted with a light gesture, and escorted them out of the restaurant.


    Several other waiters came to clean the private room.


    While cleaning the private room, they kept looking around curiously, as if to look for any particr signs.


    Of course, there weren''t any signs to be found since everything David and Aurora did could be said to be brief.


    The first thing David stared at aftering out of the restaurant was the ck BMW, which gave the impression that it was empty.


    ''It shouldn''t be from the university, but how does the owner of that car know the location of Aurora''s car?''


    David narrowed his eyes as he thought of something. He hadn''t really thought about it before because he was too focused on Aurora.


    Now he suspected something.


    After a moment''s thought, he decided to walk towards the BMW, surprising Aurora.


    "David, where are you going?" she asked, following him from behind.


    "I think we need to know who owns that car," David replied.


    Bastian was naturally also surprised when he saw David walking towards his car.


    He was somewhat panicked, and also angry without him knowing why.


    However, he didn''t want to be discovered, so he chose to keep quiet. He nned to pretend that there was no one in this car.


    Even if David put his face on the ss, he still wouldn''t find anything.


    What he didn''t expect was that when David arrived in front of the driver''s door, he suddenly hit the ss.


    BANG!


    The ss that should have been able to withstand even a bullet suddenly shattered, tumbling down.


    The sight shocked the security who had chosen to help Bastian as well as the people passing by.


    "Bastian?" When Bastian''s figure was revealed, Aurora was stunned.


    She hadn''t expected him to be the one following her.


    "Asshole, what are you doing?" Bastian didn''t think about why the ss of his car door had shattered.


    He was immediately angry at David for making his whereabouts revealed.


    At this moment, the security also approached.


    "Sir, what are you doing? This is a vition of thew," he said in a professional style.


    Of course, he wasn''t just here because he wanted to help Bastian, but it was his job to resolve the conflict.


    "I just wanted to see who was watching us," David replied calmly, not caring about the people''s stares.


    He looked at Bastian who seemed very angry with him.


    After that, he said with a faint smile, "I know you want Aurora, but perhaps you can only continue to imagine. Even without my existence, Aurora will not ept you."


    Who would be willing to marry a stalker like this, Aurora would definitely feel ufortable with Bastian''s existence. David was only speaking reality.


    Bastian gasped when he heard that, seemingly unable to say anything because he was too angry.


    "Bastian, did you put a tracker on my car?" asked Aurora suddenly.


    It seemed that she too was beginning to realize something.


    "Is that car from him?" David asked her, guessing something.


    "Yes!" Aurora nodded.


    "Well, maybe you should stop using it," David replied.


    "It''s already mine, there''s no way I''m stopping using it," Aurora replied. "I''ll just throw the tracking device awayter."


    Bastian, "..."


    "Aurora, you''re such a jerk," the man said, clearly furious now.


    It seemed that she only thought of him as a money machine, but didn''t think of his feelings at all.


    Aurora looked at the man sarcastically, and even looked disgusted.


    "Being a jerk is better than being a stalker," Aurora replied.


    After saying that, she grabbed David''s hand.


    "Let''s go, now we need to rx at the bathhouse. It''s close to this restaurant, so we can walk," she said, then took out a mask and sunsses from her bag.


    After putting on the sunsses and covering her face with the mask, she took a step away.


    The few people watching couldn''t help but look at each other strangely, seemingly not expecting that they would see drama like this.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t remember to take a video because every single thing they saw made their minds focus on those things.


    Despite his anger, Bastian actually did not follow David and Aurora. Perhaps he was also embarrassed to be seen by so many people.


    Plus, there was something he wanted to wait for, his cell phone footage.


    "Quick, get my cell phone," he said to the security guard.

 Chapter 60: Bathhouse

    Aurora would definitely be recognized by pedestrians if she were walking in a public ce, and she would definitely be mobbed by some people who might want to take a picture or ask for her autograph. Even with that mask and sunsses, she still gets a lot of stares that seem to want to know who she is. Her body shape was too attractive not to stare at.


    People didn''t need to see her face to know that she was gorgeous.


    Fortunately, absolutely no one recognized her, so their pace was not interrupted at all.


    While walking, Aurora contacted a repair shop she used to frequent, asking the repair shop to check her car, looking for any tracking devices that might be installed in the car.


    After that, she started talking to David again.


    "That man''s family is very wealthy in this city, they are in the jewelry business," she said, exining about Bastian. "I knew of his obsession with me, but I didn''t expect him to go this far."


    "That''s probably because he feels there''s hope," David replied. "You know, when you receive a gift from him, he must think that you are open to him approaching you. Or that''s what you think."


    "Of course, no. Honestly, he''s not my taste, I''m not really interested in men from the business world," Aurora replied, refuting David''s guess.


    "Then why did you ept a gift from him?"


    "Well, for that you can call me a woman who likes wealth too much. My family''s ie is only slightly above average, and since entering this industry, I''ve been enamored with luxury goods, but if I bought them with my money, I''d probably end up with a lot of debt instead of having a lot of savings, so I decided to ept the gifts given to me to please my heart."


    "Don''t you feel embarrassed saying that?" David asked her, looking at her strangely.


    Some women might want men''s money, but they were ready to ept men who gave them money into their lives.


    However, Aurora only wanted their money, but she did not want them.


    "I need to be honest with you," Aurora replied with a faint smile. "But don''t worry, this kind of trait won''tst forever. It''s just the nature of the nouveau riche, and in the end, I''m sure I''ll get tired of any luxury items when I''ve been a rich person long enough. source-at-MVLeMpYr


    "It''s just that you need to remember that I''m a beauty and visual artist. The gifts given to me are a tribute to the art I create. I created something, and my fans are happy with what they see in me. This is no different frommerce.


    If there are some of my fans who think more than that, that''s their right, but I also have the right to reject them without having to reject the gifts from them because from the beginning the gifts were for my works. Does my exnation make sense?"


    Aurora ended her words with a softugh.


    Although it seemed like she was just making excuses, David had to admit that her exnation made sense.


    The gifts she received were basically rewards for her works, nothing more than that.


    One should not think that gaining her heart can be done simply by relying on luxury goods. Here, we are talking about the heart of a woman whose works have fascinated many people.


    After that, David stopped talking about the gifts.


    "Look, that''s the ce!" Aurora then pointed to a building that consisted of only two floors.


    It looked like a typical modern building, not carrying any European cultural characteristics at all.


    Plus, there was some writing in Japanese characters. Even among the workers, David saw Japanese citizens.


    It was supposed to be Japanese.


    The ce couldn''t be said to be crowded, but it couldn''t be said to be quiet either. The few who came seemed to be tourists from outside Paris.


    David and Aurora entered the building, greeted by a long reception desk.


    Aurora walked up to the desk, booking a private room for them.


    The process was quick, after paying, they received the key.


    They were then guided to their reserved private room on the second floor.


    What was quite remarkable about this ce was that the staff seemed very professional, showing no excessive curiosity or particr interest in the customers, unlike in the previous restaurant.


    When they finally arrived at the private room, David had to admit that it was a veryfortable ce to rx.


    The space was quite spacious, having a long sofa that could be used for lying down.


    It even provided a change of clothes.


    Of course, the most interesting thing was the warm water pool.


    It was more like a river, filled with rocks, and the water flowed from east to west. It seemed to merge with the water pool in the other private room, separated only by two walls but those walls had small holes that water could pass through.


    "What do you think? Do you like this ce?" Aurora asked David.


    "You can even sleep here," she added.


    "I was nning to sleep, but only after I''ve calmed down," David replied, looking at her intensely.


    He took her hand and pulled her towards him.


    After that, he hugged her waist and kissed her on the lips again, to which she immediately responded by wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Although Aurora had climaxed earlier, she was clearly still horny. The way she responded to David''s kiss was quite wild.


    This time, David''s hands entered her clothes, grabbing her breasts so he could squeeze them directly.


    It gave even more sensation to his hands, truly indescribable.


    While kissing, David brings Aurora''s body to that warm pool of water, then pulls her body into it.


    Meanwhile, Bastian finally gets his cell phone back.


    His breathing became quite fast when he held the phone.


    Surprisingly, he was a bit afraid to listen to the recording. He was worried that what he would hear was something that would frustrate him greatly.


    However, despite his hesitation, he still listened to it in the end.


    He began to hear conversation after conversation between David and Aurora.


    As the more he heard, the paler his skin became.

 Chapter 61: Almost

    David and Aurora clearly have a special rtionship.


    He couldn''t understand some of the conversations, but clearly in this rtionship, it was Aurora who took the initiative to approach David. She even gave him a kiss.


    However, this was all not worth mentioningpared to the things that followed.


    When he began to hear Aurora''s moans, Bastian''s body became somewhat hot, and at the same time, his heart was as if it wanted to explode.


    Aurora''s moans were so beautiful in his ears, but the one making her moan was not him.


    It was done by another man.


    He could imagine how David was abusing Aurora''s beautiful body with passion, something he had dreamed of for a long time.


    "Fuck, fuck!" He cursed over and over again.


    Now, he even knew that the two continued those perverted things in the bathhouse.


    BANG!


    He threw his cell phone in a fit of rage. However, that was not enough for him. He picked up the phone again, then tried to bite it.


    That of course only made his teeth hurt.


    In the end, he got out of his car and threw the phone violently into the small river with a strong current near the restaurant.


    He really couldn''t help himself, even his mind wasn''t functioning properly.


    Only after throwing the phone did he calm down.


    "This is definitely infidelity, that bastard really dared to cheat when he had a girlfriend of ady from the Rothschild Family," he said when he remembered about David''s identity.


    Only, after remembering that, he suddenly staggered, almost falling down.


    "Damn, why did I throw away my cell phone, now I''ve lost the evidence," he said.


    Now that his cell phone had fallen into the river, searching for it wouldn''t be easy, and even if it was found, it was unlikely that it would work again because it wasn''t a waterproof cell phone. Even waterproof phones hardly survive being thrown into a river.


    His face instantly became like he had gone crazy. Even if he was handsome, thedies would obviously not be attracted to him given his expression.


    He gave the impression of a psychopath who failed in his n.


    The restaurant''s security became somewhat panicked the moment he saw him, wondering what he should do.


    Fortunately after that, Bastian entered his car. He apparently chose to leave.


    However, he did not go far, he went to the bathhouse.


    His car stopped in front of the building of the bathhouse.


    Perhaps he had the intention to find David and Aurora, but when he arrived there, he was silent.


    It seemed that he was confused about what he needed to do.


    The security couldn''t possibly let him in to make a scene, and personally, he was also afraid of doing that as it could ruin his reputation.


    Whatever Aurora and David''s rtionship was, it was their right. He was nobody to them, so he shouldn''t have to do anything.


    If there was anything he could do, it was to report David''s affair to Jane.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know how to contact Jane.


    In fact, it''s better that he doesn''t try to do anything because if hees to the private room, he might actually go crazy, real crazy from seeing things there.


    David and Aurora felt the incredible warmth of the warm water in the pool.


    It seemed to be warmed in a very good way, no stinging, justfort.


    David pushed Aurora until they reached the other side of the pool which was arge window.


    The water was quite shallow, only reaching their knees, definitely a suitable area to lie down.


    He licked her neck again, making her moan uncontrobly.


    When David stopped to take a breath, she whispered softly next to his ear.


    "David, let''s get naked!"


    When he was with Isabel, David had only gone so far as to take off his pants. Now, Aurora wanted them naked.


    David''s heart pounded loudly as he thought about getting naked with this very beautiful model.


    What would happen next?


    Would hepletely lose control?


    He didn''t know, but he didn''t refuse.


    He responds to Aurora''s words by taking off her t-shirt.


    Thetter smiled while raising her hands up so that David would have no trouble removing her shirt from her body.


    In an instant, David saw her sexy body with a ck bra covering her sizable breasts.


    Her waist was slim while her stomach was t with a piercing in her navel and there was a red butterfly tattoo just above her right waist.


    Her sexiness is too hard to describe.


    After removing the woman''s t-shirt, David began to push her shorts down, revealing white panties.


    Her ass seemed to get even bigger when she was only wearing panties.


    As he surveyed her body, she began to unbutton his shirt.


    Her movements were elegant, but quick. It didn''t take long before she managed to open his shirt.


    Gently, she caressed his chest while dropping the shirt from his body.


    "Baby," she said softly, wrapping her arms around his neck again.


    David responded by hugging her waist before kissing her lips.


    Their kiss became wild instantly.


    While kissing her lips, David pulled her bra until it fell to the floor.


    Her breasts were finally revealed before his eyes.


    They had easy red nipples that seemed to stand up,pletely captivating.


    When he saw her nipples, David squeezed her breasts again.


    "Ohhhhh..." She let out a long moan as David''s hand didn''t hold back at all.


    "Honey!" Aurora continued to give David a seductive smile.


    She then grabbed his pants, directly pushing them down along with his underwear.


    In no time at all, David''s dick jumped out, crashing into Aurora''s stomach.


    The woman''s eyes shine brightly when she finally sees David''s dick. Even her breathing seemed to quicken.


    David of course didn''t stand still. He countered her actions by pushing down her panties, which instantly fell down when they reached her thighs.


    Instantly, the woman''s pussy was revealed, a very clean pink with bright blonde hairs, exactly the color of her hair.


    It had a very tempting hole. David couldn''t stop fantasizing about getting his dick into that hole.


    "Honey, do you want to, don''t hold back your desire," Aurora said, caressing David''s face.


    At this point, Aurora also doesn''t care about her goals or anything.


    Her teasing was purely because she was so horny that she really wanted to fuck David.


    David didn''t answer, he hugged her body so tightly that her breasts became t from pressing against his chest.


    After that, he pulled the rope that tied her hair so that her ponytail was unraveled.

 Chapter 62: Service

    While hugging her body, David licked her face and neck, filled with desire.


    He could not think calmly, desire controlling him. He didn''t even know how to release that desireter.


    Making love?


    That''s actually not difficult here. There was no bed, but there was a sofa that could be used for that.


    The only problem with doing it now was that it meant he didn''t do it with Jane first.


    In this kind of situation, he didn''t really care about it, as if it wouldn''t matter even if he did it with Aurora first.


    However, once he calmed down, it would probably bother his mind.


    This indecision really upset him so he became even more uncontroble as he explored Aurora''s body.


    Currently, he was sucking on her nipple, sucking it so hard that Aurora trembled uncontrobly and moaned loudly.


    Even so, Aurora is actually constantly caressing David''s body, from his chest, back, to his ass.


    She even stroked his dick asionally.


    "Forget everything, David, today is our day," Aurora said in the middle of her moaning. She was clearly trying to convince David to fuck her.


    David responded to her words by touching her pussy and rubbing it roughly.


    "Ohhhh... Ahhh... Ahhh..." The woman moaned loudly with an expression of pleasure. read-only-on-MvLeMpYr


    If her face was now uploaded on her social media ount, David thought the whole world would visit the ount.


    This was the merit of this woman, the result of the intermingling of the west and the east resulting in beauty beyond measure.


    After a while of exploring her body, David finally looked up at the long sofa above the warm pool.


    With a wet body, making love there would undoubtedly give him infinite delicious sensations.


    When he was thinking about that, Aurora suddenly knelt down.


    Instantly, David''s eyes widened as he found her taking his dick into her mouth.


    She didn''t look hesitant at all when she did that.


    And it gave David''s dick a wonderful warm sensation.


    "Ohhh..." He moaned softly with his eyes closed for a moment when Aurora started caressing his dick with her tongue.


    The woman didn''t seem to hold back. Her mouth then moved back and forth so that David''s cock moved in and out of her mouth.


    Seeing how the very beautiful woman sucked his cock gave David the sensation of being in heaven.


    She was indeed a flirtatious woman, serving her man very well.


    ''This woman is only mine, mine alone.'' The thought presented itself in David''s head, beyond his control.


    Aurora kept showing him how much of an angel she was, David''s strength now wanting her more than anything.


    David held her head that had silky hair. He follows the motion of her head, asionally pressuring her to take his cock deeper.


    It''s not just about sexual pleasure, but the satisfaction of getting something that no one else can reach, a beautiful and famous woman.


    David was breathing heavily, he was leaning against the window, and not trying to do anything else.


    Who knows how Aurora moved her tongue. What is clear is that it looked very agile as it licked David''s dick.


    Practicing a skill like this certainly doesn''t have to be experienced, one can practice it while licking ice cream. Maybe Aurora really practiced it often.


    Over time, David began to feel the strong throbbing of his cock.


    It was too delicious to hold back, and he didn''t hold back at all.


    The cum finally came.


    He spurted his cum, and Aurora didn''t pull her mouth away so it practically gushed down her throat.


    David couldn''t see her expression. The pleasure made his face lift up.


    After that, he started to feel his knees bing weak.


    He then falls down so that his face arrives in front of Aurora''s kneeling face.


    There was no sign of liquid on her lips, indicating that she swallowed David''s cumpletely.


    David stared at her beautiful face, not expecting that she would do such a thing.


    "Do you feel calm now?" she asked David with a faint smile.


    "Yes," David replied.


    "You know, this kind of calm won''tst long," Aurora added.


    Before David could say anything, she continued, "It''s exciting, your cum is better than any wine I''ve ever tasted, and it gives me incredible energy."


    David, "..."


    "Now I understand some things," Aurora said again after a while before sitting on David''s thighs and hugging his body.


    David didn''t say anything else, he returned her hug, and closed his eyes. Now he just wanted to sleep while enjoying the warmth from Aurora and the warm water that drowned his body.


    When he closed his eyes, he fell asleep very quickly. His mind was of course exhausted from responding to the various things that came into his life.


    While he slept peacefully, Bastian continued to wait outside with a heart full of anger. It was as if he had forgotten what serenity was.


    Actually, there was someone else who was not so calm. He was Chu Feng.


    He was confused as to why Aurora had suddenly approached David openly. This practically messed things up. Jane would probably suspect something.


    His ignorance towards David and Jane''s rtionship kept making him misunderstand things.


    Now he even came to the bathhouse, but didn''t go inside, just waited outside with an expression that showed he was thinking about things.


    ''I think something is wrong,'' he thought.


    His instincts began to suspect something he didn''t know.


    After a while, he looked at Bastian who looked frustrated in his car. Because the ss beside him was broken, so his existence was practically constantly exposed.


    Of course, Chu Feng knew who he was. He had investigated Aurora''s life well before recruiting her, so he knew some people who had an excessive obsession with her.


    Only, Bastian was just an ordinary human, so Chu Feng did not think there was anything important about him.


    Ever since seeing him here, he only thought that he was just a frustrated stalker.


    ''Right, didn''t David ept Aurora too soon? He was only teased today, and immediately agreed to her invitation, isn''t he cheating too easily?'' Chu Feng finally thought of something awkward.


    Although he did want David to have an affair, but he had always thought that it would take time to make David lose his mind.


    Why did he cheat on Jane so quickly? Was Jane not enough for him? And was his courage so great that he wasn''t afraid of making Jane angry?

 Chapter 63: One More Session

    Far away in America, Jane and Erza appeared in a basement deep underground.


    The two appeared there after passing through arge wall that was split in two by Jane''s power.


    Erza stared at the wall in amazement, now that it was slowly closing again.


    After that, she looked at Jane as she said, "maybe now you''re suited to be a thief, after all, you can hide."


    "That''s not the life I want," Jane replied calmly.


    Her words clearly told Erza that she had a life that she preferred to being a thief.


    Erza said nothing more before staring ahead.


    The basement wasn''t dark, it was full of light, but that light only came from one thing. It''s not even frommps.


    Right in the center of the basement, there was a sword embedded in arge rock.


    The sword was golden in color, about a meter long and about 10 cm wide with intricate carvings in the middle.


    The hilt seemed to be made of gems, a transparent red with a curved shape on each side of the center.


    "Jane, you should reconsider taking this sword," Erza said.


    Despite her personality, she showed obvious concern.


    "What are you afraid of. This sword will be given to David. He won''t hurt you as long as you and your family don''t threaten him," Jane replied with a faint smile.


    "You know how dangerous this sword is to us. Our ancestors paid a great price to get this sword." Erza frowned slightly.


    "We''re already here, there''s nothing more to talk about." Jane did not care about Erza''s expression.


    She then stepped towards the sword.


    This was the Legendary Excalibur Sword, one of the most powerful swords in past history.


    The ones most afraid of this sword are the Vampires as its light can burn their blood and soul. That''s why they kept fighting to obtain the sword so that others could not use it.


    Seeing Jane take a step, Erza became even more sullen. She even seemed to be panting even though in the end she just kept quiet.


    Ever since she chose this path, she could not go back.


    Jane had suppressed her, rendering her powerless.


    For this matter, she could only think of getting back at Jane in the future by making David have more women.


    David was still asleep now, he only woke up around 5 PM.


    When he opened his eyes, he found that Aurora had woken up first. She just didn''t leave his arms.


    "Did you sleep well?" she asked with a charming smile.


    When he saw her naked figure from head to toe, David who had just woken up felt his mind go haywire again.


    His cock was now standing straight up, right in front of Aurora''s belly.


    "Do you want my mouth again?" Aurora asked again when she saw David''s gaze.


    For that matter, Aurora was happy to do so because she was still curious about the taste of David''s cum.


    Of course, David did not refuse that.


    "Let''s go to the sofa," he said in response.


    He stood up while hugging Aurora''s body, getting out of the warm water pool.


    chapter-source-MvLeMpYr


    After soaking for hours, he didn''t want to stay there any longer.


    Arriving beside the sofa, he dropped Aurora there.


    His eyes gazed at her pussy that had red lines, an indescribable sight that he wanted to lick.


    After that, he sat down beside her.


    When he sat down, Aurora suddenly picked up her cell phone.


    Under David''s gaze, she opened the camera and started taking pictures of herself and David both naked.


    "No problem, right? I just want to collect pictures of us," she said with a faint smile.


    She continued taking photos while leaning on David''s body.


    "Can you guarantee that it''s safe?" David asked her.


    "Don''t worry, my phone can''t be essed by anyone. Otherwise, there would already be a lot of nude photos of me on the inte," Aurora replied with a quietugh.


    David shook his head, not wanting to keep talking about it.


    His hands started groping her body, and squeezing her breasts.


    At the same time, he kissed the back of her neck, licking it all the way to her back.


    She moaned in pleasure several times.


    At this time, David even touched her pussy, rubbing it so fast that her body shook.


    After that, David stopped, and when she looked at him, he said, "I will return the favor to you."


    Aurora didn''t quite understand what David meant, but suddenly David''s face moved down towards her pussy.


    Aurora''s eyes widened while her mouth opened.


    "Ohhhh..." She moaned again because of the indescribable sensation she felt when David''s lips touched her pussy.


    When David started sucking her pussy, Aurora felt as if her soul was flying into the sky.


    "Shit, ohhh... Ahhhhhhhhh...." She moaned at great length with her hands pressed against David''s head.


    Love juices flowed out profusely from inside her pussy as David licked the very narrow hole.


    David didn''t feel disgusted or anything. This was an indescribable experience for him.


    He loved it so much that he didn''t want to stop.


    Before long, he felt the vibrations from inside that pussy.


    "David, ohhhhhhhhhh..." Aurora suddenly moaned very loudly.


    After that, love juices gushed out of her pussy inrge quantities, instantly filling David''s face.


    Aurora was panting while her body went soft.


    She looked up at David''s face full of her love juices.


    Seeing that made her somewhat embarrassed.


    She hurriedly took a tissue and wiped David''s face clean.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t help myself," she said in a soft voice.


    "No need to apologize," David replied. "How about you do me a favor too?"


    Hearing David''s words, Aurora finally smiled.


    "Sure," she replied before lowering her face towards David''s cock.


    Once again, David felt this indescribable experience.


    Although he still hasn''t gottenid, this is enough for today. The level of satisfaction he felt could put him at ease.


    After finishing, he and Aurora cleaned up their bodies and put their clothes into the dryer avable in the private room.


    However, they chose not to wear the change of clothes provided for the wait.


    They remained naked, lying on the sofa while cuddling.


    Even without desire, hugging Aurora''s naked body is still something so exhrating that David does not want to stop.

 Chapter 64: Tell Jane

    Not long after, David and Aurora came out of the bathhouse, wearing their previous outfits in the same style.


    Although the sky had darkened somewhat, Aurora was still wearing a mask and sunsses.


    What surprised the two was that Bastian''s car was right in front of the bathhouse, parked there with Bastian''s figure inside.


    He looked sick, even simr to a drug addict.


    Aurora looked at David strangely, as if asking him if there was any advice to deal with this man.


    To her surprise, the man suddenly pointed his cell phone at them. He seemed to be taking a photo.


    His earlier stupidity makes Bastian realize what he needs to do now. He had to get proof of David''s infidelity. Later, he could give this photo to Jane.


    Although evidence like this is not that strong, women in general would still be upset to see their man walking around with another woman.


    Bastian''s obsession with Aurora does not disappear just because Aurora prefers another man.


    For him, what matters is Aurora''s body, not her heart. After getting rid of David from Aurora, he vowed to get Aurora at any cost.


    That was his n now. Because of David''s unique status, so to get rid of David, he needed to use honest means.


    David then walked towards his car.


    When looking at him closely, Bastian''s expression seemed even more grim. Clearly his mind was in turmoil as he thought about David spending hours in the bathhouse. Who knows what they did.


    "I know what you want to do, but trust me, your efforts will be in vain," David told him.


    "Hmph, are you scared now?" Bastian snorted coldly in response, asionally ncing at Aurora who was standing some distance away from David.


    "You dare to cheat on thedy of the Rothschild Family, bad luck will surelye to you," he added.


    "That won''t happen," David replied with a smirk.


    After that, he took out his cell phone as he said, "I''ll call Jane so you can talk to her directly."


    David actually called Jane after he said that.


    Jane also picked up the phone quickly, even turning it into a video call so that her figure appeared on David''s cell phone screen.


    "Is there anything, David? I''m about to board the ne." Jane''s voice echoed clearly from David''s cell phone.


    Right now, she did appear to be at the airport, pulling arge suitcase, which was strange since she was supposed to be carrying nothing.


    Bastian''s eyes widened when he heard the voice, not knowing what was going on.


    "Jane, a man wanted to report to you that I had cheated on you, so I thought I should help him contact you," David replied calmly before pointing his phone screen at Bastian.


    That way, Bastian could see Jane''s figure while Jane could see his.


    When he saw the screen, Bastian was surprised. It was as if he subconsciously thought how beautiful the short white-haired woman was.


    For a moment, he even forgot about Aurora.


    Elegant, calm, Bastian got various wonderful impressions from her.


    Of course, Jane was somewhat confused now, and she became even more confused when she saw Bastian.


    "Tsk! Tsk! It seems that something interesting happened over there." Another female voice echoed from David''s cell phone.


    It was Erza''s voice but her figure did not appear.


    "Miss Jane!" Bastian finally spoke, using a very polite tone.


    His brain was full of various things, so he was unable to think clearly. Now he just chose to do what he needed to do.


    "I have seen David together with a famous model, Aurora. They spent hours in a bathhouse. Look, here''s the proof!" Bastian showed the screen of his cell phone which was disying a photo of David and Auroraing out of the bathhouse.


    Jane practically looked at it, something that changed her expression.


    Seeing Jane''s expression, Bastian became even more excited.


    "Miss Jane, this man really doesn''t deserve you. If you want, I can help you punish him," he said in a quick voice.


    "Do that, and I''ll bury you alive, including your family," Jane replied suddenly in a very cold tone, instantly making Bastian''s face freeze.


    "Hahaha, this is really funny." Erza''sughter echoed.


    "I was also David''s mistress, and now I''m standing next to Jane. Brat, you better not try anything weird or I''ll burn you alive," she said, threatening Bastian.


    always-on-MvLeMpYr


    "Remember, my name is Erza Morgan, and that woman, Aurora is under my protection, you better not touch a hair of her, she''s for David alone," she added.


    Bastian, "..."


    While the man was dumbfounded, David finally took a step, not interested in continuing to talk to him. Maybe he would get mentally illter.


    "David, you''re really special," Aurora said as she approached David and walked by his side. They headed to the Italian Restaurant again to pick up Aurora''s car.


    Thetter said that while they were sleeping, some mechanics hade to remove the tracking device in the car.


    What they did not realize was the fact that Chu Feng was watching them secretly from afar.


    However, he did not hear anything, so he still did not know what happened. His n now was to meet Bastian after David and Aurora left.


    Meanwhile, Erza continued tough as she walked with Jane.


    "You see, Jane, David is getting more and more like a king. His domineering nature continues to rise. He doesn''t even hesitate to show you his infidelity just because there''s another man involved," she said, to which Jane didn''t respond.


    "Do you feel jealous, Jane?" she asked because she didn''t speak. "You know, they probably just had sex."


    "No, they didn''t!" Jane apparently responded immediately when Erza talked about making love.


    "Why would you say that?" Erza looked unsure.


    "My instincts tell me that," Jane replied calmly, showing no signs that she was jealous.


    David could actually hear Jane''s words because the video call hadn''t ended yet. David had simply turned off the speaker of his cell phone, but Jane''s voice was still clear in his ears.


    Her nature is indeed difficult to understand. David even initially thought she had a yandere side, but strangely she could ept him doing things like having another woman.


    Although she epted it because it was a necessity, but most women would definitely follow their selfish side more.


    Or at the very least, show a little jealousy. So far, David had only seen Jane appear jealous once, when he guessed Zeus'' power characteristics.


    Surprisingly after that she never looked jealous, just like when he observed Isabel, Jane seemed to pretend she didn''t see anything.


    From the start, Jane should have been able to give him other blood that did not contain such strange characteristics. Weren''t there many other Deities that were only slightly weaker than Zeus? Considering Jane could get Zeus'' blood, she should be able to get blood from those other Deities.

 Chapter 65: The Place

    After David disappeared, Chu Feng finally showed himself, approaching Bastian.


    He came in a surprising way, opening Bastian''s car door then getting into it, sitting beside him.


    "You? Who are you?" Bastian opened his mouth in surprise. He didn''t even notice when Chu Feng got in.


    Click!


    Chu Feng responded by snapping his fingers. That finally caused Bastian''s eyes to close.


    However, it was only for a moment, the man opened his eyes again. Only, his eyes were empty.


    As it turned out, Chu Feng was a hypnotist.


    Coupled with his spiritual power, hypnotizing others became very easy for him.


    "Tell me what happened between David and Aurora?" Chu Feng asked him.


    Asked about it, Bastian immediately opened his mouth to answer. He exined everything from beginning to end without showing any emotion.


    After listening to his exnation, Chu Feng finally realized that there were many things that he did not know at all. Even he did not know anything about Aurora who he thought was his subordinate.


    At the same time, David and Aurora arrived at the car, then traveled back to the university.


    The driver was still David, and Aurora seemed to have received an interesting message. She even showed it to David.


    It''s a message from Chu Feng.


    (Aurora, what happened? Give me an exnation, don''t try to lie, I''ve heard everything from Bastian. Don''t you show this message to David or your family will be in serious trouble.)


    From a question to a threat, David felt likeughing as he read the message.


    Of course, he didn''t care that he already knew that.


    "What do you think I need to say to answer this guy''s question?" asked Aurora.


    "Maybe just tell him that you''re not his subordinate anymore," David replied.


    Aurora nodded in agreement, which was exactly what she wanted since she didn''t want to have anything to do with Chu Feng.


    She started typing: (I now work for the Morgan family. My family members are under their protection, you better not keep threatening me, you bastard!)


    wee-to-MVLeMpYr


    Chu Feng''s expression elsewhere instantly turned bad after seeing Aurora''s reply. He even seemed to be breathing heavily.


    When hearing about the Morgan Family, he naturally hesitated to conflict with them directly.


    "Damn it!" In the end, he could only curse, finding it difficult to think of a new n now.


    Given that Aurora''s answer was words to scold him, Aurora had probably already told David about him.


    When they returned to the university, it was rather quiet now, most students had gone home as sses had indeed ended.


    David stopped the white Ferrari right beside his car.


    When the car stopped, Aurora said, "We didn''t make love today, but are we just going to keep getting to that point next time?"


    David had expected that she would talk about it. Actually he felt a bit embarrassed for not fucking Aurora while they were both already fully naked.


    Aside from his indecision, Aurora did not push him too far. She directly gave him service when he hesitated so he ended up drowning in her service.


    "You should be prepared for next time, I definitely won''t hold back," David replied.


    There was no way he would continue to show hesitation now. This was also because he was confident that he would soon do it with Jane so he didn''t need to feel guilty about doing it with another woman.


    "Hehehehe, I''m always ready," Aurora replied with a lightugh while winking at David.


    Shua!


    David moved, hugging her body and kissing her lips again.


    It was a short kiss, but very deep.


    After that, David got out of her car, going straight to his car as he wanted to go home first.


    ***


    On his way home, David didn''t encounter any interruptions, everything went smoothly. He didn''t encounter anything bad or good that would basically disrupt his journey.


    Even when he arrived at the apartment, he didn''t see Audrey. Her car wasn''t in the parking lot, so she probably wasn''t home yet.


    David chose to go straight to his room and lie down again.


    Just a moment after that, he suddenly received a message from Aurora.


    When he saw the message, his face froze for a moment. How could he not, she had sent more than twenty nude photos of him.


    The photos were taken in her apartment, in various styles. They were definitely not taken today. Some were even photos that were several years old because the figure of Aurora in the photos was still very young, like a ss 1 high school girl.


    This proves that she does often take nude pictures of herself.


    When she was in high school, her figure was still not as mature as it is now, but she was also very beautiful, and very striking.


    If even a woman like Isabel can attract men, that goes without saying about Aurora.


    (You''re crazy!) David replied to her message.


    (Hehehe, we''ve seen each other''s bodies anyway, I don''t think it''s a problem to show you more things. It''s too bad these things didn''t start in high school, otherwise our life could have been more beautiful. But maybe you were only in middle school when I was in high school).


    "...."


    David chose not to continue replying to her messages because he didn''t want to be interrupted again.


    To his surprise, just a moment after that, he received a message from Jane''s mother, Evelyn.


    (I''ve found a great ce for us to meet, right here!) The woman apparently sent a location point.


    David checked it to see what ce she had chosen.


    (Manifestation of Heaven!)


    When he saw the name and picture of the ce, David immediately showed a strange expression with his lips parted.


    This wasn''t just a surprise, of course.


    The problem was that it was an entertainment venue that could be said to be off limits to anyone under the age of 21.


    There, there are various facilities, from a nightclub, casino, rooms for fun, and they even provide prostitutes of various nationalities.


    Rumors of the ce were often talked about, and it was said that there were dozens of people''s wives having affairs there every day.


    David thought Evelyn would invite him to elegant ces like a quiet restaurant, but she invited him to that ce instead. Did she have a purpose or did she just love the ce?

 Chapter 66: Manifestation of Heaven

    David could not specte, nor did he choose to answer the message, only read it.


    When the timees, he will go there even though he is not old enough.


    After a while of lying down, he decided to y a game first.


    He waited until the time came.


    When the time hade, he changed his clothes. It was still the same style but whether it was the pants or the shirt, it had quite a dark color.


    Before leaving his room, David even fixed his hair, and used a famous brand of perfume. It was one of the items that Jane had sent him.


    After making sure that his appearance looked good, he finally came out of his room.


    Audrey had apparently returned, she was sitting on the sofa with a sweaty body, wearing only a tanktop and long tight sweatpants while her hair was in a ponytail. It seemed that she had been working out this afternoon.


    Sometimes she did when she had free time.


    When she saw David in his neat clothes, she was a little surprised.


    "Where do you want to go?" she asked with a curious expression.


    From her point of view, David now looked like he wanted to go on a date, but she felt that was not the purpose.


    "To meet someone," David replied calmly.


    "Who?" Audrey would naturally ask again since David''s answer was still unclear.


    For this matter, David was a bit hesitant to answer. If he was meeting Jane, he could easily say so. However, what he was about to meet was his future mother-inw, a wife of an elite family, the President of the Bank of London.


    David didn''t need to guess to know that Audrey would definitely be worried after hearing about it.


    In the end, he chose not to tell her.


    "An important acquaintance, but you wouldn''t know either," he said.


    Audrey knitted her brows, knowing that David was deliberately not telling her.


    However, she just kept quiet after that, not trying to keep asking.


    David continued on his way, out of the apartment.


    Then, he traveled in his BMW.


    The location of Manifestation of Heaven was not exactly in the city center, but it was not in the suburbs either.


    It was in the middle of an area full of offices.


    Without a doubt, the boss of the ce fully targeted the workers and bosses who were exhausted after work.


    There, they were free to do things that could make them happy even though it would cost them money at the same time.


    David had never passed in front of the ce, so he didn''t need to open maps to find its location.


    When he got there, he found quite a few patrons, most of whom were dressed in formal attire, consisting of both men and women.


    Their ages varied from mid-twenties to middle-aged.


    Even outside, David saw quite a few men and women who were quite intimate.


    Those who were young were probably lovers, but he wasn''t sure about those who were middle-aged.


    At that age, they should be married. And it was hard to believe that husbands and wives woulde to a ce like this.


    They were probably the ones having an affair.


    David couldn''tment on the moral decay of people.


    After parking his car, he stared at the huge building with the big screen in front of it, filled with advertisements for entertainment, gambling, and romance.


    Those who entered apparently had to show their ID cards and hand over their cell phones.


    Security seemed very tight, every security guard had a big body with a bald head.


    David didn''t get out of his car right away because he knew he couldn''t just walk into the ce. The security must have immediately deduced that he was underage. He wouldn''t be admitted unless someone helped him.


    In some rumors he had heard, young gigolos could get into the ce if they were invited by influential rich women. It was also the same for young prostitutes.


    Of course, the children of rich people who had connections with the boss could also get in.


    However, David had no such connections.


    Now, he needed to contact Evelyn first.


    He then took a photo of the huge building and sent it to Evelyn with a message.


    (I''m already here, how will I get in?)


    (Just go straight in, say that you were invited by Lady Evelyn!) The woman replied immediately.


    After reading the message, David finally got out of his car.


    Without hesitation, he walked towards the entrance of Manifestation of Heaven.


    Perhaps it was because of his young age, so he attracted the attention of quite a few people, obviously wondering what he wanted to do.


    To David''s surprise, some women actually greeted him.


    "Little Brother, what are you looking for here?"


    "Little Brother, do you want an older sister who keeps giving you money?"


    "Little Brother, how about we have some fun?"


    "Young man, how abouting with me? You must have never made love with a beautiful woman my age, right?"


    "..."


    The women who greeted David varied in age, some were young and some were middle-aged. One thing they all had inmon was that they looked rich.


    David guessed that the young ones had good careers while the middle-aged ones were the wives of rich men.


    To this, David chose to be indifferent, not wanting to be looked at with strange looks. He ignored everyone who greeted him.


    In no time, he was receiving stares from the security guards. always-on-MvLeMpYr


    "Boy, what''s your purpose?" One of the security finally stopped David and asked.


    He didn''t immediately try to shoo him away.


    There seemed to be an unwritten rule here.


    "I was invited by my girlfriend''s mother," David replied, not directly saying that he was invited by Lady Evelyn.


    It was because he wanted to make his status clear. The reason of course being that he didn''t want to be mistaken for a gigolo.


    "Who is your girlfriend''s mother?" Security looked a little surprised after hearing David''s answer.


    He probably found it strange why a young man would meet his girlfriend''s mother in this ce. Is there an illicit rtionship between them?


    "Lady Evelyn!" David finally answered, making the security guard''s eyes widen for a moment.


    "Just a moment," he replied, taking a step back and turning around but not leaving.


    He said something in a low voice into the small mic on hispel.


    "Boss, Lady Evelyn''s guest has arrived."


    David could still hear her voice. It surprised him a little that the security immediately contacted his boss.

 Chapter 67: The Night Club

    After a while, a man who looked to be in his mid-20s came out of the entrance of Manifestation of Heaven.


    He had very neat blonde hair, not wearing a suit, just a shirt with the top three buttons open.


    David knew that he was the boss because the security greeted him as he passed by.


    This was beyond David''s expectations. Even if this ce was built by his parents, the fact that he was managing it at this age showed that he was very talented.


    When he arrived in front of David, he smiled and asked, "is your name David?"


    This-is-a-MVLeMpYr-special


    David had never told Evelyn his name, but it wouldn''t be strange if she knew now and told him.


    "Yes," David replied calmly, not changing his expression at all.


    "Well, follow me, Lady Evelyn is waiting for you," the man said in a low voice.


    David then followed him.


    "By the way, my name is Owen!" He apparently introduced himself as David followed him.


    David nced at his face, but didn''t say anything, just nodded slightly in response.


    He was more focused on the entrance he was now entering.


    The smell of sin, he thought about that because he felt as if he was entering into a sea of sin.


    It wasn''t something he felt directly, but his instincts told him so.


    After passing through the entrance, he found several passages that led to different ces.


    Above each hallway was a sign of where the hallway led.


    Beautiful young women stood along the passage, wearing short skirts and t-shirts that didn''t even reach their stomachs.


    They greeted the guests as they arrived.


    Of course, their focus was on their boss, Owen.


    Their greetings to him were very friendly, even offering him a kiss.


    David who was walking slightly behind Owen also got the offer.


    As the boss, Owen actually smiled at every single one of them he passed.


    The hallway he was heading towards turned out to lead to the nightclub. This was also unexpected for David as he had thought that the ce Evelyn had chosen was the casino, but she had chosen the nightclub.


    As he went further into the hallway, David began to hear the sound of music with a very loud bass.


    He even started to feel vibrations when he reached the end of the hallway.


    There, he found many revolving ss doors. However, each door used dark ss, so he couldn''t see what was behind the doors before passing through them first.


    Owen invited him to enter one of the doors.


    David was actually rather curious, so he took a step right away.


    When the door he entered turned, he finally arrived at the ce with the loud music.


    The scenery there instantly amazed him.


    Lights of various colors flickered while DJ music resounded loudly, yed by a beautiful DJ who was on stage.


    People danced in a disorganized manner under the stage while drinking.


    If there was one difference between this nightclub and the others, it was that it was even bigger than a football field, perhaps twice as big.


    Luxurious sofas were lined up neatly. Everyone sitting on those sofas looked rich.


    The men were apanied by beautiful women who hugged them on each side while the women were apanied by handsome young men.


    They were drinking expensive wines, looking very happy with the atmosphere.


    There was even a swimming pool here. It was in a higher area so it was difficult to see into it from the outside. Obviously the pool was a ce for the wealthier ones.


    "What do you think of this ce?" Owen appeared behind David and asked.


    "It''s nice," David replied.


    "If you are interested in continuing toe, you cane, just bring this card and you can enjoy all the services for free." Owen suddenly took out a ck card with gold writing, (Manifestation of Heaven!).


    He handed the card to David.


    David couldn''t guess what he was thinking, was he trying to befriend him?


    David''s eyes stared at the card, but then he shook his head.


    "It''s not that I want to refuse your gift, but I think this ce is not suitable for me to entertain myself. I prefer quiet ces," he said.


    If Owen wanted to be friends with him for any reason, as long as he had no bad intentions, David did not mind. However, he personally would not go to ces like this.


    Everyone liked fun, but some people did not like too much fun.


    Owen smiled and didn''t seem to mind David''s refusal. He put away the card he had just taken out again.


    "Follow me to Lady Evelyn''s ce," he said, taking another step.


    This time, he headed for the pool.


    Quite a few guests greeted him, some asking for discounts, to which he responded only with a faint smile.


    To get into the pool area, David had to climb a small flight of stairs.


    He followed Owen up the stairs, which only took a few steps.


    When he reached the top of the stairs, he could finally see everything in the pool.


    Not everyone was bathing, most were just rxing on the sofas arranged by the pool.


    Here, David could finally see the elite entertaining themselves.


    Every servant on duty here had above average beauty, they came from different countries with tall and slim bodies.


    Even modeling shouldn''t be a problem for them, but perhaps the sry of working here was higher than that of a low-ss model.


    When David observed some of the women, most of whom were middle-aged, he found that among them were top celebrities who had yed many French soap operas.


    Here they are all dressed sexily, asionally squirming as they drink.


    Their topics of conversation ranged from luxury goods to new celebrities who they thought were good-looking.


    However, David doesn''t see Evelyn here.


    Apparently above the pool, there is another, more exclusive-looking pool.


    "There," Owen said, pointing to the other pool.


    "Owen, how long are you going to work? When are we going to have fun again?" A woman suddenly asked Owen as they passed by a sofa.

 Chapter 68: Meet Evelyn

    The woman was in her mid-30s, very beautiful with her long ck hair. see-MVLeMpYr-for-more


    However, she was definitely not European. Her skin color was simr to Mery''s, perhaps she was from Southeast Asia.


    Her style was that of a celebrity, but David couldn''t guess if she was a celebrity or not because he didn''t know any celebrities in the area.


    "Luna dear, please wait a moment," Owen said, responding to the woman''s words with a very friendly tone, even smiling brightly.


    David looked at him strangely, feeling like he had a serious special rtionship with her.


    The woman nced at David, and frowned slightly as Owen asked her to wait again.


    Owen continued his steps to the stairs to the higher pool.


    "She''s my girlfriend, Luna, a famous singer in Southeast Asia!" Owen apparently introduced her to David.


    "You seem to have unique tastes," David replied.


    It didn''t matter if he liked Southeast Asian women, but she was probably ten years older than him.


    "Hehehe, love is hard to control," Owen replied with a quietugh.


    When he talked about love, David couldn''t say anything else.


    "Come on up, you''ll meet Lady Evelyn up there," Owen said when they arrived in front of the stairs.


    He didn''t seem to be nning on going up.


    David nodded before stepping onto the stairs.


    Owen watched him until he actually reached the top.


    When he arrived at the top, David found that it was very quiet, there were no people at all, but from there the entire nightclub was clearly visible.


    Of course, this was not because there were really no people.


    Under the water in the pool, he saw a very charming figure swimming.


    Her legs were long while her ass was very elegant.


    She had brownish-blonde hair that was being tied up in a bun.


    Even she was only wearing a short dress with an open back.


    When David looked at her, she finally came out of the water, facing David.


    If observed, her face did have a simr structure to Jane''s except that she was already middle-aged plus had sexy wide lips.


    Compared to when he saw her on tv, seeing her face in person instantly made David think that she was much more beautiful.


    There was a naturally cold expression on her face that came about because of the shape of her face, but when met with her gaze, she didn''t give the impression of being a cold woman, just perhaps sometimes she was serious and sometimes she was casual.


    Her cleavage was clearly visible due to the long v-shaped cor of her dress. Even the top of her breasts could be seen.


    Considering her professional style when she works, her current appearance can be said to be a little surprising.


    The woman''s eyes stared intensely at David.


    After about five seconds, her lips curved beautifully.


    She then pointed at a sofa whose table was filled with bottles of various wines. It seemed that she was asking David to sit on that sofa.


    David walked straight to the sofa, but he didn''t sit down, he just stood there as he watched her swim over.


    When she arrived at the edge, she climbed right up. Her movements were sexy enough that David''s eyes involuntarily nced at her ass.


    Evelyn, whom David knew as Queen Moon.


    David apparently did not feel so nervous when he saw her, yet his mind seemed to be drifting everywhere.


    This was obviously because this woman was not just Jane''s mother whom he had just met today, he had beenmunicating with her for two years so online, they were quite familiar.


    "Why don''t you sit down?" the woman asked David.


    She picked up the small towel on the side, then wiped her body.


    Even though it was night, she didn''t look cold. The water in the pool should be warm enough.


    Once her body was dry enough, the woman sat on the sofa.


    She picked up one of the bottles of wine, then poured it into two cups on the table.


    "Sit down and drink," she added, smiling slightly before taking one of the cups and starting to drink.


    This time, David finally chose to sit down, continuing to stare at the woman, but he didn''t drink right away.


    The scent of the wine was very strong, indicating that it contained a lot of alcohol.


    The woman''s skin instantly became slightly reddish after she finished one cup.


    Seeing that David hadn''t drunk yet, she said, "drink first, it''s ufortable if you don''t get drunk in this ce, and getting drunk here feels much more drifting. Look at the people below, they are dancing happily."


    David, "..."


    "Mrs. Evelyn, I don''t think I understand you," David said with an uncertain expression.


    This situation was too strange for him. Jane had never even told him her mother''s personality, probably because she didn''t know that tonight they would meet.


    "Why would you say that when we talk so often?" the woman replied.


    This made David freeze for a moment. Was she saying that she was the same as when she chatted with him online?


    At that time, she continued to show the impression of being a kind and gentle middle-aged woman, fond of fun things, and sometimes flirting with David.


    "Don''t you want to ask about me and Jane''s rtionship?" asked David, changing the topic.


    "What do I need to ask about that?" replied the woman with her eyes fixed on David''s.


    "I''m here for you, not for that," she added.


    David, "..."


    At this point, David suddenly wanted to drink first.


    In the end, he picked up the cup full of wine with that dense aroma.


    He drank it without hesitation, even quite quickly. Although it was cold, when it entered his throat, he instantly felt his whole blood be somewhat hot while his body became very light.


    "Veryfortable, isn''t it?" said Evelyn in her gentle tone.


    That David had to admit because right now he did feel veryfortable, even he wanted to drink more.


    Evelyn crossed her legs, without hesitation showing her pair of white and clean thighs.


    Even if David didn''t want to think dirty, it was hard not to nce at her thighs.


    Of course, he still tried to remain calm.


    Fortunately, his sexual desire was calmer now after cumming three times this afternoon.


    However, he was not sure that the desire could continue to be calm after a while.


    At this point, he only thought that it was difficult to have such a beautiful mother-inw, especially with the power of having a high desire for women.


    "Mrs. Evelyn, are you not rejecting my rtionship with Jane?" asked David, talking about it again.


    From what he could see, Evelyn didn''t seem to care about that at all, looking like she had onlye here for him.


    David could not guess her intentions in that regard, but it was important to ascertain her opinion about his and Jane''s rtionship first.

 Chapter 69: Difficult to Understand

    "I am not in the habit of interfering with my daughter''s choices," the woman replied, instantly making David breathe a sigh of relief.


    "However," the woman continued, "whether or not your rtionship can work out will depend on the opinion of the Rothschild Family. You know that I''m just an outsider married to one of their members, so my opinion doesn''t really matter. If it weren''t for my abilities, they really wouldn''t care about me."


    "Why wouldn''t they care about you, Mrs. Evelyn? You are the wife of Jane''s father." David was somewhat surprised by Evelyn''s words, feeling that something was wrong.


    "No, Jane''s father is dead, so I''m just a widow," Evelyn replied.


    This time, David''s lips parted.


    Jane had never told him that her father was dead. This was of course sad news.


    In such a family where rivalries weremon, being without a father must not have been easy.


    David was silent for a long time before saying, "For me, the important thing is that you agree to our rtionship. As for the Rothschild Family, that is an issue that needs to be dealt with slowly."


    "It won''t be easy, and you should know, some of Jane''s cousins actually have an interest in marrying Jane," Evelyn replied.


    Hearing something like this naturally made David upset. His expression became rather ugly for a moment.


    However, in no time he became indifferent.


    "I''m not afraid of fighting with anyone. If they want to fight, I will apany them to the end," he said in a very decisive tone.


    Evelyn was a little surprised when she saw David''s expression now, especially since his words contained a domineering intent.


    This was beyond her expectations as she thought David would not be that bold in speaking.


    She looked into his determined eyes for a moment beforeughing. "Yeah, it''s great if you can beat them up someday!"


    After saying that, she poured more wine into her cup and David''s cup.


    "Come on, keep drinking," she said.


    Since David did want to drink more after tasting it once, so he didn''t refuse.


    It was just that, before he could drink, Evelyn pointed her cup at his.


    "Cheers," she said.


    ng!


    The sound of two cups colliding resounded. Only then did Evelyn take another drink.


    David rolled his eyes, finding it increasingly difficult to judge this woman.


    "Mrs. Evelyn, are you the one who helped me ovee the problems at the university?" asked David after he had a drink. He wanted to confirm it so that there would be no more doubts.


    "Yeah, it was easy with my authority," Evelyn replied casually, not denying that.


    "By the way, stop calling me Mrs. Evelyn, just call me Evelyn, after all, aren''t we online friends?" she added, looking at David with an inexplicable smile.


    David rolled his eyes, and in time he felt that something was going to go in a direction that might be good but difficult.


    After a moment of thought, he stood up.


    "Mrs. Evelyn, it''s probably time for me to go now," he said, not following the advice to call Evelyn by her name directly.


    "Isn''t that too soon?" Evelyn instantly knitted her brows.


    "I need to get to bed early because I need to go to ss tomorrow," David replied.


    "You''re drunk enough already, you shouldn''t drive. I''ll book a room for you here."


    "No, I''m sure I can still drive."


    "Does this ce not appeal to you?"


    "You must know that I''m the kind of guy who dislikes ces like this."


    "Ohh, right, you''re a guy who likes games, how about we go to the next room, there are lots of fun games."


    David didn''t know whether tough or cry now that she was obviously taking him to a casino.


    In David''s view, gambling was the worst thing ever. Audrey often talked about how harmful gambling was, and he agreed with everything she said. Even as a different being now, he would still choose to avoid gambling.


    Perhaps money didn''t matter to him with the card given by Jane. However, the traits of a gambler was something that was truly harmful to himself and those around him.


    "I''m not going there," David replied.


    "You don''t have to y, just apany me," the woman replied.


    "No!" David still refused.


    "What if I insist? And if you don''t agree, I won''t approve your rtionship with Jane." she asked in response to David''s refusal.


    Hearing that, David was silent for a moment.


    NovelFire-your-novel-source


    However, that didn''t stop him. He took a step without saying anything else.


    Because of the Zeus blood in his body, every part of him did not allow others to force him.


    He might need Evelyn''s approval for his rtionship with Jane to go well, but if Evelyn tried to force him to do something he didn''t want, like going to the casino, he was ready to be antagonized by her.


    Evelyn''s eyes showed a strange look as David ignored her.


    After that, she suddenlyughed.


    David wanted to stop his steps because he heard herugh which could be said to be beautiful and charming. He was a bit curious as to what made herugh. However, he thought it would look awkward if he stopped his steps now.


    "It seems that your principles are very high, young man?" The woman''s voice echoed behind David.


    Although David did not stop his steps, he still looked back, finding that Evelyn was smiling broadly at him.


    It was a very alluring smile, making it hard to take your eyes off her, especially for people who had only ever seen her on tv.


    What was she thinking?


    For David, she was too hard to guess.


    "You know, you really resemble the main characters in son-inw themed novels," she said suddenly.


    David instantly stopped his steps when he heard that.


    He even wondered if she was talking about the online novels that were popr these days. Did she like reading that kind of novel?


    ording to David himself, it was a genre full of nonsense. Even if Evelyn liked reading novels, a woman of her ss should be reading high-quality novels.


    "David, do you want to know a secret from Jane. It''s a very important secret and only me and Jane know about it," she added.


    When he heard that, David even turned around.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    Of course, he was curious about something like this.


    "How about we go downstairs and dance together? I''ll tell you there," Evelyn replied as she stood up.


    David, "..."

 Chapter 70: A Crazy Woman

    -official


    Evelyn didn''t wait for David to answer, she walked towards him while carrying a bottle of wine.


    "Why do we have to dance?" asked David as she got closer to him.


    It was too far from his way of life, he naturally felt awkward. The awkwardness reached another level because the one who asked him to do that was the mother of his girlfriend.


    "Unless you don''t want to know this secret, you can leave now," Evelyn replied casually.


    "But trust me, this secret is very important in your and Jane''s rtionship," she added.


    When she finally arrived beside David, her hand suddenly nudged David''s hand using her beautiful fingers, looking like she was signaling him to follow her immediately.


    At this point, David chose to follow her because he wanted to know Jane''s secret. Of course, he didn''t n to dance like the people below even if he was now getting drunk.


    When he walked towards the stairs with Evelyn, he could not help but stare at the area on his hand that had been touched by the woman.


    The softness of her fingers was still there.


    The two of them immediately got the gaze of the first pool as they descended the stairs.


    Since they had already seen David, so they were more interested in Evelyn whom they had not seen yet. She arrived early, and so far they had only heard that there was arge figure in the second pool.


    When they saw Evelyn''s beauty, they didn''t need to try looking for anything else to find out if she really was a big figure. Her beauty was enough to earn the status of a big figure. Even the celebrities felt somewhat inferior.


    However, most of those people did not recognize Evelyn.


    This was quite natural as Evelyn was only the leader of a Bank. Even if the Bank was very big, she did not appear all the time, only those who really paid attention to the details of the Bank of London knew her well.


    Plus, in this ce with the light mostlying from colorfulmps, it was hard to recognize others they were not familiar with.


    Coincidentally, Owen was making out with his girlfriend, Luna.


    They kissed and groped each other''s bodies, not caring about the people around, truly a barbaric way of life.


    However, when Owen saw Evelyn and David, he immediately stopped.


    After that, he stood up and walked over to them, leaving Luna with a pouty face.


    "Mr. David, Lady Evelyn, is there anything you need?" asked Owen kindly when he arrived in front of them.


    "We just wanted to go downstairs, there''s nothing we need, you can go back to keeping your girlfriendpany," Evelyn replied, waving her hand without breaking her stride.


    Owen nodded in response, not following them but continuing to stare at their backs.


    His expression became rather strange over time.


    ''A man and his girlfriend''s mother, this is an interesting story,'' he thought.


    In no time, David and Evelyn arrived at the nightclub floor.


    Evelyn didn''t stop or choose a sofa on the outskirts, she kept walking to the center area where people were dancing with each other.


    Some were dancing wildly but some were just cuddling with their partners.


    While walking, Evelyn started drinking wine from the bottle she had brought.


    Afterwards, she even handed the bottle to David. She said, "Drink more so that you feel morefortable with the atmosphere."


    "What if Jane finds out you take me to ces like this?" asked David in response.


    He took the bottle and drank it because here he really needed more wine.


    His body felt more and more floaty so the sensation when the wind blew was palpable.


    "Hello beautiful, how about joining us. Rather than with a young man, it''s more fun with us, we''re more dashing." Evelyn had not even answered David''s question yet, and a group of people started greeting her, inviting her to join them.


    It was from men in their 30s with tall bodies and strong-looking physiques. David instantly felt they were trained soldiers just by looking at them.


    When Evelyn looked at them, they gave her a faint smile.


    "Huh!" To they surprise, Evelyn snorted coldy at them in response.


    She kept walking, focusing only on David.


    "Huhuhu, that woman seems to be very fond of her sugar baby," one of them said at being ignored by Evelyn.


    David opened his mouth as he could hear the man''s voice.


    This kind of misunderstanding was something he was afraid of.


    However, it felt difficult if he spoke that Evelyn was his girlfriend''s mother in this ce.


    He was worried that people''s spections would only get wilder.


    Evelyn had obviously heard that too, but she seemed rxed.


    "What''s the matter, young man? Are you ufortable being referred to as my sugar baby?" Evelyn asked David with a quietugh.


    After saying that, she finally stopped her steps.


    "If you don''t want to dance, let''s just do it like this," she said.


    Just as David was wondering what she wanted to do, she suddenly extended each of her hands to his shoulders and then wrapped them around his neck in a quick motion, a position many couples here use when they don''t want to dance excessively.


    In that position, they can only dance lightly.


    Of course, the majority of them asionally hugged each other tightly and kissed.


    "Hold my waist, lest people think you''re an innocent man who doesn''t know how to respond to a woman''s movements," Evelyn continued with a faint smile.


    "I finally realized that you are a crazy woman," David replied.


    Right now, some people were indeed staring at him. With his personality now, he naturally did not want to be looked down upon, so he chose to do as Evelyn said.


    He ced the bottle in his hand onto the small table beside him that was specifically for temporarily cing bottles. After that, each of his hands finally grabbed Evelyn''s waist.


    Her dress was still wet but not too noticeably so since it was too thin. Even when there was a dress in the way, David could still feel the softness of her waist.


    His breathing became rather quick, a fire seemed to rise from within his body, making various strange thoughts sh through his head.

 Chapter 71: Madness

    The power of Zeus doesn''t really care about morals, just the desire to have everything.


    If there was a beautiful woman, even if that woman had a certain status that made him not supposed to have desires for her, Zeus'' power still encouraged that desire.


    This was certainly not David''s fault, but it was the fault of Evelyn''s madness.


    David no longer thought about Evelyn''s answer to his question. He didn''t need to find out how Jane would react if she knew he and her mother were almost cuddling in this ce. This was something Jane must not know.


    "A little bit of madness is in me, but what''s happening right now is not madness, it''s personal interest," Evelyn replied very casually, smiling charmingly.


    In fact, Owen was watching David and Evelyn from the pool area.


    Even he was having trouble breathing because of the sight.


    David himself was starting to remember Evelyn''s various friendliness and her flirting with him while they were chatting online.


    Now, he thought this woman had always been serious from the start because of her strange personal interests.


    "Now tell me Jane''s secret," David said, getting back to the point.


    After drinking quite a lot of wine, he became more and more drunk, and he thought this level of drunkenness would continue to increase. It even seemed like there were many demons whispering next to his ear, asking him to do various forbidden things.


    If it continued like this, he was worried that the demons would take hold of him. Hence, he nned to leave immediately.


    Of course, there was his private mind wondering why he needed to leave. Perhaps it was better if he continued here, going with the flow to have good thingse to him on their own.


    "Hehehe!" Evelynughed softly.


    After that, she even moved forward slightly so that they became even closer. Even the tips of her breasts touched David''s chest slightly.


    "Are you in such a hurry to hear that? How about forgetting about it for a while and focusing on me first? Look at my face, am I not very pretty?" she said, slightly parting her lips to show her sexy red tongue.


    "I told you, I''m going to college tomorrow," David replied.


    "That''s negligible, what does it matter if you don''t go to college one day. You know, I''m always busy, it''s rare that I have time to have fun, let alone to meet a guy," Evelyn replied. "If you leave early, it will be a long time before you get to see me again."


    Her fingers moved on David''s neck as she said that, giving David a gentle sensation, increasing the speed of his breathing.


    "Why do you have this strange interest?" asked David.


    "No reason, I''m just happy."


    "You can seek pleasure in other ways."


    "But this is what I like the most. Now that you know that, I was happy with you from the start. Otherwise, there''s no way I would have kept texting you all this time."


    David, "..."


    A man''s biggest weakness is the temptation of a woman. When teased like this, David''s mind only became more muddled. Even the fingers of his hand moved unconsciously several times, pressing against Evelyn''s slender waist.


    A beautiful middle-aged woman like her was indeed very alluring to a young man. Her figure was perfect from top to bottom while her gaze concealed a boundless attraction.


    In a tight short dress, any other man would probably immediately embrace her and lick her body if given the chance.


    David could be said to have gotten that chance, his rtionship with Jane was the only factor he could hold back.


    "Look, everyone is jealous of you," Evelyn said once again, ncing left and right.


    David did not need to follow her gaze as people''s jealousy could be clearly sensed by him.


    "I don''t want to go crazy," David said.


    experience mvle,mp|y|r


    "What''s wrong with that? Going crazy in certain ces is not a bad thing," Evelyn replied. "And being crazy by my side is something wonderful."


    Actually, David''s hands had moved from her waist to behind her stomach. In other words, he was already hugging her body, something David had not yet realized.


    At the same time, the woman moved forward again slightly so that her breasts began to press against his chest, giving him an indescribable sensation.


    And her movements made his hand that was behind her belly go down a little to her ass.


    Only then did he realize that his hand had moved a long way.


    The softness of her buttocks was so infinite that he didn''t want his hand to move from there.


    "Huhuhu!" Evelyn chuckled, smiling wider.


    "That''s how a man should be," she said.


    David opened his mouth without being able to say anything. This is what happens when he is tempted. This kind of thing didn''t even need the encouragement of Zeus'' power.


    David suddenly wished that Queen Moon he had known all along was not Jane''s mother so that he would have no worries about preying on this woman, taking her as his own.


    Unfortunately, if she wasn''t Jane''s mother, they probably wouldn''t have met today.


    Yesterday, his life changed, and not long after Jane left for the United States, he preyed on Isabel, his high school friend, then he preyed on Aurora, a famous model. This night, even Jane''s mother came to him in this way.


    It''s a beautiful destiny, David had to admit, but at the same time, he felt like he was carrying a burden heavier than a mountain.


    While David was silent, one of Evelyn''s hands picked up the wine bottle that David had put down.


    She drank some more so that her skin became even more ruddy.


    There was only a little wine left now.


    After drinking, she said, "finish it!"


    She pointed the bottle at David''s hand.


    In a state where the mind is chaotic, the urge to drink is too high. David epted the bottle before drinking the wine down.


    His body began to tremble with intoxication.


    Worried about the bottle falling from his hand, Evelyn picked it up and ced it on the table.


    After that, she immediately wrapped her arms around his neck again.


    "I''m sure you won''t find a better mother-inw than me," she said.

 Chapter 72: The Secret

    To this, David thought all men agreed.


    A man cannot think of being easily epted by a wealthy prospective mother-inw, but David was not only epted, he was even given more.


    "You are the wife of a member of the Rothschild Family. Even though your husband has died, your status is still the same. Don''t you pity your husband who is in the afterlife?" asked David, suddenly wanting to know her thoughts.


    That made Evelyn smile brightly.


    Men were unlikely to try to know a woman''s thoughts at her age unless they were already very interested.


    "Trust me, no woman would love a man from that family. All they love is their wealth," Evelyn replied casually. "It''s not that I only want my husband''s money, but now that he''s dead, I''m free to do whatever I want."


    "Aren''t there many men your age? Men like that are more suitable for you," David said.


    "No, they are not, I don''t like old men, I prefer a young man who is just starting out in life. Only then, my rtionship with a man can be considered to start from ground zero."


    David, "..."


    "I think I''d like to go home now, and ask Jane that secret in person. I''m not ready to go crazy with you right now," he said.


    "Does that mean you''re ready to go crazy with meter?" she asked in response.


    "Maybe," David answered honestly, causing Evelyn tough.


    "You don''t have to wait forter because the sooner the better," she said. "If you want to go home, how about Ie to your house?"


    "..." m|v|l|e m|p|y|r original content


    From her gaze, David saw a kind of strong determination. He didn''t need to think to know that this woman would actually follow him home. His instinct even told him that he wouldn''t be able to stop her.


    ''Is it my life''s destiny after gaining the power that made this woman be like this?'' David wondered but then he realized that it was not because of his life''s destiny.


    This woman was crazy from the start as she had shown since they startedmunicating.


    A woman as good as Jane could have a mother like this.


    Of course, the elite world might be more suitable to be med as the overly high life eventually created unrestrained people.


    While David was silent, the woman waved to a servant carrying a tray containing many cups where each cup was full of alcoholic beverages.


    "Put that over there," Evelyn said to the servant, ncing at the table beside them.


    The servant didn''t refuse, she ced the tray on the table before leaving.


    Instantly, David could smell the dense aroma of alcohol, each drink clearly stronger than the wine he had just drunk.


    Surprisingly at this time, he was interested in drinking more.


    "Come on, keep drinking," Evelyn said and took a cup for him.


    Since there was a desire to drink, so he took the cup from her.


    After that, he drank right away, not caring about the taste of the drink. He finished it in one gulp.


    His eyes became blurry for a moment, and when his eyes became clear, it was his mind that became blurry.


    Evelyn also drank, and she even had two cups.


    The scent of alcohol emanated from her breath, increasing the desire of the man who was breathing the air from her breath.


    As he became more and more drunk, David''s arms hugged her even tighter so that her breasts pressed firmly against his chest.


    David also became sweaty as the air around was very warm plus the alcohol warmed his body and blood.


    The loud music that kept echoing sent his mind drifting everywhere.


    "It''s nice, isn''t it, hugging your beautiful mother-inw?" said Evelyn with her left eye blinking.


    "Yes!" David did not argue with that. Even his hands became bolder, caressing her round ass.


    "T-tell me Jane''s secret now," he said in a trembling tone, having some difficulty speaking.


    Perhaps feeling sorry to see David in heat, Evelyn suddenly undid the top three buttons of his shirt so that part of his chest was revealed.


    "I''ll tell you now," she said.


    It seemed that she did not mind telling David now as she was sure he would not leave after she told him the secret.


    David''s seemingly nk eyes stared into hers, waiting for her words.


    She kept smiling as she finally told the secret. "Jane''s personality can change over a period of time. She can be an open-minded and gentle woman who epts things that happen around her well, but she can also be a woman who likes to impose her will or even be grumpy. This is not a type of split personality, but a side effect of her power so that at certain times her nature will be different.


    There is no exact time when the change urs, and it is hard to guess if her nature has changed because on the surface she always seems calm. To be sure, if you see certain things from her, such as her being jealous, it means that she is really very jealous, and if she doesn''t seem to react to your mistakes, it means that she is indeed in an open mind so she forgives your mistakes directly."


    After hearing all that, David''s rather nk eyes suddenly lit up. His mind became clearer as he suddenly realized something.


    "So that''s it," he said in a tone that sounded like he wasn''t drunk.


    Evelyn realized that David''s thoughts had alleviated the effects of his hangover. When one bes a Spiritual Being, something like this is quitemon as through thoughts, power can activate suddenly, and that power then stabilizes the body''s condition.


    Of course, this scenario only happened because David had such deep feelings for Jane that things about her could drastically affect his mind.


    Evelyn even felt David''s embrace on her body loosen.


    David''s love for Jane didn''t make her so happy, but the lessening of David''s embrace made her rather upset.


    "David," she said in a soft voice, exhaling her fragrant breath to him.


    In a situation like this, she would not let David continue to think of anything other than her.

 Chapter 73: Called

    Even with a clear mind, it was still very difficult to resist the temptation of this beautiful middle-aged woman, especially when David started to savor her body.


    Only a momentter, his embrace became tighter, making Evelyn smile.


    "Drink some more," she said, getting another cup for David.


    David epted the cup and drank again. It''s not that he wants to fulfill her wishes, but he himself enjoys it a lot.


    In just a short time, he became very drunk again.


    His hands even started squeezing the woman''s ass.


    "You are handsome and dashing, David," Evelyn said, this time giving David apliment. Her hand then caressed David''s face.


    David was breathless, feeling like kissing every inch of her beautiful face.


    However, over time he felt his body bing very weak, moving became a difficult thing for him.


    "You seem to be tired," Evelyn said. "Then perhaps it''s time for us to rest. Don''t worry, I won''t try to do anything weird, I just want us to be together for tonight."


    She stopped wrapping her arms around David''s neck after saying that, but hugged him from the side so he could lean on her.


    After that, she took a step. Enjoy reading at m _v _le _mp _yr.


    With his body leaning against hers, David was still able to step after her.


    In fact, Evelyn herself seemed to have trouble walking.


    Their destination was the elevator at the end of the nightclub. It seemed to lead to the hotel from Manifestation of Heaven.


    In the pool area, Owen was still watching them, asionally smiling.


    ''This is a beautiful affair,'' he thought.


    Of course, he wasn''t trying to do anything petty like recording David and Evelyn''s actions.


    He was just watching them with a faint smile.


    In no time, David and Evelyn arrived inside the elevator.


    The elevator moved quickly upwards and stopped not long after so David was unable to do anything.


    After that, they arrived at a hallway with few doors, but each door was really very luxurious.


    Evelyn led David to one of the doors, opening it with an electronic card.


    Behind that door, there was a spacious luxurious room with arge bed next to a ss wall, overlooking a beautiful view of Paris.


    Even Evelyn seemed to be more and more exhausted when she arrived at the room, so she hurriedly led David to the bed.


    Arriving at the bedside, she immediately pulled David to lie down. They fell down simultaneously facing each other.


    Unfortunately, David''s eyes closed before Evelyn could even say anything.


    He was asleep, as evidenced by his quiet breathing.


    For a moment, Evelyn frowned, but she didn''t force anything for now.


    She simply held David''s hand before closing her eyes as well.


    It was alreadyte at night, even if she wasn''t drunk, she also wanted to sleep.


    For David, this was a veryfortable sleep.


    He felt warmth and softness everywhere.


    When he felt the sunlight shining on his body, he finally opened his eyes.


    The first thing he saw was the ceiling of the room, but the first thing he felt was softness.


    He looked down only to find Evelyn''s figure lying on top of his body.


    One of his hands hugged her waist while his other hand entered her panties, holding her ass directly.


    His head was a little sore, but his mind was already very clear. He recalled everything that happenedst night until he fell asleep.


    Fortunately at this time, he and Evelyn were still dressed.


    "Did you sleep well, David?" Evelyn suddenly sat up and asked.


    It seemed that she had woken up from sleep early.


    She did not look disheveled, even her hair was still in a bun.


    In fact, she looked even sexier with her dress seemingly bing looser.


    Her cleavage was more obvious so David''s breathing quickened in no time.


    What makes it more difficult for him to control his mind is that now Evelyn''s soft ass is pressing against his practically rock-hard cock.


    It''s morning after all.


    "Can youe down from there?" David asked her.


    "Don''t you like thisfort?" The woman asked back.


    She didn''t get down from there as requested by David.


    In the end, David sat up first, trying to think but struggling as the woman suddenly wrapped her white, clean hands around his neck.


    "Your mother-inw is so obsessive about you, I can''t believe you''ve never fantasized about this in your life," Evelyn said causing David to roll his eyes.


    With today''s various contents, such imaginations do appear frequently. People may or may not like so many movies that tell the rtionship of a man and his beautiful mother-inw.


    "David, do you have any ambitions?" asked Evelyn suddenly.


    David didn''t know why she asked that, but he did have ambitions.


    "Many," he replied, "first I want the whole world and everything in it."


    "Wow, how big your ambition is." Evelyn was surprised so her lips parted wider.


    "Yeah, that''s a good ambition, I''m sure you and Jane have already started nning to take over the world because Jane also has such ambitions. As your mother-inw, I will definitely support you with everything in my control," she said.


    "Huh, I guess you''ll be kicked out of the Rothschild Family if they find out about your behavior here," David replied.


    "Indeed, but it doesn''t matter as long as they don''t find out," Evelyn replied,ughing lightly.


    Right after that, David''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    David immediately took it out of his pants pocket.


    Apparently, it was Jane who was calling him.


    That instantly made Evelyn pause.


    She showed a strange expression.


    "Don''t speak," David said to Evelyn.


    After that, he picked up the phone call.


    "David, where are you, I''m in front of your apartment building but your sister said that you leftst night and haven''te home yet." Jane''s voice echoed.


    This time, her tone actually sounded sharp.


    David suspected she was in her other personality.


    With that personality, she was probably very jealous, as she had shown when David talked about the characteristics of Zeus'' power.


    "Ehmm!" David cleared his throat before replying, "Jane, I actually went out of the city to try out my powers, that''s all, I''ll be back in Paris soon, and I n to go straight to university."


    Fortunately, David managed to find one good lie. Evelyn smiled widely as he lied.


    This lie seemed so usible, Jane apparently believed it right away.


    "I see, you should have told me about this," she said.


    "By the way, are there people from the Vatican attacking you?" she asked afterwards.


    "So far there''s no sign of them," David replied.


    Maybe they were already in the city, but obviously they wouldn''t be able to act directly since David had always been in crowded ces so far.


    Jane asked a few more questions before disconnecting the call, saying that she was now heading to the university.


    David took a deep breath after that, not knowing whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 74: Touch

    "Do you want to go to university soon or stay here longer to get warmth from me?" Evelyn asked right after that.


    It was a question that made David want to cry andugh at the same time.


    "After all, traveling from out of town to the city takes time, you don''t have to leave in a hurry or Jane will suspect that you''re lying," Evelyn added.


    It seemed that she was trying to keep David here longer. However, David had to admit that her words made sense.


    David then looked down at her breasts.


    Unable to contain his curiosity any longer, he finally reached for them.


    Instantly, one of his hands held her breast.


    Thetter looked at his hand, then smiled faintly.


    "Don''t hold back your desire, David," she said in a soft voice next to David''s ear.


    David of course could not hold back his desire anymore, he squeezed her breasts which had a considerable size with a charming shape.


    They were so soft and tender, veryfortable when squeezed.


    Evelyn''s neck turned red when her breasts were squeezed, she even brought her face closer to David''s face until their foreheads met.


    David only needed one move if he wanted to kiss her.


    "Since you threw yourself at me, don''t me me for taking you as my mistress," David said to her.


    His tone sounded domineering.


    He didn''t really care about morals anymore. Evelyn, his beautiful mother-inw had to be his, that was what his mind decided.


    "Sure," Evelyn replied casually, sticking her tongue out of her mouth. It finally touched David''s lips.


    David''s body trembled at that, but he forced himself not to kiss her right now. He turned his face the other way then hugged her tighter.


    Through the mirror behind Evelyn, he could see her figure clearly.


    She was tall and sexy, charming from all sides.


    How could hugging this woman not give him a great sensation. If he was drunk and had the energy to move, he would have already fucked her here.


    The one thing that allowed him to restrain himself now was that he was thinking about meeting Jane soon.


    He doesn''t want his sexual desire to wane when he meets Jane. That way, he could aggressively do something to her.


    "I want to take a shower," he said after that.


    He immediately stood up then went to the bathroom with hasty steps as he didn''t want Evelyn to follow him into that bathroom.


    Evelyn only chuckled as she watched his behavior.


    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    "Mrs. Evelyn, can Ie in? I''m delivering breakfast!" A man''s voice echoed from the small speaker beside the door.


    It was actually Owen''s voice.


    Even if Evelyn answered, her voice would definitely not be heard outside. However, on the bedside table, there was a button to signal that servants delivering food could enter the room.


    Evelyn casually pressed the button.


    Soon after, the door was pushed open, revealing the figure of Owen who came in with a tray.


    Owen''s eyes were immediately drawn to the bed where Evelyn sat, marveling at her beautiful figure in the morning.


    He thought David was very lucky to have a mother-inw like her.


    ''Looks like they got too drunkst night!'' With Owen''s experience, he had no trouble concluding that there wasn''t anything strange going on in this room.


    He also knew that David was in the bathroom.


    "Put it here, I''m toozy to move right now," Evelyn said, pointing at the mattress.


    Owen nodded to her before walking towards it, trying to keep his expression as good as possible.


    If asked if he had any special desires such as bing Evelyn''s lover, Owen did not hesitate to say that he wanted to.


    From the moment he saw her, he was too amazed by her, even making him forget about his girlfriend.


    Their age difference was something he did not mind if it was for Evelyn.


    However, he still knows boundaries.


    In fact, since the first time he met Evelyn, he has identally tried to catch her attention several times.


    The result of course was that he got a snide response from Evelyn.


    This made him realize that Evelyn was not a woman who was easily seduced. She is also not a woman who will have fun with anyone without a special bond. If you want to have fun with her, you practically have to get her heart first.


    The problem is that getting her heart is harder than getting a billion dors.


    Between Evelyn and David, Owen could see special feelings from Evelyn for David.


    It seemed that thetter had earned her heart despite being the boyfriend of Evelyn''s daughter.


    How David had gotten Evelyn''s heart was something that Owen didn''t think much about because David must have had something extraordinary that he could be the boyfriend of Evelyn''s daughter, and then also attract Evelyn.


    Little did he know that even David could not understand the reason for his good fortune.


    Putting the tray on the bed, Owen said, "Did you have a good night, Mrs. Evelyn?"


    only found at mvl _e-mp|y,r


    He said it was just to show hospitality, not having any intentions.


    As the owner of this ce, it was a must for him to ask guests about theirfort.


    "At least this room lets me sleep well with my son-inw," Evelyn replied with an almost imperceptible smile.


    Hearing her answer, Owen''s heart skipped a beat.


    "d to hear you slept well," he said before taking a step back.


    After he left, David finally came out of the bathroom, wearingst night''s clothes.


    He looked well-groomed and seemed carefree.


    "Would you like some breakfast?" Evelyn asked David as she pointed to the tray on the bed.


    David immediately shook his head in response.


    "I''ll have breakfast somewhere else," he said.


    He stepped towards the door after saying that.


    He was somewhat calm after taking a shower, if he stayed in this room longer, he was worried that it would make his mind disturbed again.


    Evelyn did not force him to stay there, she just smiled while continuing to stare at his back.


    Even just feeling her gaze was enough to make David start feeling chaotic again.


    David stepped hurriedly, entering the elevator earlier to go downstairs.

 Chapter 75: Breakfast

    When he arried downstairs, David instantly showed a strange expression because of what he saw.


    On the floor of the nightclub, quite a number of people were lying helplessly, as if they had no life left.


    Last night, they were dancing like they were possessed by demons. Now perhaps those demons had gone with their souls.


    The security tried to wake them up, and some of them were immediately dragged out of there.


    "Ohh, David, do you want to go home now?" David suddenly heard Owen''s voice from beside him.


    The man approached him with a faint smile, even directly calling his name without an extra word.


    "I have to go to college," David replied.


    Hearing that, Owen nced at his watch.


    "It might take some more time, don''t you want to have breakfast first? I happen to be looking for a restaurant, how about we look for a restaurant together?" he asked.


    Owen guessed there was a reason why David had left the room when there was enough breakfast for two.


    Considering he had drunk so muchst night, Owen couldn''t believe David wasn''t starving.


    David showed an unconvinced expression as Owen wanted to find a restaurant with him.


    It seemed that he really wanted to familiarize himself with him.


    After a moment of thought, David nodded.


    "Okay," he said.


    He thought there was nothing wrong with having breakfast with Owen. Maybe he could learn a lot about the lives of the rich in this city. Although Jane might be above all the rich people, she wasn''t from this city. There must be many things she didn''t know much about.


    Owen smiled after hearing David''s agreement.


    "Let''s go!" He waved his hand as he took a step.


    They exited the building.


    When they arrived outside, Owen''s girlfriend Luna was waiting.


    She looked beautiful with her casual clothes and hair in a ponytail.


    "You took too long, Owen," she said when she saw him.


    She seemed to be theining type. Surprisingly, Owen smiled at her, put his arm around her waist and kissed her cheek.


    "Sorry, honey," he replied in a soft tone.


    "By the way, we''re going to find a restaurant with David," he added.


    Luna looked at David upon hearing that.


    Last night, she had a little trouble observing him because he was also a bit drunk. Now she was in a refreshed state and she had to admit that David looked more attractive than Owen.


    Of course, she didn''t say anything, just kept quiet before following Owen.


    For that matter, David let Owen take the lead. He went to his car and would follow Owen''s car. While he was using a BMW, Owen was actually using a very luxurious ck Lamborghini. It roared loudly as its engine started.


    After that, it went to an area with many restaurants that were open in the morning.


    In fact, now Evelyn was watching from the window.


    Her eyes stared at David until his car disappeared from her sight.


    Her face was smiling, asionally she seemed to chuckle.


    "Yeah, it''s true what they say, a young man give more pleasure. No wonder those people don''t mind paying top dor for young men," she said.


    "However, I''m not a dirty woman, who doesn''t take rtionships seriously. Ahh, too bad I have to go back to work soon."


    The restaurant Owen chose turned out to be a Southeast Asian restaurant, which sold yellow rice.


    David was not sure about this restaurant, but he saw quite a few Southeast Asiansing for breakfast.


    He parked his car right next to Owen''s car.


    When he got out of the car, Owen said to him, "David, you may not have tried this restaurant, but trust me, food from Southeast Asia has the best vor."


    Whether he was telling the truth or just bragging to please his girlfriend was something David didn''t know.


    He chose to follow him. Latest updates from m _vlempyr.


    They were then seated at arge table beside the window, enough for ten people so it wasn''t ufortable when there were only three of them.


    David didn''t even order as Owen did it for him.


    Apparently the restaurant had prepared the food early so that guests who ordered could get their orders immediately.


    The main dish was indeed yellow rice with a fragrant aroma, which David guessed came from coconut milk and turmeric.


    It isbined with various side dishes.


    From their aroma, he thought they were indeed delicious.


    When he started eating, he realized that Owen wasn''t bragging.


    The menus in this restaurant had various vors, abination of various spices.


    He ate faster after tasting it once.


    "By the way, David, what are your daily activities besides sses?" asked Owen while David was eating.


    This question was expected by David, he answered calmly, "not much for now, just doing some things with my girlfriend."


    "Surely every thing is a big thing, right? After all, it''s impossible for ady from the Rothschild Family to only do small things." Owenughed after hearing David''s words.


    From the looks of it, he was probably familiar enough with Evelyn to know that she was not only the President of the Bank of London, but also the wife of a Rothschild Family member.


    So far, he has not spoken about the family except now. His hospitality to Evelyn could be considered simply because thetter was the president of the Bank of London. After all, the status of being the president of the Bank was also very high, enough to earn the hospitality of all wealthy people.


    Therefore, before this David could conclude that Owen did not know Evelyn''s other status, but apparently he did.


    Meanwhile, Luna looked at David with more interest.


    She had heard so much about this family from Owen that she knew they were really powerful.


    Owen had always said that they were untouchable and hard to look at, but it turned out that there was one young man who managed to be the familydy''s boyfriend.


    Owen''s words were not answered by David this time so Owen changed the topic.


    "Considering that your girlfriend''s mother is so beautiful, your girlfriend must be very beautiful too. If I may, could you tell me her name? I do know Lady Evelyn well, but until now I have never seen her daughter."


    "Her name is Jane, if you''d like to see her, you cane to the University of Paris," David replied, not bothering to tell her this since it didn''t need to be a secret.


    "So her name is Jane..." Owen held his chin, seemingly imagining what Jane looked like.


    At the same time, he suddenly received a sharp look from David.


    It was as if it was a stern warning look.


    It was strange, but Owen guessed David was probably warning him not to say anything strange about David and Evelyn meeting.


    Owen justughed in response because he wasn''t the type who would pry into other people''s secrets.


    He thought there was a reason for everything, so he didn''t need to overreact to anything out of the ordinary.

 Chapter 76: Pramono

    "It''s just, Daid, are you from Paris or some other city?" asked Owen, getting interested in David''s origins.


    "I''m originally from this city," David replied.


    "Are you confused as to why you didn''t recognize me before this?" David asked after he answered.


    Owen''s thoughts were easy to guess because usually rich people consisting of a few people knew each other if they were from the same town.


    Owen probably doubted whether David was from a rich family or not since he didn''t know him. Unless he was too rich to be seen by a rich person like him.


    Asked by David, Owen cleared his throat, looking awkward.


    "It''s only natural that you don''t know me because I''m just an ordinary person, don''t even have parents, only relying on my older sister who just managed to be a lecturer," David continued, having no problem telling this.


    His words naturally made Owen and Luna''s expressions strange.


    They probably doubted his im since he was wearing luxury items such as a very expensive watch. If he wasn''t rich, how could he afford those luxury items? Unless it was his rich girlfriend who gave it all to him. chapter source m vl _emp-y,r


    Thest spection is a bit hard for them to believe because they have the belief that women won''t spend their money on their men.


    If there was such a woman, it could only be an angel who descended from the sky, especially if the woman''s lover was a man from an ordinary family.


    "I''m really amoner," David added as the two''s faces showed expressions of uncertainty.


    He even smiled wryly at this kind of misunderstanding.


    His origins were not something he was ashamed of, so he didn''t care if others knew.


    Seeing that David did not seem to be lying at all, Owen finally began to believe.


    "You must be more extraordinary than I imagined to be able to make Miss Jane fall in love with you even though you''re from an ordinary family," he said.


    "Even Miss Jane''s mother seems to ept you well," he added.


    In fact, he wanted to say that Miss Jane''s mother was also enamored with you, but he changed his words because of David''s eyes which suddenly became rather sharp.


    Such a thing did not need to be talked about, it just needed to be tacitly understood.


    "Boss Owen, I finally found you!" Suddenly there was a man who was still rather young,ing towards them.


    He was actually a man from Southeast Asia in his 25s, having an average appearance with a rather thin body and messy hair.


    His skin looked deathly pale, as if he was a sick person. He probably really rarely went out of the house.


    His hand carried a rather oldptop, and even his cellphone was an old one, still using buttons.


    Owen knitted his brows when he saw him.


    "Pramono, I told you I woulde to your apartment today, why are you still looking for me?" he said, seemingly annoyed with the man.


    Even his girlfriend, Luna, was staring at the man with an unhappy look.


    She was clearly unhappy to see someone with such a strongmoner impression near them.


    Even she was confused as to why her boyfriend recognized amoner from Southeast Asia.


    Pramono didn''t answer Owen''s words right away, he looked at Luna first, looking surprised.


    "You''re Luna, the vocalist of Snow Band, right?" he said, looking amazed.


    Luna rolled her eyes at Pramono''s words. In Europe, she wasn''t really recognized even by people from the same country as her because most of them had lived here for a long time and didn''t know things in their home country.


    Hence, she was surprised to be recognized by Pramono, but at the same time she felt ufortable that Pramono didn''t make a good impression on her.


    She chose not to answer, and even looked the other way.


    If Pramono said she was arrogant, so be it.


    His opinion would not interfere with her career, especially since she had a very rich boyfriend from Paris.


    Pramono froze at being ignored by Luna. After that, he seemed to sneer.


    "Huh!" He snorted coldly but very quietly before looking at Owen again.


    He opened hisptop and showed it to Owen.


    "The app is fully finished, we just need to release it now, and prepare the initial capital for promotion, I''m sure we''ll have great sess and thenpete with other big social media, even beat them," he said excitedly, much to David''s surprise.


    There are only a few big social media everywhere, each worth hundreds of billions of dors.


    People can easily create a social media, but even to get one user has immeasurable difficulties.


    This man ims his app will beat the big social media, is his concept so amazing that he dares to say that?


    At this moment, Owen looked awkward.


    "Do you know how much funding is needed for promotion? Not to mention that it''s not certain to seed, even if the certainty is huge, people from my family who are still conservative wouldn''t agree to spend big money on an app," he said.


    Owen''s hesitation is understandable because the funds for the promotion of such a thing are really big.


    If only a few million euros are used, the results may not be seen at all.


    "Come on, just use 20 or 30 million, we will promote in a region. If it works, we''ll look for new investors," Pramono replied.


    "Are you crazy?" His words instantly startled Luna, staring at him with wide-open eyes.


    She had also asked Owen for funding for her business, but only a few hundred thousand, not even a million. This man actually dared to ask for tens of millions, had he forgotten where he came from?


    "It''s normal for a startup to need a veryrge initial fund, 20 or 30 is also considered a little," Pramono replied, ncing at Luna as if asking her to shut up because she didn''t know anything.


    "Boss Owen, this is your chance to be very rich," he told Owen once again.


    Before Owen could say anything, David suddenly asked him, "What kind of app are you making? If it''s good, I might be able to help you meet investors who can release unlimited funds."


    Pramono didn''t pay much attention to David at first, but his words instantly got him excited.


    "Look at this, it''s an app for sharing short videos," he said, showing David hisptop screen.


    "Ohhh..." David showed an interested expression.

 Chapter 77: A Bus

    It was a concept that seemed foreign to him because so far there was only social media for sharing photos.


    Video-sharing social media does exist, but it is only for long videos.


    The concept of social media created by Pramono is simr to social media for sharing photos, except that it is specialized only for sharing short videos.


    "Now people find it easier to make videos," said Pramono. "Plus that the inte is faster and cheaper, videos are bing more favored. An app that shows video after video as it scrolls down is definitely preferable to just looking at photos that have no sound and no movement."


    Hearing Pramono''s exnation while seeing how the app worked only made David more interested. He had to admit that it was a very good concept.


    "I think it''s really good," Owen said suddenly. "It''s just that, a business like this is very risky because it''s not certain that we can make this app popr even if we use a lot of money to promote it."


    "It will definitely be popr, boss!" Pramono apparently insisted on his opinion.


    "If you miss out on this investment, it means you''ll lose hundreds of billions of dors in the future," he added.


    Luna rolled her eyes at that, feeling that Pramono was making things up.


    Owen, on the other hand, was silent. He seemed to feel that there was such a possibility.


    Seeing Owen''s silence, Pramono finally focused more on David.


    "Can you really help me find funds?" he asked him.


    "Don''t hesitate, you won''t be short of money if David helps you." Owen answered for David.


    Hearing that, Pramono''s eyes shone brightly. This meant that David could really be an investor for his application.


    "How abouting with me to the University of Paris?" David said as he stood up.


    He had finished breakfast, so it was time for him to go.


    The breakfast had also been paid for by Owen, so he didn''t have to do anything else.


    Pramono immediately nodded at David''s invitation.


    Discover magic on m-vlemp _yr.


    "Sure, I''ll follow you wherever it is," he replied.


    David waved his hand to him as he took a step.


    After the two left, Luna asked Owen, "is it really possible for the app to be a sess?"


    "Nothing is impossible," Owen replied.


    "But you know, that guy is from Southeast Asia, really from Southeast Asia, not from Singapore which is unique among Southeast Asian countries," Luna said, still skeptical. She was clearly skeptical of people in her own country.


    "Smart people cane from anywhere, regardless of what Pramono looks like, he''s really good at IT." Owen exined and held Luna''s hand.


    "Look, you''re from Southeast Asia yourself but you''re so beautiful that you can mesmerize me. Of course, there are others from the region with different talents," Owen added in a teasing tone.


    That instantly made Luna blush.


    After which, she suddenly knitted her brows. "If you''re optimistic enough, wouldn''t it be a pity if you didn''t invest in the app?" she asked.


    "Indeed, but I''m not a person with unlimited money, I can''t spend it as I please," Owen replied. "Plus, I already have a five percent stake in the project because I gave Pramono a little money to pay some of the programmers who helped him.


    Maybe my stake will be drastically reduced when David makes a big investment, but it doesn''t matter, if thepany is really sessful like the big social media, I''ll still get a few billion euros."


    "..."


    Pramono followed in David''s car, sitting beside him with a curious face as he observed the car''s exterior.


    As the car pulled into the street, he asked, "bro, do you have an investmentpany or something?"


    He seemed intent on familiarizing himself with David, but his manner was more direct than Owen''s.


    "No!" David shook his head, answering briefly.


    "Does that mean your family will invest? They''re not conservative and skeptical of startups, right?" The man asked again when he discovered that it wasn''t David.


    "Not my family, my family is not rich. Don''t keep asking, you''ll find outter," David replied.


    He deliberately asked the man to stop asking because from his expression, he looked like he was going to keeping up with new questions. David didn''t want to be distracted in that regard.


    Pramono''s mouth opened, realizing that David would get annoyed if he kept being asked. He finally chose silence, and stared at hisptop.


    Coincidentally, at this moment there was a bus right next to David''s car. It was a big bus with two floors. David initially thought the bus wanted to get ahead of his car because it kept honking its horn, but it turned out to be matching his speed.


    David was a bit confused so he rolled down his window.


    He tried to look up to see the window of the bus, which he couldn''t see from inside his car because the bus was too tall.


    What he saw immediately surprised him.


    Inside the bus, he saw young men wearing white robes withrge cross nes around their necks. Each of them was even holding a stick with a cross on the end.


    They were all staring at David''s car.


    David had spected that he would be visited by two or three people like when the policee to someone''s house, but one bus, David wondered if there was something wrong with the church management that was handling his case.


    However, this was on a busy highway, so David couldn''t guess what they would do to him.


    "Wait!" Suddenly David saw a faint light from inside the bus, moving toward his car. In an instant, the light enveloped his car.


    It didn''t seem to be visible to ordinary people because Pramono still reacted calmly, only looking curious about the bus.


    After the light enveloped his car, David found that the car was no longer under his control, it was now moving on its own.


    When there was a corner, it moved to that corner.


    "Umm, isn''t the University of Paris up ahead?" Pramono instantly became astonished as David''s car turned the corner.


    Of course, David wasn''t nning on exining anything to him.


    Strangely something happened to the man, the symbol of a cross appeared on his forehead. His eyes then slowly closed.


    "Shit!" David cursed.


    When he took out his cell phone to send a message to Jane, he found that his cell phone signal had disappeared.

 Chapter 78: Serious Fight

    Now it was getting out of hand. David no longer needed to hold the wheel of the car.


    The car was now heading towards a deserted area, a newly built area that happened to have workers on holiday.


    When David''s car finally came to a stop, David found absolutely no one else around.


    This church troop seemed to have strategized in such a way.


    After that, they finally got off the bus, immediately surrounding David''s car.


    They were led by two men, who looked a little older, in their early 30s. One was very fat while the other was very thin with a tall build.


    Although a bit worried, David didn''t feel scared.


    He then got out of his car because if he didn''t, his movements would be severely restricted.


    "Do you want to capture someone or go to war?" David asked their two leaders while ncing left and right.


    After trying to count, he thought there were more than 40 of them.


    "You''re wandering around in a sinful ce, so we need more people to catch you. It''s a good thing you left or we would havee with a hundred men," the fat man replied in a tone that sounded like he was angry.


    "Your name is David, right?" The thin man said. "You''ve done violence to ordinary people with your power, and we''ve seen the evidence. Surrender and follow us to the Vatican to receive your punishment. You will be put in the prison of light for one week."


    David didn''t know what a prison of light was. It sounded like purgatory.


    Heughed and shook his head.


    After that, he made a fist with his right hand.


    Instantly, dozens of lightning bolts emerged from his body, surrounding him like they were living creatures protecting him.


    "Hmph, I expected that he would fight back, heretics are always arrogant. Austin, let''s show him the holy power of the Deities," said the fat man.


    "Carson, you go to the other side," Austin replied.


    Their names turned out to be Carson and Austin.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly Carson''s fat body glowed. He then jumped. While he was very fat, his jump reached ten, went over David''s head andnded about five meters behind him.


    "Attack him," said the fat man.


    He and the others then pointed their cross sticks at David.


    At the same time, their mouths seemed to be mumbling.


    David didn''t know what they were muttering, perhaps they were praying because their expressions seemed solemn.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a chain with sharp edges appeared in front of each of them. Some chains were bigger than others. The chain that appeared in front of Carson and Austin was even the size of a man''s thigh.


    They all immediately moved quickly towards David.


    Despite being prepared, the attacks from over 40 chains made David feel difficult.


    These enemies turned out to be really strong.


    Even David had trouble finding a way to escape their attacks.


    Shua!


    He sent a bolt of lightning to the foremost chain.


    Although the lightning bolt was only light, it managed to push the chain up.


    David then chose to step towards the chain since the path there was open.


    He moved quickly, arriving in front of one of the church members.


    His expression instantly became panicked as David appeared in front of him, he muttered faster so David heard the names of various gods from his mouth.


    Right after that, he saw a golden-colored shield of light in front of the man.


    It became clearer with time, and would probably actually be a real shield.


    At this point, David finally understood more of the concept of their power. Their power indeed did note from their bodies, but from the nature around them.


    David gathered many lightning bolts in his fist so that his fist was no longer visible,pletely covered by lightning.


    Without holding back, he sent his fist into that light shield before it became clearer.


    BANG!


    His fist turned out to be much stronger, the light shield shattered instantly.


    It then mmed into the man''s chin, producing a bone-cracking sound.


    After that, he was blown away, falling among the rubble. David couldn''t guess whether he was alive or dead.


    However, David couldn''t rest easy as many chains almost hit his back.


    Uncover secrets at m|v|l|e|mp|y|r.


    If those chains had pierced his back, he probably would have died.


    The good thing was that the men didn''t seem to be nning to kill him, just capture him.


    The chains tried to wrap around his body.


    This time he chose to jump into the air,nding on top of a small building.


    "You won''t be able to run," Carson said in a loud voice.


    When David looked up at him, he found that the man and the others were slightly floating in the air and moving towards him.


    "Do you think I can''t strike back!" David grunted in response.


    He raised his hand, gathering lightning in the air.


    In a short time, the lightning became huge, forming the head of a tiger.


    It was quite shocking to Carson and the others.


    "Son, whose blood have you swallowed?" asked Austin, looking angry. Perhaps now he guessed David used the blood of a more powerful deity.


    "You''re doing too much heresy," said Carson.


    "Eat this!" David paid no attention to their words. He sent the tiger-head-shaped lightning bolt at them.


    Whoosh!


    It moved quickly, lighting up the air so that day seemed to be brighter.


    As it approached them, Carson and Austin actually looked panicked.


    Thetter waved his hand to the other church members.


    After that, the chains suddenly disappeared, but then a huge golden shield of light appeared above them. It even instantly looked like a real shield.


    To David''s surprise, another shield of light appeared above the first one. It seemed that they wanted to create ayered shield.


    Of course, they didn''t have time to make more shields.


    The tiger-head-shaped lightning struck the second shield, destroying it directly before it hit the first shield.


    The eyes of everyone under the shield widened, seemingly not expecting that the power of the lightning had such a powerful destructive force.


    BANG!


    The shield didn''t shatter, but it instantly became full of holes.


    Some people were hit by lightning strikes, falling instantly until they looked helpless.


    The few survivors hurriedly stepped back including Carson and Austin. They were only half left.


    Actually, David was also surprised by the power of his attack.


    With his strength that could be said to be still small, his attack turned out to have a much greater destructive power than could be predicted.

 Chapter 79: Wounded

    "I think you need to call someone stronger," David said, looking down at the people below.


    "Boy, don''t get excited too early, do you think you''ve won?" Austin responded in an angry tone.


    "What can you do?" David sneered at him.


    "There''s nothing we can''t catch!" This time, it was Carson who answered.


    After that, he looked at Austin.


    "Let''s use that," he said in a low voice, but it could still be heard by David.


    David furrowed his brows while Austin nodded.


    The two men then seemed to mutter again, followed by their subordinates.


    "Eh!" David spontaneously looked up, surprised by the object that suddenly appeared there.


    It was a cage with an open bottom, having an enormous size. If it fell, he would practically be confined inside that cage. And it did fall right away.


    "Damn it!" David cursed.


    At this point, he chose to release as much lightning as he could release.


    In no time, the surrounding area suddenly seemed to be like a pool of lightning.


    David''s skin turned slightly pale, but in that lightning pool, he was able to move many times faster.


    Whoosh!


    He immediately tried to avoid the cage.


    Fortunately, the time was enough with his current strength.


    The only problem was that one of the cage''s irons hit his shoulder, causing a wound that was probably quite dangerous for an ordinary human.


    A hole appeared there, but not much blood came out. If he was an ordinary human, blood would have instantly gushed out of the wound, leaving his entire body covered in blood. However, because he was a Spiritual Being, so his body had a natural protection that prevented his blood froming out excessively, only a little blood came out but it was also enough to make his clothes reddish.


    However, even though this was the first time he had gotten a big wound, he actually did not feel much suffering despite the pain in the wound.


    At the same time, he found that Carson and Austin were quite exhausted now. It seemed that summoning the cage was indeed not something easy.


    "Let''s retreat first," Austin said suddenly.


    It was agreed by Carson directly.


    He waved his hand, ordering his subordinates to enter the bus.


    He himself entered the driver''s seat. Although quite a number of them were injured, they were still able to get on that bus, as if fear drove their resolve.


    Whoosh!


    The bus instantly took off at high speed.


    "Hmph!" David snorted coldly.


    He was actually still able to fight because Zeus'' power restored his energy very quickly. However, it was difficult if he had to chase after a group of people who were fleeing.


    His eyes then looked at his injured shoulder, thinking that he needed hospitalization for it to heal faster.


    In a hurry, he entered his car and drove to the nearest hospital.


    His cell phonework had returned since the men had left, so he immediately sent a voice note to Jane, informing her of this event.


    Experience tales on NovelFire _emp _y,r.


    Not far away, there was a hospital. David stopped his car in front of the hospital and immediately got out, leaving Pramono alone. At this moment, the man was still unconscious.


    David arrived at the lobby of the hospital with his hand over his shoulder.


    There were traces of blood on his clothes, so the nurses wandering around the lobby quickly noticed him.


    "Sir, what happened?" A young and female nurse approached David.


    "I''m injured, where is the treatment ce?" David replied, showing his shoulder slightly to the nurse.


    He looked calm and could speak fluently so the nurse initially thought it was just a normal wound, but she immediately widened her eyes when she saw the wound on David''s shoulder.


    "Q-quickly sit down," she said, taking a wheelchair from her friend who happened to be passing by and cing it behind David.


    Her friend wasn''t angry with her actions because she also saw David''s wound, and it was a real emergency.


    David sat down as the nurse asked.


    After that, the nurse immediately pushed the wheelchair to the Emergency Room.


    When she got there, she immediately called one of the doctors there, a middle-aged doctor.


    No exnation needed now, the middle-aged doctor quickly treated David''s wound, cleaned it, and covered it with a bandage.


    He was actually a bit surprised that David didn''t seem to be short of blood despite the sizable wound on his shoulder.


    "What caused this wound?" the doctor asked David.


    This question was not answered by David, he just observed the bandaged wound.


    "I think I''m fine now," he said in a low voice.


    What he said was agreed by the doctor because from any angle, David did look fine.


    Of course, the doctor still checked his blood pressure and heart rate.


    The results showed that everything was normal.


    This should only happen after a few days of treatment where the patients are allowed to go home and can take care of their own wounds.


    After that, David even stood up immediately.


    "Where do I pay?" he asked the doctor and the nurse.


    While the two were confused, David was now wondering where he needed to find a new shirt since his old one had been torn apart in addition to the fact that it was dirty. It felt a bit strange if he had to go out of there shirtless.


    "Sir, I think you need to stay in this hospital a little longer," the doctor said after a moment''s thought.


    He was sure something was wrong, and he thought it was better if David stayed under treatment so that if something bad happened, it could be dealt with immediately.


    He was convinced that something was wrong, and he thought it was better if David stayed on treatment so that if something bad happened, it could immediately be treated further.


    However, David kept shaking his head.


    And he was finally able to calm down as he saw Jane''s figure appear at the ER''s entrance.


    The woman still looked the same as thest time David saw her, she was wearing a short skirt and an elegant cable shirt while her short hair was left down.


    The nurses and doctors in the ER were instantly mesmerized by her, wondering who this beautiful young woman was.

 Chapter 80: Investment

    When she saw David, Jane went straight to him. She even brought a brand new shirt that was still in stic, probably bought on her way to this hospital.


    All the doctors and nurses finally realized that Jane hade for David.


    Perhaps because of her strong aristocratic aura, even the doctors unconsciously paved the way for her.


    Jane''s eyes fixed on David''s shoulder, she furrowed her brows as she asked, "does it hurt? What about those people? Did they all run away?"


    Asked three questions at once by her, David found it difficult to answer.


    In the end, he looked at the shirt Jane had brought first.


    "Can I get dressed first? I''ll exin everything that happened outside," he said. Discover secrets at m-vl-emp _yr.


    Fortunately, Jane did not refuse David''s wish. She nodded to him, taking the shirt out of its stic before handing it to David.


    All the doctors and nurses just silently watched as David slowly put the shirt on until the bandage on one of his shoulders was covered.


    After that, he stood up.


    "Let''s go," he said again.


    This time, the doctor chose not to say anything else.


    Of course, David still had to pay before leaving. That was taken care of by the nurse who escorted him to the ER.


    Only after that, did David and Jane exit the hospital, arriving at its yard.


    Right beside David''s car, Jane''s Rolls-Royce was parked, guarded by Lisa.


    Pramono had apparently woken up from his stupor, he was no longer even in David''s car, but beside Lisa.


    Thetter seemed to have asked him to wait.


    Upon arriving outside, David began to exin to Jane how he had met those men from the Vatican, who numbered up to a busload, then they drove his car to a deserted spot.


    He also told Jane the details of the fight.


    "This is strange, they don''t usuallye with so many people," Jane said, looking a little confused.


    For that matter, there was no way David could tell her that the reason was because she was wandering around in a very crowded ce constantly.


    David was worried that Jane would get suspicious if she kept thinking about it, so he quickly changed the topic.


    "By the way, that guy," he said while pointing at Pramono. "He has created an interesting app. It seems to me to have great potential for sess, so I brought it to you so you could take a look at it too."


    "An app? Is it really that good?" asked Jane, looking interested but also looking doubtful.


    Perhaps she was no stranger to this kind of thing as surely her family had invested into many startups.


    "It''s unique and it doesn''t exist yet. From the moment I saw it, I thought it might make people like it," David replied.


    Pramono was actually watching Jane, looking curious.


    Afterwards, he said to David, "bro, are you okay? I heard we were attacked, I don''t know why I suddenly fainted."


    "No need to discuss that," David replied.


    "And show her the app, if she''s interested, that means your app can be promoted worldwide without any problems," he added while ncing at Jane.


    Pramono should have guessed that Jane was the one who provided funding for his app. Since seeing her car, he really had no doubts.


    In a hurry, he took hisptop from inside David''s car.


    Afterwards, he showed it to Jane.


    Although initially pessimistic, after seeing how the app worked, Jane immediately showed interest.


    "Have you set up apany for this app?" Jane asked Pramono.


    "Yes, I hold 95% of the shares," Pramono replied.


    "Then who owns the remaining shares?"


    "It''s owned by Boss Owen."


    "Owen?" Jane didn''t seem to know who Owen was either.


    This left Pramono at a loss to exin. He then looked at David, showing a look like he wanted him to exin it to Jane.


    Of course, David preferred that he himself would exin who Owen was to Jane.


    "Owenes from a wealthy family in this city, I identally became acquainted with him sincest night. From Owen, I got to know Pramono," David said.


    Jane looked at David as he spoke. She nodded after knowing who Owen was before looking at him again.


    Maybe she didn''t n to find out what David was doing that he knew Owen. After all, Owen was a man, even if Jane was in a different personality, there was no way she would feel jealous or anything towards Owen.


    Everything would be fine as long as Jane did not know that David spent a night at Owen''s nightclub.


    "By the way, do you have an office yet?" Jane asked Pramono.


    Thetter shook his head.


    "I''m currently working out of my apartment. Of course, if you give me the funds, I''ll rent an office soon," Pramono replied.


    "However," he continued, "my n is to establish a base in Southeast Asia."


    "Southeast Asia?" Jane looked shocked after hearing Pramono''s words.


    Of course, it also made David wonder.


    "The sess of this app will practically boost the economy of the country it is based in, I want to boost my country''s economy, so I want the headquarters to be in my country." Pramono calmly exined.


    David frowned after hearing that, but to his surprise, Jane suddenly nodded.


    "Okay, you can build a base there and I will still invest in your app," he said.


    Jane''s words were quite surprising to Pramono, he didn''t expect that she actually agreed because personally, Pramono didn''t mind even if it remained in Europe as long as there was investment that helped his app grow.


    He was just looking for luck when he said he wanted to build a base in Southeast Asia. If Jane agrees, that''s great. If she didn''t agree, then he could only give up on helping his country.


    "Give me your ount number," Jane continued as she pulled out her cell phone. "I will send 1.5 Million Euros to you. Today, you must immediately return to your country and start taking care of everything, from renting an office and recruiting employees. Once it''s ready, give us a call and David and I wille to your country to invest in your app."


    Jane was very rxed when talking about it all. 1.5 Million seemed to be just her daily spending money.


    Pramono became more excited. He hurriedly mentioned his ount number to Jane.


    His excitement reached another level as Jane took only a moment to send 1.5 Million Euros.


    Even Jane asked him to leave without worrying at all that he would run off with the money.

 Chapter 81: Meet Erza Again

    Pramono left quickly. He took a taxi to the airport.


    "You''re also going to start apany," Jane said to David right after Pramono left.


    "What?" David was instantly confused by Jane''s words.


    "You will set up an investmentpany in your name. Thatpany will then invest in the man''s app. That way, everything will not be connected to me even if the moneyes from me. This is to avoid my family''s interference. As long as there is my name, they can practically interfere.


    If there is no my name, they will have a little trouble." Jane exined her reasoning so David wasn''t confused anymore.


    "Let''s go to the university first," she added before David could say anything.


    Instead of entering her car, she actually entered David''s car, and asked Lisa to leave.


    David followed her into the car, and started driving towards the university.


    While driving, he asionally touched his shoulder.


    He thought it was recovering now. It might not be 12 hours before his shoulder became normal again.


    "When are we going to set up the investmentpany?" David asked Jane.


    He asked because he thought Jane wouldn''t put this off since they had to attend sses at the university first. Given Jane''s perspective on college, she should have prioritized the investmentpany first.


    "There''s something at the university that I need to give you. After that, we''ll take care of thepany right away," Jane replied.


    David could not guess what Jane wanted to give him. He chose not to ask about it because he would soon see for himself.


    "Jane, it seems that you are also very confident about the short video application." David then changed the topic.


    Personally, he was interested in talking about the app.


    "I must admit that it is a new and unique idea," Jane replied. "It fits well with the current era where the inte is getting faster and cheaper while cameras are bing cleaner. I think people would be happier to see short videos like that rather than just photos."


    "That''s what I thought too. We just need to focus on the promotion. But how much money would it take to get at least 100 million users?" said David.


    Although David has a good understanding of how inte advertising works, he has no experience of using it directly, especially to reach so many people.


    David felt that One Billion Euros would not be enough.


    "It''s not something that can be calcted," Jane replied. "What is certain is that as long as the people who download the app continue to use it, recouping the advertising capital will not be difficult."


    Apparently, Jane doesn''t have an exact estimate either. Everything will be left up to the app. If the app was sessful, big profits woulde.


    "It''s just that isn''t it difficult for us to control the app if it''s based in Southeast Asia?" David said again.


    He still wasn''t sure why Jane had immediately agreed when Pramono wanted the app''s headquarters to be in Southeast Asia.


    Jane, who understood that David wanted to know the reason for her decision, calmly exined, "The region has an important role for us in the future. South of the region to Antarctica are ces with a lot of unexplored natural resources. Lack of technology and fiercepetition are the main reasons the region has not been explored.


    With the support of a giant technologypany based in Southeast Asia, I believe we can explore the region more easily."


    After hearing Jane''s exnation, David finally stopped talking. He tried to remember the map south of Southeast Asia.


    It should be the ocean next to Australia.


    David had a hard time imagining howplicated it would be to drill for oil in that vast ocean.


    Your source for fiction: m-vlempyr.


    When his car arrived near the university, David saw the Mercedes that Mery was using.


    However, it was not Mery''s presence that caught his interest.


    Beside the Mercedes, the figure of Erza was leaning back with her hands ying with her cell phone.


    She wore a long coat like yesterday and let her red hair down.


    Her beauty and her style full of jewelry made the students who came to the university astonished, wondering where this beautiful woman came from.


    The university might have many beautiful women, from rich kids to famous models, but it was still hard to find one as striking as Erza.


    David''s eyes spontaneously stared at her and continued to stare at her.


    "Isn''t it enough to stare at her for a while?" Jane suddenly asked, making David almost cough.


    He stared at the woman with slightly parted lips.


    Her current expression was indeed simr to when David talked about Zeus'' power characteristics. Her lips were pouting and there was obvious jealousy in her eyes.


    This was no longer the same as when he was staring at Isabel where Jane actually behaved as if she didn''t see anything.


    However, David wasn''t sure how she would feel now that she had already decided that David could have another woman.


    Surely she couldn''t do anything about her decision at that time.


    However, that doesn''t mean she can''t be upset.


    When this woman is in this personality, David may need to take care of her mood. If she continues to be made jealous, the end result could be that she bes yandere and such.


    Yandere was not a bad nature, of course, but it was very troublesome.


    "Stop right there!" Surprisingly, Jane suddenly pointed at the area beside Erza''s car as she asked David to stop.


    David showed a strange look.


    As his car got closer to the Mercedes, Jane began to lower the ss from the window beside her.


    The ss came downpletely when David''s BMW stopped.


    Erza immediately stopped ying her cell phone, her eyes looking at David who was in the driver''s seat.


    Before she could say anything, Jane suddenly said, "David is already here, hand over the sword to him now!"


    Jane''s tone sounded like an order from a superior to a subordinate.


    Erza was certainly not used to someone speaking in such a tone to her.


    "Jane, you must remember that this is my gift to David. It has nothing to do with you," Erza replied.


    David stared back and forth between Erza and Jane, he had no idea what the two women were talking about.


    "Huh, you can think whatever you want as long as it''s given to David," Jane replied, seemingly unconcerned with Erza''s wishes.


    Erza frowned slightly, but she did not say anything else. She then opened the back door of the Mercedes.


    When the door opened, David saw something simr to a sword but rolled up in ck cloth.

 Chapter 82: A Sword

    David was certain that it was a sword, but since he hadn''t seen it in person, he couldn''t guess what kind of sword it was.


    However, it did give him a certain sensation, as if it was alive.


    Carefully, Erza picked up the cloth-covered sword before entering the back room of David''s car.


    She did not open the cloth covering the sword right away, but waited for Jane to raise the window beside her first.


    After that, only then did she begin to open the cloth covering the sword.


    The cloth also seemed to be unique in that when a portion of the sword was exposed, David immediately felt an overwhelming spiritual aura. The faint golden glow emanating from the sword was enough to amaze him.


    When the sword was fully exposed so that he could see its shape, David vaguely felt a very strong threat from the sword.


    He thought a random person wielding it could threaten even him who was already a Spiritual Being.


    "This sword is called Excalibur, you must have heard of its legend." Jane suddenly spoke. "It was kept by the Morgan Family after much effort to obtain it. They were very afraid of the sword because its light was a serious threat to vampires. Of course, for Spiritual Beings like us, this sword is also very threatening.


    If it isbined with your strength, your attack power can reach an unstoppable point."


    "This is my gift to you, please ept it," Erza said right after Jane finished speaking.


    She handed the sword to David by pointing the hilt towards him.


    David was a bit hesitant to take the sword.


    It was precious without a doubt, but the question was whether he should carry it around with him everywhere he went?


    "Can this sword be shrunk down so that it can fit into a pants pocket?" David asked before he took the sword.


    Jane and Erza''s faces froze instantly upon hearing his question.


    Both of them showed very strange expressions.


    "David, maybe something like that can be done, but with our current level, we don''t have the means. The sword will stay like that," Jane said, exining a fact to David.


    "Then how am I going to hide this sword?" asked David once again. "You know, there''s no way I''m going to carry it around. Even a cosyer doesn''t carry a sword every day."


    "You can keep it in your car," Erza replied.


    "What if it goes missing when I''m not in the car? Or suddenly I''m fighting an enemy and want the sword, wouldn''t it be very inconvenient to retrieve it from inside this car?"


    "So that''s what you''re worried about, fiuh!" Jane suddenly said and sighed.


    "Is something wrong?" David asked Jane.


    There seemed to be something wrong with his words so the woman sighed. Did he say or worry about something stupid?


    "Actually, although this sword cannot be shrunk, it can be bound with your power. After that, you and the sword will be connected to each other," Jane replied in her gentle tone. "When you are connected to the sword, it will allow you to summon it toe to your ce as long as you are not too far away from it.


    For example you are on the roof of the university right now, when you summon the sword, it will fly to the roof. How far away you can summon this sword will depend on how strong your power is."


    After hearing Jane''s exnation, David finally understood why Jane had sighed.


    However, he thought he was not wrong. It wasn''t something he hadn''t thought of, but he was made to think that the means for such a thing was also unknown because Jane had previously said that she didn''t know of a way to shrink the size of the sword.


    "Then how do I bind this sword with my power?" When asking about that, David finally grabbed the hilt of the sword.


    Apparently, it was so light that he felt like he was holding a wooden sword.


    Even so, he was quite surprised when he directly held the sword.


    Infinite power, he felt that very clearly.


    That sword hid infinite power, it could be unleashed at any time. The problem was, did he have the strength to unleash that power?


    "Try to send your lightning into the sword," Jane replied. "We''ll see if it epts or rejects you. Some powers are actually rejected by the sword, especially vampire powers."


    David nodded, then did as Jane said.


    Lightning shot out of his hand, flowing into the sword.


    Apparently, the sword instantly absorbed the lightning.


    The golden light emanated more clearly from the sword and the lightning seemed to flow through the sword''s body.


    "Yeah, there''s no way Zeus'' power could be denied by Excalibur," Jane said as she looked at the sword.


    At this moment, David actually began to feel some sort of connection between him and the sword. It became stronger with time.


    When that connection was established, he began to know on his own how to summon the sword if it was far away from him. He also knew how to limit the sword''s power so that it didn''t release light constantly.


    ''I think I can ughter those Vatican people if only I had this sword from the beginning,'' David thought.


    After that, he looked at Erza who was watching him curiously.


    "Thanks, I like this gift," he told her.


    Erza smiled broadly at David thanking her. From her perspective, she thought David was opening up to her more and more. Maybe now he liked her as much as he liked Jane because she had also practically betrayed her own family for David.


    "There''s no need to thank her, it''s something she has to do because she knows our secret. Now she''s also bonded so there''s no way she could betray us," Jane said suddenly. She reprimanded David for thanking Erza.


    When David looked into Jane''s eyes, he found a sort of light of displeasure from her.


    "Uhmmm, Jane, aren''t you being too harsh. I sincerely did all this," Erza said in response.


    "You wouldn''t have done it if it wasn''t for me forcing you," Jane replied with a sardonic look.


    "Now, it''s time for you to go, there''s something I want to take care of with David," she added.


    "What? What does it matter if Ie with you?" Erza became even more annoyed that Jane was asking her to leave.

 Chapter 83: A Lawyer

    Erza had no other purpose in Paris than to get close to David. She even had ns to enroll at the University of Paris.


    There was nothing else she could think of to do but to make David more and more fascinated to the point of being in love with her.


    That way, she and David would be a couple who owned and shared everything.


    At that point, she thought David would think of her welfare by giving her his blood.


    However, how could she build a deeper rtionship if Jane kicked her out now, when she had just met David again?


    David thought Jane wouldn''t mind Erzaing along if it was in a personality where she was very open-minded.


    Unfortunately, she was a bit yandere now.


    For this matter, he chose to keep quiet.


    It was the private business of the two women.


    "If you don''t want to go, then we''ll go down," Jane replied in a tone as if she didn''t think about Erza''s opinion.


    "Jane, are you now breaking your promise after I fulfilled your request?" asked Erza in response.


    "I told you, we have important business," Jane replied, not exining more.


    "Name it, I wonder if it''s really as important as you say."


    Unfortunately, Jane chose to remain silent, not responding to Erza''s request.


    Thetter would definitely not consider creating an investmentpany as important.


    In the end, Erza chose to look at David.


    "David, are you also not letting mee with you?" she asked him.


    If David said yes, he would probably break Erza''s heart.


    This was something that was difficult for David because if he said no, Jane would definitely take offense.


    The main problem here was Jane''s personality.


    David thought that he had to find a solution to solve this problem.


    Yesterday, Jane''s personality should have changed while in ss, but there didn''t seem to be anything that triggered it. It changed in a natural way.


    The good thing was that Jane spoke before David said anything.


    "Don''t make things difficult for David, he can''t say yes or no because that would offend one of us. You''d better follow the words so that none of us make things difficult for David."


    David wanted to smile when he heard Jane''s words.


    Despite her personality, one thing that was clearly still present in Jane was her intelligence. She really knew how to handle a problem like this.


    Erza was silent for an instant as Jane''s words made quite a bit of sense.


    After a few moments of silence, she snorted softly to Jane.


    "You win again for the day, Jane," she said. "However, don''t think I''ll always lose."


    She opened the car door after she said that then stepped out with a pair of long legs.


    People''s attention was once again drawn to her, marveling at her beauty and wondering what she was doing inside the White BMW.


    Unfortunately, not many knew that it was actually David''s car.


    As soon as Erza got out of the car, David started driving, going to the government office area.


    Something like a corporate office was nothing to look for for David as Jane had already set that up long before they met.


    She not only had a house, but also a floor in a skyscraper in the business center that could be used as a corporate office whenever she wanted.


    It would be registered as the office of David''s investmentpany.


    Therefore, all David needed to do now was register hispany.


    When he arrived at the Paris government office area, David headed to the Business Department.


    It was one of the most prestigious departments because only those withrge capital coulde to it.


    Some people might build a business, but if it was just a small business, there was no need to register it with the Business Department.


    The department was in a four-story building, not very spacious, but the courtyard was full of luxury cars.


    Although the building used an old European design, it was equipped with thetest modern features.


    David parked his BMW among several other luxury cars.


    However, David doesn''t get out of the car right away. He stayed seated because on the way here, Jane had said that Lisa was picking up awyer who would help them take care of everything so that things could be settled easily.


    Even if Jane said that she was ady of the Rothschild Family, the employees in this department probably wouldn''t care much since their knowledge of the family was limited. Awyer with a big name in the business world is always more respectable.


    The Lisa they were waiting for arrived not long after in Jane''s Rolls-Royce.


    One of the car''s rear windows was open, so David could immediately see who Lisa had brought.


    Behind the window sat a middle-aged man with a short, chubby build. He had shiny, neat blonde hair. Of particr interest were his fingers, full of diamond rings.


    "Bet," David said spontaneously.


    He knew the man because he was a famouswyer who was often on TV and had high poprity on social media.


    He was referred to as the 10 Million Lawyer because it was said that his cheapest fee was 10 Million Euros.


    "Is he thewyer who will help me?" David asked Jane with a strange expression.


    "You must recognize him..." Jane smiled as she responded. She said, "that guy used to be my private tutor inw, so I''m quite familiar with him. Instead of paying anotherwyer, it''s better to ask an acquaintance in this field for help. Let''s go downstairs."


    Jane opened the door beside her right after she said that.


    David smiled wryly for a moment, but he thought he had to look calm in front of Jane''s acquaintance so that he wouldn''t look bad as her boyfriend.


    He got out of the car and waited for the Rolls-Royce to arrive beside them.


    Bet quickly looked at Jane, and he looked astonished that Jane was standing with a handsome young man. Instantly, Bet wondered if the man was Jane''s boyfriend.


    He was one of those people who thought highly of Jane, not only because of her background, but also because of her intelligence and various other merits. He was naturally curious about the man who could conquer Jane''s heart.

 Chapter 84: A Plan for Night

    "Miss Jane, I hear you need help registering apany, is that correct?" Bet asked Jane, acting as if there was nothing unusual here.


    "Not me, but my boyfriend," Jane replied while ncing at David.


    This was practically a confirmation of their rtionship. Bet wanted to take a deep breath but held it in. He was surprised at himself for being surprised by the rtionship of two young people.


    "I see, let''s go inside, I''ll help your boyfriend take care of everything," he said.


    He was in no position toment on Jane and her boyfriend''s rtionship. Here, he would just do his job.


    Jane nodded then looked at David with an expression inviting him to follow thewyer.


    Bet''s poprity could be seen when they arrived at the entrance of the Business Department. Everyone recognized him, even the employees of the department greeted him kindly, asking what he was doing.


    It seemed that if he asked for a favor, they would all help him until it was done.


    After passing through the entrance of the department, David and the others arrived at a lobby with many reception desks.


    There were also many sofas for guests to sit and wait for their name to be called.


    "Miss Jane, sir!" Bet turned towards Jane and David. He said, "You two can wait on the sofa, I''ll take care of the registration. Later, I just need help filling out some paperwork."


    "Please, Mr. Bet, we''ll wait," Jane replied directly in a polite tone.


    Bet nodded before going to one of the reception desks while David and Jane finally sat down on one of the sofas.


    They intrigued quite a lot of people because they were young but were able to enlist the help of a topwyer. This showed that they were not just rich kids.


    Here, there was no shortage of rich kids, but most were just helped by ordinarywyers.


    After a few moments of talking with a receptionist, Bet then went to the elevator.


    David really had no knowledge of how to register apany in this ce, so the process was something he could not guess.


    Apparently, there was a receptionist who came to his and Jane''s couch, cing two cups of warm coffee in front of them.


    Jane without hesitation took the cup in front of her and drank it before smiling at David.


    It was a charming and alluring smile, something indescribable whenbined with her beautiful face.


    After that, Jane suddenly tied up her short hair, making it look like it was in a bun.


    Her attractiveness instantly increased as there was no more hair blocking her white neck whether it was on the side or back.


    Quite a few male eyes were drawn to Jane''s neck. Some even experienced elerated breathing.


    "Jane, if you''ll excuse me, I''m going to kiss you right here," David said.


    His desire had been provoked. Coupled with his current boldness, he did not hesitate to say such nonsense.


    Of course, he would actually do what he said as long as Jane allowed it. Even if there were many people around them, it did not matter to him.


    Jane rolled her eyes at him. She replied, "I just want to wait morefortably here, why are you so lustful? Can''t you be patient untilter tonight?"


    Jane''s tone actually sounded like she wasining.


    This made David feel strange because he had never heard her speak in such a tone.


    With her always calm personality, theining tone seemed more interesting when it came from her.


    "You know, Jane, a man''s lust is hard to control," David replied, not feeling awkward when he talked about his lust.


    After all, he and Jane were lovers, their rtionship was long and they had already done some things caused by lust, it didn''t matter even if they talked about their lust openly towards each other.


    "It''s just, what are we going to do tonight?" asked David after talking about lust.


    He asked about it because Jane had first talked about it.


    The woman seemed to be nning something for them forter tonight.


    "There shouldn''t be any other distractions for us tonight," Jane replied. "You can''t wait for our first night as lovers, well, I was thinking that too. Putting off a good thing is never a good thing."


    David, "..."


    At this point, David chose to stop talking because everything was clear.


    He wanted it, and Jane wanted it too.


    Perhaps aside from personal desires as a normal woman with a sexual appetite, she did not want it to be dyed for fear that some women would precede him.


    David felt likeughing but he chose to hold it in.


    After that, Bet came out of the elevator with several sheets of documents in his hand.


    He walked straight to the table David and Jane were at.


    "May I sit here, Miss Jane?" Bet asked when he arrived in front of them. Even to sit down, he asked permission first.


    David wasn''t sure how he was teaching Jane about the legal world. Was he acting like a teacher or a subordinate?


    Jane invited him to sit with a gesture of her hand.


    Once seated, Bet ced one of the documents on the table while taking a pen from his shirt pocket.


    "What is your name, sir?" He then asked David.


    Until now, he had not known his name.


    David told him ording to the name on his ID card.


    "Okay." Bet then wrote David''s name. After that, he asked again. "Then what''s the name of thepany you''re going to build?"


    The name of thepany, this was something David hadn''t even thought about. When would he have time to think about it given that it was happening in such a short period of time.


    "How about Apex Capital Group, it''s a good name for an investmentpany." Jane suddenly made a suggestion.


    "Apex Capital?" David and Bet were surprised by Jane''s suggestion as the name she chose sounded very big.


    However, given their goals, David thought it was a suitable name.


    After a moment''s surprise, he nodded.


    "Okay, let''s use that name, Apex Capital Group," he said.


    Since David had already agreed, Bet could only write the name.


    After that, he asked for other things like the office address and such.


    Here, they were not just creating apany, it also included setting up an ount in thepany''s name.


    "So, how much is the initial capital for thispany?" Bet asked again after filling in thepany ount data.

 Chapter 85: Buy a Dress

    When creating apany, initial capital should always be included so that thepany can be categorized by level.


    This is only for the initial stage. As long as the minimum limit is met, the next things can be solved easily.


    As far as David knew, investmentpanies required arger capital, but it should only be around 1 Million Euros.


    Since he personally didn''t hold any money, only a card that could be used to continuously withdraw money, so he couldn''t think of what the initial capital for thispany should be.


    It depended on Jane because she was basically the one who wanted him to set up thepany and all the capital came from her.


    Before David could look at Jane, she had already said it.


    "Write 1 Billion Euros," she said in a calm tone, with no ripples at all.


    It was a good thing that no outsiders heard that because her words could practically blow everyone''s minds.


    Of course, it was enough to shock David and Bet. Bet''s hand was even shaking so much that his pen almost fell off.


    Such a figure was still too big from his point of view even though he had a huge fee as awyer.


    He would be surprised if the people talking about it were people his own age. The problem this time was that he was hearing it from a young woman who was probably only 18 years old.


    Although he knew Jane''s background well and how much money her family had, he wasn''t so sure if Jane really held 1 Billion Euros that could be transferred to thepany''s ount.


    No, thispany belonged to David, not Jane, why was Jane talking? Is Jane the one who will give the funds to David?


    In the end, Bet looked at David, asking for his opinion.


    David was indeed very surprised, but he did not show his surprise excessively. He mostly looked calm.


    This kind of thing would not be a burden to him.


    As Bet looked at him, David nodded at him, signaling him to follow Jane''s words.


    Since David had already nodded, Bet could only write 1 Billion Euros in thepany''s capital amount.


    He didn''t really think about the reaction of the Business Department officialster. If they asked, he would just have to say that this involved super-rich people who didn''t think highly of 1 Billion Euros.


    After finishing writing, Be tidied up all the documents.


    "I''ll make sure it''s all done today, but it might not be finished until the afternoon," he said.


    Jane nodded to him as she replied, "when it''s done, call Lisa, she''ll take care of the rest."


    Bet probably didn''t have Jane''s contacts himself, and Jane wouldn''t give them to him. He would have to contact Lisa first if he wanted to contact Jane.


    "Alright," Bet replied before standing up. He seemed to be going upstairs to this department again.


    After he left, David said to Jane, "if this news leaks out, I''m afraid I''ll face jealousy from many parties."


    "Are you afraid?" replied Jane with a question, giving David a teasing smile.


    "Not in the least," David replied, grabbing her wrist. "You are mine including everything you have. If anyone is jealous, then they can die with it. Only a fool would be jealous of someone else''s good fortune."


    "You seem to be getting cocky, huh, David?" said Jane after hearing David''s words.


    David did not dispute that, nor did he feel the need to introspect himself for being arrogant.


    "Now where do we go to spend the day?" he asked, changing the subject.


    He asked because he thought it would be inappropriate for them to go to the university now that they had practically missed one ss.


    "Honestly, I don''t have any ns for this day," Jane replied. "Yeah, how about we go to look for a dress."


    "A dress?" David was confused as to why Jane suddenly wanted to find a dress.


    "Tonight, there''s also a party I want to go to with you. I need a dress because I don''t have any in stock in this town," Jane replied.


    "And what party is that?"


    Personally, David had no experience with parties although he knew there were many in the city every night. Rich people from different nations sometimes came to celebrate their sess by throwing a party.


    It was just that, considering Jane was too far above, so David wondered if this was the party of an elite equal to her.


    "It''s just an engagement party," Jane replied without going into details.


    "I see, well, let''s find a dress for you," David replied.


    After that, they finally left the Business Department, using David''s BMW.


    They went to a fashion area with many luxury clothing stores.


    This was not an area David had ever been to because before this, he had thoughting to this area was just a nonsense before having arge amount of money.


    In addition to famous brand stores, there were also many boutiques of famous designers. Their stores looked very exclusive, as if they would only receive guests from the royal family.


    From the looks of it, their stores seem to be frequented by members of the royal family.


    There were probably no boutiques more prestigious than those in this area in all of Europe.


    David sees visitors from various countries, mostly women in their 30s. Their aura of wealth was so obvious that it gave the impression of being dazzling.


    "Let''s go to that boutique!" Jane pointed to a boutique with the name L&J.


    David didn''t know what the name meant, as far as he could see, the boutique only stocked women''s dresses.


    From all the dresses, he found one thing inmon, they all turned out to be off-shoulder dresses with tight waists.


    Would Jane want to wear such a dress for tonight? David wondered.


    If she wore one of those dresses, David couldn''t imagine how charming she would be.


    David then parked his car in front of the boutique.


    He and Jane got out of the car simultaneously, immediately getting stares from the boutique''s employees.


    They were all women with a professional style, wearing long ck pants and very neat suits.


    When David and Jane walked into the boutique, the employee by the door greeted them saying, "wee to L&J Boutique, miss, sir, is there a dress you would like? We have various types of off-shoulder dresses. We can also design a new dress especially for you."


    The employee''s eyes were fixed on Jane as she said thest sentence.


    She scanned Jane''s figure from top to bottom and then added with a faint smile, "You are very beautiful, miss. I think all the dresses fit your perfect body perfectly."


    The employee''s praise was clearly not just to please Jane and get her to spend. Her admiration for Jane''s figure could be seen in her eyes.

 Chapter 86: Quick

    Jane''s eyes did not scan the entire boutique for too long. Her gaze stopped on a not-so-long ck dress with two slits. The chest of the dress had embroidered roses surrounded by pearls of various colors.


    It was tight, plus that it was an off-shoulder dress, David thought the woman wearing it would definitely seem very sexy in addition to being very elegant and charming.


    Jane then walked towards the dress, and when she arrived in front of the dress, she touched it.


    "Would you like to try this dress on, miss?" the employee asked.


    She had been following Jane since she walked towards the dress.


    "No need, I''ll buy it now," Jane replied.


    "Miss, you might want to try it on first so we can see if it fits your size," the employee said after hearing Jane''s words.


    However, Jane shook her head as she replied, "it fits me."


    From the looks of it, Jane didn''t seem to like lingering in clothing stores like most women.


    This was quite reassuring to David as it was a sign that the next time he apanied Jane shopping, he would not have to wait long.


    After Jane spoke, David approached the employee.


    "So, how much does this dress cost?" he asked as he pulled out his card.


    He didn''t want Jane to pay for it herself, so he decided to take care of the rest even though the money also came from Jane.


    Jane didn''t seem to mind David paying for the dress, she just stood there silently.


    The employee couldn''t keep advising Jane to wear the dress.


    She then took David to the cashier.


    When he found out the price of the dress, David felt likeughing and crying.


    Now he understood why top designers were so rich.


    Of course, the price didn''t matter with his card.


    "Miss, would you like another dress?" the employee asked Jane, smiling slightly.


    She was probably very confident that David and Jane had no problem buying multiple dresses at once. She naturally hoped that she could sell more so that she could earn moremission.


    Unfortunately, Jane shook her head. She calmly replied, "I only need one dress now."


    Jane''s expression that waspletely different from most women who were always enthusiastic when looking at clothes made the employee smile wryly, finally realizing that Jane was not that type of woman. She was of a very rare breed, a man''s dream.


    After that, the employee folded the dress, putting it into a clothing box that could be said to be very luxurious.


    The price of the box itself was actually more expensive than the price of most clothes out there.


    The employee then handed the box to Jane.


    Thetter took it and went straight out of the boutique.


    In no time, she and David were back in the car.


    In the car, David couldn''t help but ask, "Jane, aren''t you interested in the other dresses? Maybe you can buy more, soter you can decide which one fits best."


    "Are you willing to wait for me there?" she asked David because of her words.


    For a moment, David''s face froze.


    He wondered if Jane was indeed the type who didn''t like being in a clothing store for too long or she just didn''t want to keep him waiting because she was a very considerate woman to her boyfriend.


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter," he replied.


    Men may get annoyed at waiting for their girlfriends or wives to go shopping, but that doesn''t mean they won''t do it.


    However, after that, Jane shook her head.


    "I''m not one to waste time on unimportant things. All I need is one dress, and if I can''t decide what dress suits me in a short time, the dream of bing the ruler of the world is just nonsense," she said in a calm tone, confirming that she was indeed the type of woman who wouldn''t spend long on shopping.


    From her words, David discovered again her extraordinary way of thinking.


    "Jane, if all women were like you, all men would be happy," David said, caressing Jane''s hand.


    He could not help but praise her because even though she had a sort of two personalities, the core of each of them was still the same, she was an intelligent and virtuous woman.


    From David''s point of view, the difference between the two personalities was simply the way Jane took a stance when she saw something.


    One made her want her will to be fulfilled to the point that she would get angry if her will was not fulfilled while the other, she was very open to things that even harmed her.


    Of course, the former didn''t hurt David that much because the things Jane wanted were never bad.


    Jealousy is natural. The other is that the things she wants are things that are good for David.


    She would impose her will on those things.


    Jane didn''t respond to David''s words, just looked ahead quietly.


    David thought now he needed to change the topic.


    "It looks like we still have a long wait before nightfall, I think we really need to find something to do," David said.


    "I don''t have any ideas," Jane replied directly without any reaction.


    It seemed that she did not have any ns for today.


    Of course, they could do something beautiful and romantic now, but that would make the momentter in the evening less charming.


    After all, there were ns for them to do just thatter in the evening.


    It seems like their lives have be boring all of a sudden.


    However, in reality this was just because they had to refrain from doing something.


    Since Jane didn''t have any ideas and David didn''t have any either, so David could only drive without any clear destination.


    To David''s surprise, Jane suddenly fell asleep in the car.


    ''Is she tired?'' David wondered because Jane seemed to be enjoying her sleep.


    Perhaps she didn''t get enough rest while sleeping on the ne from the United States to Europe.


    David chose to continue driving while Jane slept.


    He circled around Paris and finally chose to stop beside a river that was also adjacent to a ser field.


    It appeared to be a ser field belonging to a ser school as there were children ying ser, apanied by some coaches.


    David had a reason for stopping there. It was because he saw Isabel.

 Chapter 87: Another Man

    Isabel was wearing shorts and a tight tanktop while her hair was in a ponytail.


    There, she was jogging, circling the jogging track around the ser field.


    Her body was sweaty, but very sexy because of her tight outfit.


    David didn''t expect to see Isabel here, and also found it strange why she was exercising at this hour. Plus, did she not go to university? She was supposed to be busy at the university since she was studying three majors.


    Or is her ss not having lessons?


    David couldn''t specte.


    He had a slight desire to see Isabel, but was a bit hesitant because of Jane beside him.


    "Eh!" He was suddenly distracted as he saw a maning on a ck ninja motorcycle.


    When the man took off his helmet, David instantly recognized him.


    His name was Luca, he went to the same high school as David, and could be said to be one of the popr guys there.


    He had a handsome face with a strong physique.


    As far as David knew, quite a few popr girls in that high school had dated him.


    After getting off his motorcycle, the man approached Isabel who happened to be resting.


    David showed a strange look at that.


    He thought Luca wanted to approach Isabel.


    As a man who had great pride in having the power of Zeus in his body, he was not happy about other men approaching his woman. Therefore, he wanted to warn the man.


    However, David was in no hurry to get out of the car.


    For now he wanted to see Isabel''s response first.


    ''Can I hear their conversation from here?'' David wondered as they were about 50 meters away.


    David concentrated his strength in his ears, trying to improve his hearing.


    At the same time, Isabel finally noticed Luca.


    "Hi Isabel, long time no see," Luca said when Isabel looked at him.


    Fortunately, David actually heard his words.


    "Luca?" said Isabel.


    "Isabel, you''re getting charming, as expected from the most beautiful woman in our high school," Luca said after Isabel said his name.


    The man smiled brightly.


    He didn''t go to the University of Paris, but it was clear that he had graduated from high school, so he looked more mature. When it came toplimenting women, he was more straightforward.


    "Thank you, is there anything?" Isabel replied.


    "I just happened to be passing by and saw you, so I decided to approach you. You know, a lot of guys in our high school are hoping for a beautiful destiny with you," Luca replied.


    He showed his intentions directly, not mincing words at all.


    "You''re actually the fourth one toe to me and say something like this," Isabel replied.


    That surprised even David.


    It seemed that Isabel had indeed been targeted by many guys in the high school.


    They probably felt that dating Isabel after high school was possible, and it would definitely be a wonderful date.


    Especially after high school, they have more freedom, can work part-time more often so living together is also not difficult.


    Luca looked awkward after hearing Isabel''s words.


    For a while, he was at a loss for what to say.


    And suddenly, Isabel said, "to be honest, I have a boyfriend now."


    Luca, "..."


    This time, the man''s mouth opened while his face froze.


    Even he looked sad.


    In the end, he cleared his throat.


    "Uhmm, sorry, I seem to have gotten my hopes up," he said. "However, may I ask who has be your boyfriend, is he from our high school?"


    Isabel''s eyes looked into the man''s eyes when asked about that.


    After that, Isabel apparently nodded. "His name is David, I''m not sure if you remember him."


    "David?" Luca looked confused.


    He probablypletely forgot who David was because they weren''t in the same ss even though they went to the same high school.


    On the other hand, David finally chose to get out of the car.


    His rtionship with Isabel was still unclear, but to their high school alumni, Isabel had actually said that she and David had dated.


    This made David feel amazed.


    It seems that Isabel really likes him now.


    In no time, Isabel found David.


    She was a little surprised to see him here, and even then looked worried.


    Perhaps she was worried that there might be a misunderstanding between them because she was alone with another man here.


    "David," Isabel said when David arrived in front of her.


    Luca, who also saw David, finally knew which man had managed to be Isabel''s boyfriend.


    He had forgotten who David was, but in high school, he had seen him. He naturally remembered David''s face.


    This surprised him a little because it was a quiet guy in high school who managed to be Isabel''s boyfriend.


    Luca wondered how David had won Isabel''s heart.


    "So Luca, do you already know who David is?" David asked the man with a slight smile.


    Isabel, who was initially worried, became confused. She wondered if David had heard her and Luca''s conversation.


    Where had he been before this? Was he near them but they didn''t realize?


    Meanwhile, Luca was still silent.


    After some time, he shook his head slightly, seeming to want to get rid of the distracting thoughts.


    "Yeah, congrattions to you two," he said.


    "Alright, I''ll be going now, sorry for interrupting. I hope you guys are always happy."


    Having said that, he actually left.


    David could actually feel the man''s strong jealousy. Perhaps he could not ept that it was another man who managed to be Isabel''s boyfriend, and it was not one of the popr men.


    However, he probably still preferred to keep his dignity so he kept his cool.


    Plus, David did not look ordinary as a man.


    His face is handsome and his aura is very dominant.


    Someone with intelligence would think first beforepeting with him over a woman.


    Actually, when Luca was riding his motorcycle, he began to show his frustration by sting his exhaust very loudly in addition to riding very fast, enough to disrupt traffic.

 Chapter 88: Short

    "David, since when have you been here?" Isabel asked right after Luca disappeared from her and David''s sight.


    The tone in which she spoke to David was no different than usual. It wasn''t a tone like they were lovers, but there was something special between them.


    Perhaps it was because they were not yet lovers despite the fact that at the same time, Isabel had imed that they were dating.


    "I just happened to be passing by and saw you," David replied.


    "I thought it was strange to see you exercising at this hour," he added.


    Isabel looked at her watch after hearing that.


    She then replied, "The lecturer who teaches my ss happened to be sick, so our ss was canceled. I took advantage of this time to exercise because I felt a little sleepy."


    "I see, is that done?" David said.


    "Yeah, I was nning to go home after this," Isabel replied.


    Perhaps her mind had changed because David was here, but she should talk about her original intentions first.


    David nced at his BMW after hearing that, hoping Jane didn''t wake up because he got out of the car.


    After that, he said to Isabel, "can we go over there for a while?"


    He pointed to a small park beside the ser field.


    The park had many trees so it looked enclosed from the outside.


    What did David want to do there?


    Isabel didn''t even need to specte, she immediately thought of dirty things, which she found interesting.


    Without thinking, she nodded to David.


    They went to the park after that.


    When arriving at that park, David even found that it was empty. There were really no people around at all so his thoughts went wild.


    What was the purpose of inviting Isabel to this park?


    Of course, to do something. He was feeling bored, so he wanted to heat up his body a bit even if it did not reach the end.


    He was tempted because Isabel today gave off a very sexy impression.


    "How about we sit here," David said to Isabel when they passed a long chair.


    David sat down without waiting for Isabel''s response.


    And Isabel didn''t refuse either. She sat as he asked.


    "What do you want to do?" Isabel asked right after she sat down.


    Although she certainly understood David''s desire, she obviously didn''t want to be too blunt so she chose to pretend she didn''t know anything.


    David looked at Isabel''s figure before answering, "to be honest, I was tempted when I saw you, and I think my enthusiasm increased because you recognized me as your boyfriend."


    Isabel''s expression instantly froze after hearing David''s words. It was now clear that David had actually heard her conversation with Luca.


    While her expression froze, David''s hand touched her thigh which was exposed quite a lot.


    It was sweaty but it was still very soft when David caressed it.


    In no time, her skin became reddish.


    "No problem, right? Just for a minute," David told her.


    "We''vee that far, why still ask," Isabel replied.


    It seemed that she didn''t want any more pretense when David''s intentions were clear.


    David smiled again then put his arm around her waist and pulled her to his side.


    And she did not continue to hide her personal desires.


    She reciprocated David''s gesture by cing her hands on his shoulders and then around his neck.


    Her eyes looked into David''s, seemingly inviting him to kiss.


    When David''s face moved forward, her face also moved forward.


    There was no hesitation whatsoever in this from Isabel.


    She showed more desire to David.


    Once their lips met, their kiss became very deep instantly.


    Their tongues came out of their mouths simultaneously, and caressed each other gently.


    Their warm breath exchanged, creating a mysterious and beautiful scent.


    David''s hands then entered her tanktop, pulling her bra down so that he could squeeze her breasts directly.


    Isabel trembles with pleasure, reciprocating David''s actions by hugging him tighter.


    They did it all for about five minutes, stopping when they ran out of breath.


    "Do you want to go now?" Isabel suddenly asked.


    It seemed that she could guess David only wanted to be here for a while.


    Before David could answer, Isabel asked again, "when are we going to do it, I mean really do it?"


    This was beyond David''s expectation that Isabel would ask about this.


    Given her figure that he thought was untouchable, David couldn''t help but feel an indescribable sensation.


    However, Isabel could not be med because she was a normal woman with desires. At this age, her desire is already unstoppable.


    She could no longer continue to be a virgin.


    "After tonight, if there''s a chance," David replied.


    "Okay!" Isabel nodded.


    After that, she stood up first, and walked away.


    Even then she was jogging again.


    It seemed that she felt some difort as this passion was interrupted in the middle of the game.


    Since David also felt ufortable, so he understood Isabel''s feelings.


    Phew!


    David sighed as he stood up.


    Fortunately, when he returned to the car, Jane was still sleeping.


    Her sleep was really deep, there was no sign that she had woken up.


    This put David in a better mood.


    He then drove while whistling.


    As his whistling became louder, Jane finally woke up.


    She looked surprised as David showed a pleased expression.


    "What happened to you?" Jane asked him.


    "Just feeling that the world has be a better ce," David replied with a faint smile.


    In a good mood, it was easy to answer a woman''s question in a poetic way.


    Jane seemed unsure of David''s answer so she knitted her brows.


    Not wanting her to overthink things, David ced his hand on her thigh, caressing it gently.


    Jane rolled her eyes at his actions.


    Funnily enough, she slept again after that, leaving David dumbfounded.


    It seems that the previous sleep was not enough for Jane. She woke up only because he disturbed her sleep.


    This time, David chose to stop whistling.


    However, he stopped the car again in the vicinity of the Eiffel Tower.


    Instead of continuing to drive, he decided to y a game on his cell phone. It''s a routine he loves, so it will make the time go by faster.

 Chapter 89: Janes Mansion

    David yed the game untilte afternoon, and finally, Jane woke up from her sleep.


    This time, she really didn''t look tired anymore, as if her energy had returned.


    Jane looked around, then looked at David.


    "I think I''ve kept you waiting too long. You should have woken me up to go home with me so that you could rx properly too," she told David.


    "It''s not a bad thing to keep my lover sleeping," David replied with a faint smile.


    It seemed that Jane felt ufortable with him for waiting for her to sleep.


    "Do you want to eat?" David asked not wanting Jane to keep talking about it.


    Jane looked at the sky for a moment before shaking her head.


    "I don''t think so, let''s go to my mansion. I want to take a shower and change my clothes. After that, we can go to the party. If you want to eat, you can eat at my mansion. There are many servants who are good at cooking," she said.


    Hearing about the mansion, David immediately nodded. He was very curious as to what Jane''s residence was like in this city.


    He immediately started driving again while Jane directed the road.


    In no time, they arrived at the outskirts of the city with many luxurious residences where each one was in a separate area.


    David was quite surprised when he arrived in the neighborhood. Despite being from Paris, he had nevere here.


    The luxury in this neighborhood exceeded his imagination.


    There were quite a fewrge mansions of various designs, whether modern or old European.


    Each had a veryrge courtyard with a helicopter or two in the backyard. The mansions that happened to be by the river had their ownrge boats.


    At this point, David finally realized that there were more rich people in this world than he knew.


    "It''s over there!" Jane finally pointed at one mansion that had three floors. The walls were golden in color, using a modern design with many windows on each side.


    The courtyard had many guards, and as it turned out, the mansion was surrounded by two rivers. It was basically on top of a small ind that separated a river into two.


    "You really live in this mansion?" David asked Jane.


    "Only when I''m in this city," Jane replied casually.


    "What are you so surprised about? You know that I''m very rich," she added.


    "No, it''s a natural shock because there''s still a poverty mentality in me," David replied with a quietugh.


    He didn''t need to argue with his own shorings, which were in fact there.


    After that, David crossed the bridge to the mansion''s gate.


    When the guards saw his car, they immediately pressed the button to open the gate.


    It seemed that they knew clearly which car could enter even though they did not see who was inside the car.


    Given that Jane had bought it, there was no way she wouldn''t have told the guards.


    Once the gate was open, David immediately got into it, speeding towards the luxurious mansion.


    Their arrival seemed to be noticed by the people inside the mansion as a group of servants immediately came out of the door.


    They were all women ranging in age from 20s to 30s, wearing long pants and waitress shirts.


    David instantly deduced that their wages working as servants here were huge because each of them possessed model-like beauty.


    From another point of view, it looked more like a royal pce with its guards and servants.


    "Jane, can you live in just a two-room apartment?" David asked the woman.


    Jane''s habits have been revealed, but David doesn''t know what her standards are when ites to choosing a ce to live. Would she only live in a luxurious ce or a simple ce?


    "I think I can live anywhere, it depends on who I''m living with or what I''m doing there," Jane replied calmly, not bothering to tell David her thoughts on housing.


    As it turned out, Jane''s view of housing was not whether it was luxurious or simple, it was who she lived with or what she did.


    Her answer exceeded David''s expectations so David nodded lightly.


    It was an answer that David should haveplimented Jane on, but David thought he hadplimented Jane too much. If it continued like that, it would only make her seem too ordinary.


    He stopped the car right in front of the mansion''s terrace.


    "Come on down," Jane said to David before opening the door beside her.


    David nodded and followed her.


    When he got out of the car, David immediately got stares from all the servants.


    Some were curious and some looked amazed. There were even a few who widened their eyes.


    Recently, there had been rumors in the mansion that Jane had a boyfriend.


    It was a shocking rumor. Even if they believed it, they still had a hard time calming down after seeing her in person.


    That could now not be doubted as Jane had returned with a man.


    Jane seemed not to care about the stares of the servants.


    She walked towards the door of the mansion while signaling David to follow her.


    Instantly, the servants on the terrace opened the way for them.


    Jane continued walking even when she arrived in front of them.


    When she finally passed them, she said, "make sure to fulfill all David''s requests, he''s my boyfriend, his requests are the same as mine."


    Jane just said that and didn''t stop walking.


    David only thought about her words for a moment as his attention quickly moved to the halls of the mansion.


    He thought the luxury was a bit too much.


    Various modern facilities and equipment to even unattainable toys like an actual airne simtor were there. Even the floor was made of ss with a fish pond underneath.


    What was really excessive was that the fish in the pond were not small ornamental fish, but big fish like sharks.


    Some people might keep sharks, but not this many, filling a pond that was basically as big as the mansion hall. David wasn''t sure how many there were, but it was clear that putting them in this ce was ridiculous.


    He couldn''t guess how the people out there would react if they saw this.

 Chapter 90: Wait!

    "I''m going to my room, you can do whatever you want here," Jane said after a while of David watching the hall of the mansion.


    She did not invite David to her room as it could be dangerous, and ruin their ns.


    David nodded to Jane.


    As a man who had an interest in many things, he could naturally turn his attention to the things in this hall first.


    That airne simtor for example, he thought he needed to try it out.


    Seeing that David''s gaze kept on the simtor, Jane said, "there is a servant who can teach you how to pilot the ne, just enter the simtor, the servant wille to help you."


    After saying that, Jane took a step towards the stairs to the second floor.


    David went straight to the simtor, and sure enough, there was a servant who approached him.


    She was a woman who looked to be in her mid-20s, pretty and sweet with a round face and eyes and short, slightly curly hair.


    "Sir, would you like to learn how to drive a ne?" the woman asked David.


    "What''s your name?" David asked her name first.


    "My name is Lily, sir!" The woman replied.


    "Lily, can you really drive a ne?" David asked once again.


    "I''ve never driven an airne in person, but if it''s based on my abilities using the simtor, I''ll basically be given permission." Lily exined about her experience to David.


    David''s eyebrows raised slightly, making him somewhat more curious.


    However, he didn''t think he needed to find out more information about Lily, the important thing was that he knew that she had detailed knowledge of this simtor.


    "Please help me learn," David said, not minding asking for her help.


    "I will definitely help you until you are proficient, sir," Lily replied politely.


    From this woman, David actually felt such a strong sense of respect that he began to know what it was like to be a rich and powerful master.


    "Please sit in the pilot''s seat, sir," Lily added.


    David nodded and sat there. He immediately held the device then the simtor, wanting to feel how the sensation of controlling it was because it waspletely different from a car steering wheel.


    As it turned out, it was quite light, but it wouldn''t make control difficult because of the lightness.


    Meanwhile, Lily began to exin to David how the airne worked.


    When he started listening, David''s head immediately felt ufortable because theplexity was a bit overwhelming.


    One day, let alone a few hours, it was really impossible to learn it all. It would practically take years.


    However, Lily''s focus was on helping David get a feel for what it would be like to drive an airne, so she didn''t over-exin the various features in the airne simtor.


    Time passed quickly. ying the simtor had far more fun than ying cell phone games. David almost lost track of time, not even realizing that the sky was already dark.


    Jane who he was waiting for finally appeared again.


    However, he only realized when he heard some servants screaming in surprise.


    Spontaneously, he turned his gaze to the side only to find Janeing down the stairs.


    When he saw Jane, he finally understood why the servants were surprised.


    Jane was so beautiful, her face so bright, and her elegance reached a level that could no longer be judged by the off-shoulder dress she had just bought.


    The dress did show her sexiness as the cleavage of her breasts was quite visible while her legs were constantlying out of each of the hemispheres of her dress as she walked.


    Her hair was in a neat bun, not a single strand was left out while around her neck was a crescent-shaped ne but it was not made of diamonds. It seemed to be made of special silver as it was so white that it shone like light.


    She was too beautiful for today. David was even worried that the engagement party would be her party.


    Now, David stopped ying the airne simtor and waited for Jane at the bottom of the stairs.


    When she arrived in front of him, Jane smiled faintly.


    "By the way, you should take a shower and change your clothes too, go to my room, there are new clothes there," she said.


    Of course, David needed to take a shower first. Plus, he needed to remove the bandage on his shoulder.


    "Just a moment," he said with a faint smile before climbing the stairs with quick steps.


    From downstairs, he had seen the room Jane had entered, so he knew which one it was.


    The door wasn''t even closed yet.


    In no time, David arrived inside the room.


    It was a spacious room, but unlike the mansion''s halls filled with luxuries, it was a simpler room without many amenities. David only saw onerge bed next to arge window, arge closet, and a simple study table. There was no dining table or refrigerator in this room.


    Since therge closet had a fully ss front, David could see the inside of the closet.


    Half of the closet was filled with women''s clothes which were mostly skirts, shirts, blouses, or table shirts that Jane often used, very few fancy dresses.


    As for the other half of the closet, David found men''s clothes with a simr style to his clothes, looking very new.


    David didn''t rush to the closet, he went to the bathroom first whose door was tightly closed.


    Jane''s bathroom was also simple. It was quite spacious, but only consisted of a bathtub that was probably only enough for two or three people as well as an area for the shower.


    Interestingly all the walls of the bathroom were mirrored including the door.


    David didn''t know why Jane used such a design, and he didn''t think much of it.


    He began to take off his clothes, revealing his body that he had already revealed to a woman, Aurora.


    Because of the mirrors, his body could practically be seen by looking in any direction.


    David himself just stared at his shoulder, grabbed the bandage, and began to remove it. He didn''t feel any more wounds on his shoulder, so he wasn''t afraid to remove the bandage carelessly.


    When the bandage came off, David didn''t even find any scars on his shoulder. It was really like nothing had ever happened there.


    David touched his shoulder, and nodded that it had indeed recovered.


    After that, he began to shower, cleaning his body on every side. Even he used a lot of soap for today.


    He then dried his body with the towel hanging in the bathroom, something he suspected to be Jane''s towel.


    It was not something he thought too much about. He exited the bathroom with the towel wrapped around his body.


    He then picked out some clothes.


    Some of the clothes in the closet were very shy, but his choice remained casual clothes. It consisted of a gray shirt and trousers.


    After getting dressed, he straightened his hair in front of the mirror.


    In a short time, his appearance became so outstanding that he smiled, thinking that his figure would not look any less even if standing next to Jane.


    He confidently walked out of the room.


    When he arrived at the hall again, he found Jane sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed, waiting for his arrival with a smile on her face.


    David was a little disturbed when he saw her sitting. Her charm was too high, making desire a bit uncontroble.


    To calm himself down, David needed to take a few deep breaths.


    "Are we leaving now?" David asked her.


    The woman nodded lightly in response, standing up while carrying her cell phone.


    After that, she and David walked together.


    When exiting the mansion, David saw Lisa again, waiting beside a luxury car.


    It was not the Rolls-Royce that she and Jane often used, but a White Mercedes with a very beautiful and elegant design, giving the impression of tranquility.


    Perhaps it was cheaper than that Rolls-Royce, but it definitely had its own uniqueness.


    Lisa quickly opened the right and left doors of the car when David and Jane arrived, and invited them to enter.


    The two entered the car with David on the left and Jane on the right.


    There was plenty of space in the car, making it easy for Jane to get in even though she was wearing a dress.


    After each door closed, Lisa started driving.


    To David''s confusion, Lisa did not drive to the city center, but went further out of the city.


    This confusing David, he asked Jane, "is the engagement not in Paris?"


    "Indeed, but not far from here," Jane replied.


    "Is this the engagement of a Spiritual Being?" David became curious about the person who was to be engaged.


    Jane smiled as she replied, "You''ll find outter."


    "Then what is unique about this party?"


    David thought there was still something unique that was the reason for Jane toe to the party. It had to be more than just a party for an acquaintance.


    "What''s unique?" Jane stared ahead, not answering immediately.


    After that, she smiled rather broadly.


    "Yeah, this is indeed a unique engagement party. In fact, all the big names in Paris areing," she said.


    "Ohh, is this the engagement of the mayor''s son or a billionaire? Or even the son of one of the national officials?


    "Not all three." Jane shook her head.


    Right after Jane said that, David''s gaze was drawn to a meadow ahead.


    He was attracted because the meadow was filled with tents and tables, and there was even a parking lot there full of luxury cars.


    David saw quite a few people, each of whom looked rich.


    Instantly, he finally realized that this engagement party was being held in that meadow.


    But who could hold a party in a ce like this?


    David continued to observe only to realize that there were many big personalities that he knew because they often appeared on tv. First the celebrities he saw yesterday in Manifestation of Heaven, then the city officials like the mayor and his deputy, the chairman of the City Council and quite a few other councilors.


    David even saw Owen there.

 Chapter 91: Engagement

    Judging from the conditions in the meadow, David thought he and Jane had arrived toote as people were already gathering.


    There didn''t seem to be any other guestsing.


    This meant that all the guests thought highly of this party or else there was no way they would have been so quick to arrive. Sometimes, big figures deliberately arrivete to show their great position.


    Lisa drove slowly, not to the parking lot, but to the red carpet that no one stepped on. Perhaps she wanted to take David and Jane there first before parking the car.


    At the end of the red carpet, David saw a small, simple stage.


    There was even a small table on which was a gold ring with a small diamond on it.


    The ring looked so clear because the diamond''s light was so sharp.


    "Eh?" David was dumbfounded when he saw therge screen at the back of the stage change.


    It was always changing, sometimes disying romantic words and sometimes disying romantic moments of lovers.


    Currently, it was disying the names of a man and a woman, which seemed to be the names of the engaged couple here.


    David was surprised that it was his name and Jane''s name.


    What does this mean?


    David looked at Jane with a look of confusion while thetter returned his gaze with a faint smile.


    "What are you confused about? Let''s go down," she said.


    They didn''t have to wait for Lisa as the car door was opened directly by the two servants on duty at the event.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please wee the couple of the century, Mr. David and Miss Jane." A host said using a microphone so that his voice echoed loudly.


    David looked up at him only to find that he was actually a famous TV host, a tall man with a rather thin body and rather long hair. He was wearing men''s clothes but there was a woman''s style in his aura and tone of voice.


    Overall, he gave off a friendly impression.


    At this point, David didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    He didn''t know why Jane would make this kind of event.


    However, since he had alreadye, there was no way he was leaving now.


    He got out of the car while smoothing the cor of his shirt, pretending that there was nothing strange in his mind.


    People''s curious gazes were fixed on him, but there was no one he cared about. At most, he just stared at Owen for a moment.


    He was alone, not with his girlfriend. He kept smiling when he saw David.


    Now, he finally saw what David''s girlfriend looked like.


    At the same time, he probably felt strange because he also saw David with Evelyn who was the mother of the white-haired woman.


    When he saw Jane, he couldn''t help but praise David''s luck once again.


    It seemed that there were indeed some men in this world who were very lucky when it came to women.


    Jane who then stopped beside him grabbed his hand, pulling him forward slightly.


    David followed her and asked, "Does your family know about this?"


    "I don''t know, I''m the only one living in Paris now, but they should already know about our rtionship. As for this engagement, maybe someone gave them the information. Well, if anyone happens to be in Paris, that person mighte." Jane replied.


    "Are you worried?"


    "No, of course, I''m ready to fight anyone," David replied.


    He and Jane then walked towards the stage at the end of the red carpet.


    "It''s just that I don''t understand why you have to hold this event," David added.


    Jane looked around after David finished speaking.


    "My family''s reputation is enough to keep everyone here down," Jane said. "My purpose is to tell them that we are going to establish a new authority in this city. That will make a lot of our business easier. There may still be some people who are unhappy, but that doesn''t matter as long as more people decide to submit to us."


    "Wee, Mr. David, Miss Jane!" the host said to them as they arrived in front of him.


    He himself was near the stage.


    "Miss Jane, would you like the engagement ceremony to start now?" the host asked.


    "Yes, we will start now," Jane replied.


    "Then pleasee on stage for the ring ceremony." The host invited David and Jane onto the stage.


    They nodded before taking the stage.


    While standing there, David wanted to take a deep breath but chose to hold it in as it would make him look uneasy.


    From the stage, he realized that the number of guests at this party was really big.


    Being stared at by them simultaneously could still make his heart beat hard even though he had extraordinary spiritual power.


    In the end, none of them were ordinary people. Before he met Jane, each of them was practically miles above him.


    After David and Jane came on stage, the host also came on stage.


    He stood slightly beside them.


    "Before this, I would like to apologize to all of you for sending out the invitations on the spur of the moment," he said with a quietugh.


    It seemed that even this entire event was held on the spur of the moment, but it still wasn''t something difficult as long as there was money to prepare the event.


    "Honestly, I''m surprised that all the invited guests came to this event even though the invitations were only distributed this afternoon," he continued.


    His words this time made some peopleugh.


    "Yeah, I know you''re all curious about Miss Jane, now that we''ve all seen her today, her beauty is boundless, but unfortunately there''s already a man who has her heart, a wonderful man from our beloved city. Ladies and gentlemen, please p for Mr. David."


    The host started pping and people followed suit.


    So far, they still seemed very curious about David.


    David wouldn''t be surprised if he was treated kindly by everyone hereter when he met them outside.


    "Mr. David!" The host turned his gaze to David.


    At the same time, he picked up the ring box on the table, then pointed it at David.


    "Please put this ring on the ring finger of Miss Jane''s left hand. It is a sign of your love and a sign of your rtionship that we hope willst forever," he said.


    For this David did not even need words from the host. He took the ring with a gentle gesture before looking at Jane who was finally facing him.


    "Miss Jane, will you be my lover forever?" David asked her, speaking in a rather formal tone.


    Jane blinked her eyes before pointing her left hand at him.


    "This is a no-brainer since I came to you in the first ce," Jane replied, making Davidugh.


    He took her hand and started moving to ce the ring on her ring finger.


    This good thing had better be done quickly before any unexpected distractions arose.


    Putting the ring on Jane''s ring finger was not difficult either.


    It fit perfectly all the way to the tip of the finger.


    "Please p for them," said the host.


    In fact, people started pping before he even finished speaking.


    "Would any of you like to speak?" The host then asked David and Jane.


    David looked at Jane, and Jane suddenly said, "how about you say a few words to them."


    David didn''t expect Jane to ask him to speak here. This was something that was a bit difficult for him.


    He looked down for a while, but finally he took the microphone in the host''s hand.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you foring to our engagement ceremony," he said calmly.


    After speaking briefly, he felt morefortable. His nervousness disappeared instantly.


    "This engagement is just between us, so our families are not here," he continued.


    When he spoke about that, people looked at each other strangely.


    Of course, there was something strange about this engagement event. After all, engagements usually involve the families of both parties.


    However, this engagement looks more like a couple who ran away because they didn''t get their family''s blessing.


    In theory, there was no way that a runaway couple could have an engagement ceremony, but it was possible because thedy was ady of the Rothschild Family, the daughter of Evelyn, the President of the Bank of London.


    Few people knew that Jane''s status in the Rothschild Family was quite prestigious despite her father''s death.


    "From the looks of you, you all seem to be curious about me," David said again, showing a faint smile while the people who heard his wordsughed lightly.


    "I''m actually just amoner," he added, mentioning his background to keep people guessing.


    When this information was mentioned, quite a few fell silent with uncertain expressions.


    This was unexpected by almost everyone, but some had spected about this.


    Since everyone here was from the elite and tended not to ept ordinary people as partners for their families, so they felt that there was something improper in this engagement.


    David just smiled when he saw their reactions.


    Of course, they would not think of criticizing him. He might be from themoners, but right now he gave off a very strong dominant impression plus Jane was standing beside him as if she would support him no matter what.


    "I just want to say this. It might cause trouble, but believe me I''m not afraid of any trouble," he added with a confident smile before looking at Jane.


    "Honey, do you want to talk too?" he asked her.

 Chapter 92: Oliver

    Jane shook her head as she replied, "This is your stage, keep talking. Someone hase."


    "Someone?" David was surprised to hear Jane''sst sentence.


    He then looked out over the meadow, and found a Red Ferrari zooming by, stopping right in front of the red carpet.


    A man who appeared to be in his 30s got out of the car. He was wearing a professional suit, neat hair, and had a handsome face.


    When they saw him, the Parisian elite looked at each other seriously.


    "He''s Oliver Rothschild," said those who recognized him.


    Oliver showed an ugly expression when he saw David and Jane on stage.


    His steps quickened as he walked onto the stage.


    Now David finally saw another member of the Rothschild Family, unfortunately this one was a man, so things might get difficult.


    He had clearlye to make trouble.


    When he stopped his steps, he looked at Jane.


    "Sister Jane, you should stop doing this stupid thing and go back home," he said, trying for a gentle tone.


    "Is this what you consider a stupid thing, why don''t I feel like it?" Jane asked in response, instantly showing her annoyance.


    This instantly caused tension among the people watching.


    They wondered how the drama would end. Would Jane go home and leave David alone here so that he would go back to being an ordinary, insignificant man?


    "Sister, your emotions have gotten the better of you," Oliver said.


    "I know and I like that," Jane replied, not trying to argue with him.


    This left Oliver seemingly at a loss for words.


    Jane didn''t argue that this was because of her emotions. The problem was that she liked it.


    "Ehhmmm..." David cleared his throat and since he was holding the microphone, it sounded loud.


    Oliver spontaneously looked at him, instantly showing an annoyed expression.


    "Boy, know your ce," he said before David could say anything.


    Now it was interesting because people were curious how David would deal with the Rothschild Family since he had previously imed not to be afraid of any trouble.


    "You should be the one who needs to know your ce," David replied calmly.


    He actually dared to answer, not hiding behind his woman as some people suspected.


    Even Oliver seemed surprised by David''s response as he was used to people acting inferior in front of him no matter if they were rich people or high-ranking officials.


    "It seems you dare to say nonsense to me," Oliver said, suddenly seeming interested in David''s personality.


    "I''m just telling you the facts," David replied. "This is between me and Jane. You may be her family, but in a love rtionship between two humans, even family is an outsider. We are all adults here and we know what we are doing."


    "Such a concept does not apply in our family because in front of every member of our family, you are just a small mosquito."


    "Then I will bring that concept to your familyter," David replied, continuing to state his opinion, and he never showed any signs of hesitation or fear despite facing such a huge enemy.


    This naturally earned the admiration of the Parisian elite.


    They began to understand why Jane had epted David. It seemed that the man she had chosen was indeed unique.


    The question was whether David was just an ignorant hot-blooded young man who acted as if nothing could stand in his way?


    Some people might think so, but there are also those who think that even a hot-blooded young man would not dare to act up to this point.


    One thing that almost everyone agreed on was that David spoke well. His calmness showed that he was probably a rational thinker despite being a hot-blooded youth.


    "Oliver, you really should know your ce." Jane suddenly spoke after being silent while David spoke.


    "You''d better not keep interrupting my engagement ceremony or you''ll be in trouble once you get back."


    In front of everyone, Jane threatened Oliver.


    And apparently, Oliver froze until his mouth opened. There were signs that he was afraid of Jane''s threat.


    This made everyone curious as to why Jane could threaten Oliver to that point.


    Unfortunately, not all of them knew about spiritual powers. Jane had above-average strength. Even if she was young, she could threaten her family members who were older than her.


    "Sister Jane, you should reconsider your actions," Oliver said after a moment of silence.


    To his surprise, after he said that, Lisa suddenly approached him.


    "Mr. Oliver, it''s time for you to leave. If you refuse, I will force you," Lisa told him, surprising everyone again.


    Lisa was only the driver and probably Jane''s bodyguard as well, how could she be so bold as to ask Oliver to leave, even giving him threats.


    Surprisingly Oliver only seemed to be more gloomy and silent, he didn''t dare to scold Lisa.


    In the end, he turned around and left.


    At the moment he left, Jane''s eyes suddenly became cold as she stared at Oliver''s back.


    David didn''t need to guess to know that Jane was about to do something to Oliver.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize that a dog has interrupted this event, please calm down and continue to enjoy the party," David said into the microphone.


    Oliver was just getting into his car when he said that.


    While peopleughed at David''s audacity to insult Oliver, thetter widened his eyes.


    "Boy, you!" he said from afar in a loud voice.


    Not only did David dare him, he even called him a dog in front of so many people.


    This was more than just an insult. It could also be said to be a challenge to him.


    Unfortunately, he was now far enough away and there were too many people here that it was impossible for him to cause a biggermotion.


    Plus, Lisa was really following him. That woman kept staring at him, watching him like a lion watching its prey.


    To make him worry there was no need for Jane herself to act, just Lisa being Jane''s loyal soldier was enough to make him worry.


    In fact, in the Rothschild Family, he was not the only one who feared Lisa.


    If it wasn''t because this was too big a deal, he wouldn''t want to bother Jane either.


    However, this could not be allowed. Whether it was based on family ideology or his personal views, Jane should not fall in love with a man without a background like David.


    The disapproval increased because David had provoked him into hating David.


    Oliver kept staring at David with a sharp gaze before driving his car.


    As he drove, his car exhaust roared loudly like an angry lion.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, once again I apologize for this matter," David said again, calming the few people who still felt awkward.


    After that, he looked at Jane, took her hand and pulled her down.


    He did not n to leave now, but enjoyed the party by eating the dishes provided.


    Funnily enough, people apuded when he got off the stage. It seemed that they were subconsciously supporting him.


    Meanwhile, the host invited some singers toe on stage, asking them to sing.


    At this event, no one objected to singing even though they were not paid.


    David and Jane were greeted by people as they made their way to a table.


    If David was previously looked at with doubt after he said that he was from themon people, but after he showed his courage, some elites showed him respect. Some even gave him a thumbs up.


    "David, you have impressive courage." Owen suddenly approached David and Jane, acting as if they were very familiar.


    "Miss Jane!" He bowed slightly as he greeted Jane.


    Thetter didn''t know who he was, so David said to her, "This is the Owen that Pramono mentioned."


    Upon hearing that, Jane looked at Owen more carefully.


    "Where did you meet David?" she asked Owen.


    The question instantly made David''s expression freeze, even Owen opened his lips slightly.


    He nced at David. When he saw the panic on his face, he wanted tough.


    However, he also knew how to avoid problems like this. Calmly, he replied, "we met at a restaurant, some small things caused us to chat."


    Manifestation of Heaven cannot be talked about here. Without mentioning the ce, their interaction could indeed be said to have started at the restaurant when they had breakfast.


    Jane nodded after hearing that. It was unknown whether she believed it or not.


    "Later, we will invest heavily into the app created by Pramono. If you don''t want your shares to be eroded, you might as well put in some capital," Jane said.


    "I''ve already heard about it from Pramono. It''s just that I''m in a difficult situation to provide funds as my family is quite conservative in investing," Owen replied. "However, I think my family would be interested if they knew that you were the main investor in the project."


    "Hehehe, Miss Jane, there seems to be a big n that you want to do. May I know that? I think I will also invest." A middle-aged man suddenly approached them.


    From the way he spoke, he seemed to have interacted with Jane before today.


    When David looked at him, he discovered that he was the mayor, Samuel.


    He might not be the number one person in Paris as there were many big figures living in the city, not to mention national officials.


    However, he was still recognized as a very influential politician, almost equivalent to a minister.


    Plus, he alsoes from a very wealthy family. It can be said that his family is one of the most influential families in France as they own many businesses and hold important positions.

 Chapter 93: Nathalie

    "Mr. Samuel!" Jane looked at the mayor.


    "Unfortunately, there is no room for new investors as we are not short of funds at all," she said.


    "Uhmmm, yeah, that''s my guess," Samuel said with a wry smile after hearing Jane''s words.


    He then turned his gaze to David.


    "Son, you are the most extraordinary young man in our city. I''m sure even in the whole of Europe no one can achieve what you''ve aplished," he told him, showing a friendly smile.


    David didn''t know the mayor''s thoughts, but he seemed to support him.


    Afterward, he even patted him on the shoulder.


    "Keep up your courage, fight your enemies no matter how strong they are. If you have any business with the city government, you can contact me," he added, motivating David.


    "Thank you, Mr. Samuel, I will naturally fight no matter how difficult the odds," David replied.


    Since the man showed him hospitality, he naturally reciprocated in the same way.


    Some people near them found this unexpected. They wondered if the mayor wasn''t afraid of the Rothschild Family for siding with David.


    "It seems that you guys want to eat, well, I''ll go back to my table," Samuel continued.


    After that, he finally went to meet his friends who were surprised by his actions.


    Owen also chose to rejoin his friends.


    He knew that David and Jane had a lot to talk about, his presence would practically only disturb them.


    David and Jane sat at a table filled with candles.


    As soon as they sat down, the servants came to prepare the food.


    "Jane, does the mayor know anything?" asked David after the servants left.


    "He knows because his family is also starting to develop spiritual powers, but there are probably only two or three people in his family who have those powers," Jane replied.


    "That means he knows about the fact of your family, but he seems to support you. Isn''t he afraid of your family?"


    This was something David was curious about, just like everyone else although the things they were curious about were different.


    "Maybe he heard some rumors about me," Jane replied.


    "What rumors?" asked David since he didn''t know anything about it.


    "Rumors that I''m really scary," replied Jane.


    David showed a strange look at that, and remembered how Oliver didn''t dare to bother Jane any further.


    "It seems that your strength is indeed far above average," he said.


    "Enough talking about it, let''s eat," Jane replied, picking up a fork and stabbing a piece of meat.


    David chuckled before doing the same.


    As he began to eat, he kept staring at Jane''s face which was indeed too beautiful for tonight.


    On the other hand, the guests started dancing, enjoying the party.


    Although there were strange things at this party, Parisians were famous for their love of parties where they could forget about worldly affairs for a few hours.


    Watching them enjoy the party was quite enjoyable for David, especially when he saw some beautiful rich women dancing, his heart beat a little.


    Among them, there were those who kept looking at him and smiling when their gazes met.


    Fortunately Jane was only focused on eating. She didn''t pay much attention to the stares at David.


    Just when David thought that everything would be fine, there was one woman who approached them.


    She was a very beautiful middle-aged woman with slightly curly hair.


    Her body was sexy and her dress was tight, her ass and waist were captivating as she walked.


    Every man who saw her sexy lips smile, they were all mesmerized until they seemed to forget their own women.


    Nathalie, she was a celebrity, starting out as a singer before bing a movie actress, often ying the antagonist in the movies she appeared in.


    Her poprity in France was probably the highest, quite a few celebrities considered her the unofficial leader of their gang.


    David had no doubt that her destination was his desk, this confused him as he had no idea at all what her destination was.


    Jane who had been watching her raised her eyebrows slightly upwards.


    However, David had no worries as this woman was not among the celebrities who had seen him with Evelyn in Manifestation of Heaven. Even those who saw him may not have been very clear who he was because their focus was more on Evelyn.


    In no time, the woman, Nathalie, arrived in front of their table.


    "May I sit here, Miss Jane?" she asked Jane with a faint smile.


    Apparently, she did not even nce at David.


    "Sit down!" Jane invited her to sit with a tone that couldn''t be said to be friendly but wasn''t rude either. It was almost like she spoke without any tone at all.


    One thing David was sure of now was that they knew each other.


    After sitting down, Nathalie took a cup and filled it with wine.


    She then drank it. The way she drank was quite slow, but the wine diminished quickly.


    Overall, she seemed to show her sexiness when she drank.


    After she finished drinking, her neck was slightly reddish.


    "Your uncle just sent me a message," she said, looking Jane in the eye.


    "What did he say?" asked Jane in response.


    It seemed that Jane and Nathalie were more than just acquaintances. Thetter clearly had connections with the Rothschild Family of one sort or another.


    "He said to bring your boyfriend home," replied Nathalie.


    This time, she smiled rather broadly.


    "When the timees, I will naturally bring my boyfriend home," Jane replied.


    "But he wants it as soon as possible," Nathalie replied.


    "We''re busy people, unable to travel just because we want to."


    "Or are you worried you can''t withstand the pressure from your own family?"


    "Hmph, it''s not that easy to pressure us."


    In no time, this conversation became an argument akin to a fight.


    If Oliver came tantly to annoy them, Nathalie came in a quiet way but her goal was the same.


    At this point, David thought he couldn''t keep quiet.


    "Who are you to Jane''s uncle?" David asked her.


    Nathalie was a little surprised to hear David suddenly speak. She looked at him doubtfully.


    However, she obviously didn''t dare to act as she pleased for fear of David embarrassing her as well.


    Unexpectedly, Jane suddenly said before she answered, "She''s just my uncle''s concubine. Yeah, she''s not wee in our family and is afraid to fight despite the fact that she and my uncle have been lovers since young."


    "Jane, you!" Nathalie instantly looked angry because of Jane''s words.


    "Get out of here now," Jane said in response.


    This time, her tone was rather cold and her gaze at Nathalie was quite sharp.


    Thetter unconsciously swallowed her saliva.


    When Jane was already staring at someone with sharp eyes, it seemed difficult for that person not to be intimidated.


    Nathalie was silent for quite a while and finally stood up from her chair.


    She then turned around and left, looking a little sullen.


    "Is your uncle also an obstacle?" David asked Jane.


    Her uncle was supposed to be her father''s younger brother. In that family, he was practically the closest person to her besides her grandfather.


    "My uncle is not so conservative," Jane replied in a calm tone. "I think he wanted to see you because he wanted to test you. However, that little concubine is indeed too proud, unaware of her own position. She in fact knows nothing about our family."


    "Does that mean she also knows nothing about Spiritual Beings?"


    "She doesn''t know anything at all," Jane replied.


    "A person who knows nothing." David shook his head.


    Jane and Nathalie''s brief debate did not disrupt the party. No one even realized that there was an argument between them.


    After the food was finished, Jane asionally nced at her watch.


    "Do you want to go now?" David asked her with a faint smile.


    "What about you?" Jane asked back.


    "I naturally prefer that we go now." Davidughed. "It''s just, where are we going to make love, at your house or at a hotel?"


    David was very tant when asking about that because for him there was nothing else they would do after they left other than making love.


    Jane rolled her eyes. As a woman, even if she had spoken bluntly before, but she was still bothered when her man spoke more bluntly. After all, she used pronouns when talking about it, but David directly mentioned what it was.


    "Honestly, Jane, even without the power of Zeus, I would be crazy to hold back my desire if I had such a beautiful girlfriend like you. Therefore, I want to do it with you as soon as possible," David added as Jane fell silent.


    His hand touched her thigh that was exposed through the slit of her dress, and caressed it gently.


    "Don''t touch me here!" Jane seemed to be bothered by that. She pushed David''s hand aside.


    Perhaps she was embarrassed if anyone saw them.


    After that, she actually stood up and said, "Let''s go!"


    David wanted tough when he saw her. He followed beside her while asking, "so, where is it?"


    The woman hadn''t answered his question yet, leaving him with no other choice but to ask again.


    "In a hotel, my mansion is too noisy." And she finally said it.

 Chapter 94: Start

    In no time, David and Jane were back in the car driven by Lisa.


    Lisa then drove them into the city, slowly disappearing from people''s sight.


    Now the two main characters in the show were gone, but that didn''t stop the party, in fact it was even livelier as Jane''s presence had more or less suppressed their thoughts.


    David sat quietly in the car. He and Jane didn''t talk anymore because it felt strange to talk now. Jane was even ying with her cell phone.


    At the same time, David suddenly received a message from Evelyn.


    (Huhuhu, I heard you and Jane had an engagement party. Damn, Jane really didn''t tell me about this. Otherwise, I would have definitelye and blessed you two.)


    Since it was a message from Evelyn, David tried to point his phone to the side discreetly. He didn''t want it to be seen by Jane.


    And he didn''t reply to the message either.


    Unfortunately, Evelyn sent another message.


    (I think it would be great if the two of us also had a party for ourselves.)


    (That''s a crazy n.) David couldn''t help but respond after reading the second message.


    (What''s wrong if we do romantic things like that. I can''t believe you''re not happy considering your attraction to me. How does it feel after holding my breasts?)


    When sending that message, Evelyn also sent a photo. It was a photo of a pair of legs lying on a bed. They were long, white, and clean. David swallowed his saliva just looking at them.


    Without a doubt, they were Evelyn''s legs.


    David''s knees went a bit soft when he remembered how that pair of legs wrapped around his body.


    Evelyn was indeed a very beautiful woman. Her attractiveness reached another level due to her maturity coupled with her status.


    Having a mother-inw like Evelyn was a glory, but David did not just have her as his mother-inw.


    In fact, she wanted him herself.


    For once David really didn''t respond anymore. He also deleted all the messages she sent.


    Those messages could lead to disaster if they remained on his cell phone.


    His affair with another woman was negligible, but with Evelyn, David was worried that Jane would really go berserk.


    Fortunately, so far Jane had beenpletely focused on her cell phone.


    Not long after, the car arrived in front of a ssic Old European-style hotel with three floors.


    It wasrge and luxurious-looking. The courtyard was spacious while the guests seemed to be super-rich people from various countries vacationing with their families.


    Lisa stopped the car in front of the hotel''s entrance.


    After the car stopped, Jane immediately opened the door beside her and got out of the car.


    David followed her, immediately getting stares from many people.


    They were clearly curious when they saw the young couple who looked very elite.


    "Follow me," Jane said to David.


    From the looks of it, she seemed to have booked a room at this hotel.


    David followed her with a faint smile. His excitement was evident in his eyes.


    When they arrived at the hotel lobby, Jane took out an electronic key.


    Her eyes looked around briefly before walking into one of the elevators.


    All the receptionists looked at her curiously.


    Because of David''s presence, they had a guess as to what they wanted to do here.


    While it was amon thing for them, Jane''s graceful figure made them unable to help but imagine.


    Unfortunately Jane and David disappeared quickly in the elevator.


    The elevator took them to the third floor, a journey of less than three seconds.


    David could not do anything in the elevator.


    Jane in her elegant dress stepped out, going to the door at the end of the hallway outside the elevator.


    The door was tightly closed but opened immediately when Jane ced her electronic key in front of the door.


    Whaty behind the door was a spacious, luxurious room with a European Architecture design.


    The bed was right in the center with a mosquito hanging above it. It had a rope that seemed to make the fall down if it was pulled.


    Jane stepped into the room with a calm expression.


    She stopped beside the door and waited for David toe inside.


    Once David entered, she closed the door and locked it.


    David had actually stopped right behind her, so after she locked the door and turned around, she instantly faced David.


    For a moment, she looked shocked when she saw David''s face right in front of hers.


    Even if everything was clear, Jane might still feel nervous.


    Here, she was a woman. Although the desire for sex also existed in women, the loss that a woman would receive was practically greater than that of a man.


    She would not only lose her chastity, but also experience the process of having her body entered by something from her man.


    "Jane, we''ve finally reached this point," David told her as he took her hand.


    He gazed at her white, clean neck and the slight cleavage of her breasts.


    Jane took a deep breath, as if to calm her mind. After that, she took action, cing each of her hands on his shoulders.


    "Don''t think I''m worried," she said.


    Who knows why she said that since David didn''t think she was worried. Perhaps Jane wanted to calm herself down by saying that.


    David grinned then took a step forward, pushing Jane until her back was against the door.


    After that, David kissed her on the lips again, something he had already done with her so she didn''t feel awkward.


    Jane responded to his kiss by wrapping her arms around his neck, instantly deepening their kiss.


    With desire already high, their tongues came out of each other''s mouths, then caressed each other like two dancing snakes.


    Jane seemed to be losing control of her own desires. She tried to press her breasts against David''s chest.


    At the same time, David started caressing her back and ass.


    He also caresses her thighs up to her legs.


    After that, he grabs her breasts, squeezing them gently.


    From behind, he pulled Jane''s dress down. It was something easy, the dress slowly moved down.


    Jane reciprocated by unbuttoning David''s shirt one by one.


    Her breathing became warm and breathless.


    When her breath was no longer strong enough for kissing, David kissed her neck, sucking it so hard that she moaned in pleasure.


    At this moment, her dress finally passed over her breasts, falling directly onto her stomach so that her bra was exposed.


    It was white in color. David stopped kissing her neck just to look at her bra.


    Jane''s cheeks became rosy. After that, she pulled David''s shirt off his body so that David became shirtless.


    "Take off your pants," Jane said suddenly.


    From the looks of it, she didn''t want to get naked before David did.


    As a woman, it was natural that she was more shy.


    David smiled strangely.


    However, instead of following what she said, David suddenly grabbed her bra while pressing her body tighter.


    He then pulled her bra while pushing her dress further down.


    His movements are fast so she has no time to stop him. Plus, it was hard for her to stop him because he was also kissing her shoulders, giving her enough sensation to make her eyes widen upwards.


    "Ohhhh..." She moaned,pletely helpless even as her bra fell down.


    David not only pushed up her dress, but also her panties.


    Slowly, even the lower half of her body began to be exposed under David''s gaze.


    David''s eyes looked down, and instantly found Jane''s pink pussy, looking slightly wet with a small hole in the middle of her slit.


    It was surrounded by short white hairs, which looked smooth and soft.


    David didn''t know why her pussy hair was also white, maybe it was her natural color.


    His breathing became very fast at the sight of it.


    However, Jane did not stay still for long. She moved quickly, pushing David''s pants down.


    She was even faster when she stripped David naked.


    When she finally saw David''s dick, something that was about to enter her body, her eyes fluttered for a few moments.


    Unlike her, when naked, David is calmer. He can still smile. Calmly, he hugged her waist and pulled her into his arms.


    In an instant, he could feel her entire body.


    It was warm and soft, giving a veryfortable sensation to David''s body.


    Jane looked breathless. As a woman, she was obviously shocked by the sensation of cuddling with a man with apletely naked body. Plus, she could feel David''s dick pressing firmly against her stomach.


    Her desire was pushed higher up so that her hands moved to caress David''s body. At this point, even if she wanted to stop, she couldn''t stop.


    After caressing David''s body, she kissed him on the lips, instantly deepening the kiss.


    Her hands then wrapped around David''s neck as her tongue licked his lips.


    Maybe she thought there was no need to be shy anymore since they had gotten to this point plus the fact that they were lovers who promised to live together forever. Making love would be second nature to them. This was nothing more than the beginning.


    David returned her kiss while caressing her face with one hand while his other hand grabbed her breast, squeezing it gently so that her neck became even redder.

 Chapter 95: Making Love

    "Jane, I can''t take it anymore," David said after kissing her for a while.


    In fact, Jane''s breathing had be too fast. Anyone could tell that she couldn''t stand it now either.


    Her fingers pressed against David''s shoulder. She didn''t answer, but her movement was probably a signal to take her to the bed immediately.


    David didn''t wait anymore. He lifted her waist up slightly before walking to the bed in the center of the room.


    Until now, he had kissed three women and hugged four including squeezing their breasts. Unfortunately, he had never been fucked. He had no idea what the sensation was like when his dick entered a vagina.


    Anyone who has never felt it will always be haunted with curiosity.


    Tonight, he finally got his chance, and the woman he was going to fuck was no ordinary woman. She was ady from the Rothschild Family.


    Her identity was noble and highly respected.


    Even men who knew her with a status equal to hers could only dream about her forever.


    She already belonged to David, but even if she didn''t belong to David, it was still very difficult to get her heart.


    In no time, David arrived at the bedside. He then lowered Jane''s body on the mattress, making her naked figure even clearer to his eyes.


    As a young woman, Jane''s body was naturally not as striking as her mother''s. She was also not the type of woman with a big ass and breasts like Erza.


    However, her body shape was so elegant and charming, giving the impression of being chaste and honorable.


    When looking at her pussy again, David found that it was already very wet. Love juices were flowing out of her sacred hole. The hole even seemed to be throbbing, obviously wanting to be entered by a long andrge object.


    "You better do it fast, David!" Jane suddenly said, looking into David''s eyes with dim-looking eyes.


    She was eager, but in this position she was obviously a bit embarrassed.


    David could see her whole body and she could see David''s whole body. This was an indescribable experience, of course.


    David smiled slightly before climbing onto the mattress.


    He opened Jane''s long legs slowly while moving upwards.


    Basically, he had no experience at all, but this was not something that needed exnation. Wasn''t the initial stage just like that, stopping between her thighs?


    Now, David''s dick was right above Jane''s pussy. He only needed to push it down slightly for it to meet Jane''s pussy hole.


    Jane stared at David''s dick, as if she was estimating its size.


    After that, she looked into David''s eyes again.


    "Was it that size from the beginning?" she asked suddenly.


    When asking that, her breathing became quite steady.


    David rolled his eyes, showing a strange expression.


    "I think it got bigger after my transformation," he replied.


    He thought his dick had indeed gotten bigger even though it was pretty big to begin with.


    It wasn''t something he knew why. Maybe it was because his family gics were good.


    "I hope you''re careful," Jane said afterwards.


    David wanted tough at that.


    Jane was always a calm woman, but in this case, she was obviously also afraid of pain.


    David didn''t say anything else, he pushed his cock down slightly until the head met Jane''s pussy hole.


    From David''s point of view, it seemed impossible for his cock to enter that hole.


    It was too small, not much different from the hole on the head of his dick.


    Although unsure, David still pushed his dick into Jane''s pussy hole.


    Only when he pushed it, only then did he believe that it could enter.


    Slowly, Jane''s pussy hole opened, weing the arrival of his cock.


    Jane''s waist was slightly raised while her face looked tense.


    She was clearly starting to feel sensations she had never felt before.


    However, David was only focused on himself because he was also feeling sensations that he had never felt.


    It drove his desire to push his dick faster into Jane''s pussy.


    In the end, he actually pushed his dick harder so that it started to enter her.


    "David, ohhhhh..." Jane called out to him but her words were garbled and eventually turned into moans.


    She seemed to be in a bit of pain, but maybe also pleasure.


    Her ass began to lift upwards as moans continued toe out of her mouth.


    Her eyes widened upwards but she forced herself to look down.


    Shock shed across her face when she saw David''s dick slowly sinking inside her pussy.


    Even if she had a high level ofposure, it was still difficult to calm down now.


    Unfortunately, she was unable to say anything to ask David to move more slowly.


    David didn''t stop because of the delicious sensation he felt from inside Jane''s pussy.


    He kept pushing his dick and didn''t even realize when it bumped Jane''s hymen.


    "Ahhhhh..." Jane moaned louder while her hands held David''s shoulders.


    To her surprise after that she pulled David''s neck down. Maybe she thought it would make her feel morefortable.


    In an instant, David''s face fell on top of hers. At the same time, it caused David''s dick to go deeper into her pussy.


    The sensation caused David''s eyes to widen while his breath hitched.


    "Jane," he said and kissed Jane''s lips, and Jane immediately responded to his kiss deeply.


    Her hands tightly hugged David''s back while her legs went up his thighs, wrapping around his body.


    While kissing her, David removed her hair bun so that her short hair was loose.


    David stopped the kiss a momentter. After that, he started moving his hips so that his cock moved inside Jane''s pussy.


    "Ohhhh... Ahhhhh..." Jane''s eyes widened as she moaned loudly. She seemed suddenly possessed by a demon, perhaps a pleasure demon because on her face there was only pleasure.


    At this point, David and Jane finally knew what it was like to make love. Before they met, they sometimes discussed it, but never seriously. Here, their bodies hadpletely merged without being hindered by anything.


    David can''t stop because every movement is a new pleasure. He even increases his speed so that the sound of colliding flesh echoes.


    The good thing is that Jane does not look in pain at all so far. She just continues to look pleasured. Her hands sometimes caress his back, and sometimes she takes the initiative to kiss him.


    Over time, David finds that Jane also starts to wiggle her hips up and down.


    There was no stopping for either of them.


    Although this was their first experience, each of them was surprisingly strong.


    Even after 20 minutes, there was no sign of them reaching the peak of pleasure.


    It became a little tiring for David as he was not used to wiggling his hips so over time, his movements slowed down.


    "Jane!" David called out to Jane as he sat up, stopping pressing against her body.


    At the same time, each of his hands held each of her breasts, squeezing them firmly.


    "Will you turn around?" David asked her.


    Now she was lying down, so if she turned around, her ass would practically be up.


    Jane who was stabilizing her breathing looked a little shocked at David''s request.


    And David didn''t wait for her to answer.


    He backed up a little, pulling his dick out of her pussy before grabbing her waist and flipping her body down so that her back was revealed in front of him.


    She had a very slender back with beautiful curves.


    When in that position, even her ass seemed to get bigger.


    Her pussy hole was clearly visible under her ass, still open because his dick had juste out of there.


    David wanted tough when he saw Jane in that position.


    She was probably helpless even though she was embarrassed.


    With a quick movement, David inserted his cock into her pussy again then pressed her back while hugging her waist.


    "Jane, he-he-he..." David finallyughed as his face was next to hers.


    Jane looked at him with eyes that looked annoyed.


    "Don''t y around," she said in an angry tone.


    "I''m not ying around," David replied as he squeezed her breasts.


    "Isn''t it like this when people make love to get more thrills?"


    Jane, "..."


    Before Jane could respond again, David wiggled his hips so that all that came out of Jane''s mouth was a moan of pleasure, loud and captivating.


    She seemed to be twice as pleasured by the position.


    Although at first angry that David had pushed her into that humiliating position, now she seemed happy.


    Tonight, they really had a hard time stopping making love.


    They started their rtionship on the inte and eventually met. In no time, they were doing what lovers in love need to do.


    David did not know when he and Jane finished making love. What is clear is that he felt indescribable pleasure at the end of that session.


    After that, he literally fell asleep immediately as if all the energy in his body had been used up.


    Jane was the same. And they hugged tightly as they fell asleep with their bodies full of sweat.


    Their sweat had even soaked their mattresses.


    And some idental movements from them caused the mosquito above to fall, covering the mattress so that they could sleep peacefully, seeming like they were in a different world.

 Chapter 96: To The University Again

    David woke up quitete in the morning. When he opened his eyes, he found Jane standing in front of the dining table, arranging tes of food from who knows where.


    She had even showered, now dressed in cks and a casual t-shirt.


    Luckily David''s body was covered by a nket or else Jane could have been watching him naked.


    "You seem to wake up very early," David said as he sat up.


    He and Jane immediately looked at each other.


    "I always wake up at 5am," Jane replied calmly.


    "Then can you take off your clothes one more time?" asked David, instantly making Jane roll her eyes.


    Men were very lustful in the morning, but Jane was already too tired and her lower body ached a little. She thought that she needed a few days rest.


    After rolling her eyes, she replied, "Quick shower and breakfast, I don''t want to do it again. Wait after my body recovers."


    Her tone was fast and high, as if she was protesting to David to lower his desire.


    David''s mouth dropped open at her response, not sure why Jane seemed grumpy. Was this a side effect of having just lost her chastity?


    Little did he know that Jane was still in pain.


    However, David didn''t try to force her either. Desire was not something he was worried about now that he still had Isabel and Aurora he could sleep with.


    Even if they were not around, there was still Erza, a very alluring woman.


    David then stood up while carrying the nket to the bathroom.


    In this situation, he felt strange if he had to be naked in front of Jane.


    And Jane continued to stare at him until he disappeared into the bathroom.


    After that, she continued to prepare breakfast.


    This morning, David took a slightly longer shower, but not as long as thedies.


    He then came out with new clothes that were already ready in the bathroom.


    When he came out, the table was already set with various types of food that were easy to digest in the morning.


    "Jane, you are such a virtuous wife," David said as he sat in a chair looking into Jane''s face.


    It was quite unexpected that she would prepare everything for him on a morning like this.


    Jane did not respond, just ced a spoon and fork on his te.


    "Make sure you eat enough to make you look more energetic," she said.


    "Hey, Jane, don''t I look powerful?" asked David in response, feeling that Jane was teasing him a little.


    "I''m sure everyone with experience knows that you''re overexerting yourself," Jane replied causing David to roll his eyes.


    He couldn''t help but look at the mirror to see his physique, something he hadn''t noticed until now.


    After looking at the mirror, he finally realized that he was a bit pale, as if hecked blood.


    It seemed that Jane was telling the truth.


    Even he thought he was like a man who masturbated every day of the month.


    "Uhmmm..." He cleared his throat awkwardly before starting to eat, stuffing every single thing that had high nutrition into his mouth.


    Those things instantly made his skin ruddy.


    His body was exceptional at processing energy and flowing it to each of his cells, so to recover, he was also fast.


    ***


    Some timeter, he and Jane walked out of the hotel, just on foot. They were heading towards the university.


    Jane decided to walk because she wanted to enjoy the scenery of Paris in more detail.


    Only, they hadn''t even gotten far from the hotel and suddenly they ran into Erza.


    The woman was leaning against an electric pole, wearing her coat and all her jewelry.


    Even the pair of boots she wore had rows of red gems embedded from top to bottom.


    The people passing in front of her gasped when they saw her. Even if she wasn''t beautiful, it was hard not to respect her because of her outfit, but she was also very beautiful.


    Jane frowned when she saw her.


    However, Jane''s reaction was apparently calmer, not looking like she was upset. David thought her personality had changed now.


    "What are you doing here?" Jane asked Erza in a t tone.


    Erza smiled at David first before smiling at Jane.


    "It seems you had a lot of funst night, Jane," she said with a softugh, making Jane roll her eyes.


    To her surprise, Jane suddenly replied, "yeah, it was so great. Too bad you''ve never had it."


    David, "..."


    "Tsk! Tsk! Tsk!" Jane''s reply made Erzaugh.


    "Now you''re getting cocky for being a real woman before me," she said in a tone that sounded sarcastic.


    After that, she looked at David and asked, "dear, when are you going to do it with me? Am I not more alluring?"


    When asking that, she actually lifted her knees up so that one of her white thighs came out of her coat.


    Some men instantly widened their eyes when they saw her thigh.


    However, they did not know that Erza was flirting with David. They thought it was just a spontaneous gesture from her.


    David, on the other hand, pretended to look the other way.


    Not that he wanted to avoid her, but after all, Jane was right beside him whilest night they had just consummated their rtionship.


    If there was no Jane beside him, he would definitely respond to Erza''s teasing.


    In the end, he did not say anything.


    However, Erza did more than that.


    She went behind David and hugged him from behind and immediately buried her face in his back.


    "Honey, I really love you," she said in a soft tone, as if she was begging David for love.


    Instantly, all the men looked at David with jealousy.


    They initially concluded that he and Jane were lovers. No, they were sure of it because they did look like lovers.


    Erza was supposed to be just an acquaintance of theirs. However, she also seemed to have a desire for his heart.


    What was going on?


    Was the man so extraordinary that he was chosen by two women who were so beautiful and without a doubt very rich as well.


    "Eh!" Meanwhile, David was dumbfounded.


    How could he not be, Jane who had not said anything was already walking away, something he only realized when she was about 15 meters away from him.


    David opened his mouth because he was too shocked.


    This was Jane letting him have another woman. However, being left behind like this also made David ufortable.


    Of course, Jane must have had a logical reason, not because she wanted to leave. It''s basically because it doesn''t look good if she who is his real girlfriend apanies him to have fun with another woman.


    An open heart doesn''t mean one will ept everything.


    Even if Jane epts everything, she still needs to show a little attitude so that she doesn''t look lowly.


    Erza finally realized that Jane had left. However, sheughed at that.


    "He-he-he, it seems like she''s giving us a chance to be alone together," she said.


    "Of course, I know you''re exhausted right now, how about we keep walking leisurely? It will make you healthier."


    David took a deep breath after hearing her words. He then shook his head.


    "I think we should find a more appropriate time, now is not the time," he said as he removed her hands from his waist.


    Erza rolled her eyes as his response was not what she wanted.


    Meanwhile, David turned back and held her hands after removing them from his body.


    "There is a time for you, I promise, but not now," he added before stepping away to catch up with Jane.


    He did not look back again so he did not know Erza''s reaction.


    In no time, he arrived beside Jane.


    Thetter nced at him with a strange look and asked, "why did you leave? You can have fun with Erza now."


    Although her words sounded like she tolerated it, but David could still feel the hidden cynical tone.


    David smiled wryly and grabbed her palm.


    "Today I just want to be with you," he said in a soft voice.


    "Is it just today?" Jane asked so David could not say anything else.


    He also chose not to respond again as it would only result in a lie.


    On the way, there was something interesting.


    David saw Luca happen to pass by his and Jane''s side, using his motorcycle.


    The man saw them and looked surprised when he saw David with a beautiful woman who was definitely not Isabel.


    Upon seeing them, Luca immediately increased the speed of his motorcycle.


    David only smiled slightly when he saw him. He guessed the man might want to tell Isabel, then say that he was having an affair with another woman.


    After some time, David and Jane finally arrived at the university.


    It was already crowded when they came, and of course, their arrival caught the attention of the students.


    David was finally with Jane again, so rumors like their rtionship was over instantly disappeared.


    It''s just that the students were a little confused because they came on foot.


    When they arrived at the university, David''s gaze was immediately drawn to Luca''s motorcycle parked outside the university. His figure wasn''t there, maybe he was looking for Isabel.

 Chapter 97: Supervised

    From David''s point of view, this was not something he needed to take care of as the oue was certain. Luca was ultimately just considered by Isabel to be saying nonsense.


    There was something else that caught David''s interest. It was Chu Feng who happened to have juste to the university.


    When he saw him and Jane, the man immediately quickened his pace, as if he was worried about their gazes meeting.


    So far, he didn''t seem to have any new ns. Or maybe he had run out of ns. If David were him, David thought he would have run away immediately.


    "Jane, don''t you want to take care of that guy right away?" David asked the woman standing beside him.


    From beginning to end, Jane actually only nced at Chu Feng. She seemed uninterested in observing him.


    If it wasn''t for knowing that she was up to something, David would have already gone to Chu Feng and beaten him up.


    This morning, his spiritual power had increased quite a lot, so he was no longer worried if he had to fight with Chu Feng.


    "No, now is not the time!" Jane evidently shook her head, still putting off the matter.


    After which, she resumed her steps, heading towards the university building.


    Their sses would be starting soon, so they could not keep wandering around.


    Meanwhile, in the university''s backyard, Isabel was being chased by Luca.


    "Isabel, I''m telling you the truth, I saw David with another woman, they''re obviously dating," Luca said in a loud voice as he chased after Isabel who quickened her pace as if she wanted to avoid him.


    "I forgot to take a picture of them because I wanted to tell you right away, if only I had your cell phone number, I would have taken a picture of them and sent the picture to you," he added as he did not get a response from Isabel.


    Perhaps because Isabel didn''t want Luca''s loud voice to attract people''s attention, she finally stopped her steps.


    Her eyes looked at Luca without any expression.


    "I heard everything you said, there''s no need to keep telling me, and I knew before you did," she said before resuming her walk.


    This time, Luca was so dumbfounded that he didn''t pursue Isabel anymore.


    ''Does Isabel really know already?'' He wondered.


    It apparently made his heart beat hard because he spected that Isabel had already broken up with David since she found out about his affair.


    His misunderstanding was understandable as it was supposed to be like that.


    After a moment of thought, he finally chose to leave with a faint smile on his face.


    In fact, now he was nning something. He wanted to invite Isabel, maybe invite her for the high school alumni reunion.


    Getting the high school alumni to have a reunion might be a little difficult, but it wouldn''t be hard for him because of his poprity.


    He was confident that he could gather them even for tonight.


    Holding the reunion now might be a bit too soon, but it was by no means strange. After all, the students only met briefly during the farewell ceremony held after the long vacation. After that, they didn''t meet again, and there was another holiday after the farewell ceremony until the students started university.


    ***


    Today''s lecture couldn''t be said to be unique, it was like a typical lecture.


    After ss ended, David suddenly received a message from Pramono.


    The man was apparently already set up in Southeast Asia, now all he needed was funds to start releasing his app.


    David told Jane about it, asking her if they needed to go to Southeast Asia.


    However, Jane says that they don''t need to go.


    She would leave this to Lisa.


    Lisa would recruit some employees and those employees would meet Pramono.


    They would give David''s investmentpany funds to Pramono and keep an eye on him.


    Complicated things turned out to be easy for Jane.


    If David had to take care of this himself, he would probably be in a mess. Even just recruiting employees would be difficult.


    While recruiting skilled employees would not be difficult, trustworthy ones was a different matter. Since this involves arge sum of money, the employees recruited must naturally be trustworthy.


    Lisa shouldn''t be recruiting new employees, she might be recruiting Jane''s other subordinates out of nowhere.


    Coming out of ss, Jane invited David to a restaurant near the university.


    David doesn''t refuse because despite having eaten a very full breakfast, after about two hours, he finds himself hungry again.


    It seemed that his body was currently processing energy too quickly and needed new energy.


    The lovemaking this morning coupled with the increase in his spiritual power was definitely a major factor in that.


    And today, it seemed that he was destined to be with Jane all day.


    Of course, he saw Isabel and Aurora from afar, but the situation was not suitable for them to meet now.


    David only briefly gave them a faint but meaningful smile.


    It probably caused their hearts to pound because they were sure that David''s smile meant that he was meeting them next, they were really going to make love.


    In no time, David and Jane arrived at their chosen restaurant.


    They sat by the window and ordered quite a lot of food.


    As they started eating, Jane suddenly said, "look over there!"


    She pointed in a certain direction with her finger.


    The movement was so faint that only David saw it.


    David followed the direction she pointed and found a ck van with very dark ss.


    David didn''t know whose car it was. Ever since Jane spoke, he thought the car was indeed suspicious.


    "Some people took pictures of us from inside that car," said Jane.


    "Who are they?" asked David in response.


    David didn''t know how Jane knew that. Did she detect it or just guess it based on her life experience?


    "Maybe they''re Oliver''s underlings," Jane replied.


    "You know, ever since your rtionship with me became clear, my entire family would want to see your face," she added with a quietugh.


    This time, David finally rolled his eyes.


    This was practically a sign of trouble.


    However, it did not bother David.


    He continued to eat without caring that anyone was even taking pictures of him.


    Maybe now those who took pictures of him only found very good photos because his appearance while eating could be said to be very alluring.


    However, after David and Jane finished eating, Jane''s cell phone suddenly rang, something that instantly made Jane frown.


    She took out her cell phone from her clothes pocket.


    After a quick nce at her cell phone screen, she pressed the reject call button. Even then she turned off her cell phone.


    David didn''t see the name of the person calling her, but it must be someone with considerable influence from the Rothschild Family. Her mother couldn''t possibly remember the woman''s rtionship with David. She would not oppose Jane''s choice.


    "Maybe I should go away for a while ande back tomorrow," Jane said suddenly.


    "Where?" asked David who was quite surprised.


    He asked spontaneously but he guessed Jane''s destination.


    "Basically, it''s not to solve the problem, but just to make some people who like to create problems for others calm down for a while," Jane said.


    David immediately understood what she meant.


    Their rtionship was practically a problem for the Rothschilds, but in a family, there are always a few people who get too involved in other people''s business. They tended to fan the mes to make things hotter.


    David was silent after hearing Jane''s words.


    This was going to be a struggle for Jane.


    Of course, David wanted to help her, but he knew very well that he couldn''t help her yet if it involved the entire Rothschild Family.


    Because he was not the kind of man who just followed emotions, so he did not try to say anything like insisting on following Jane.


    Jane then stood up and said again, "as long as Erza is in this city, certain problems can be solved. You should not hesitate to ask her for help, after all, she also wants something from you."


    David nodded in response to Jane''s words.


    After that, Jane finally left the restaurant first, leaving David alone.


    When alone, David didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    It might be sad that Jane had to leave again, but it was also a chance for him to meet his other woman.


    These are two very difficult things in the life of a man with a harem.


    He shook his head before standing up, returning to the university.


    Although sad that Jane was leaving again, he looked cheerful when he returned to the university.


    The people who saw himing alone once again no longer tried to question him about his rtionship status with Jane.


    David entered the university building, and entered an elevator that happened to be empty.


    In no time, he was back in his ss.


    He did not see Isabel or Aurora as he did not see them on the way to his ss.


    However, after sitting in his seat, he suddenly received a message from Isabel.


    (Some of my high school friends have contacted me, saying that they will be gathering at a nightclubter tonight, what do you think?)

 Chapter 98: Meet Isabel Again

    The message surprised David.


    Reunions weremon, but not for him who rarely interacted during high school. Who would invite him considering he didn''t get along with anyone.


    Now he was familiar with Isabel, so it was thetter who told him.


    (Do you want toe?) David replied to Isabel''s message by asking.


    (Honestly, a nightclub is not a suitable ce for me, and this seems to have been initiated by Luca. Just now he came to me that he saw you had an affair with another woman. I won''te, but if you''re interested, I''lle with you.)


    "Ohh..." David smiled strangely, feeling that Isabel wanted to show their rtionship to their high school alumni.


    And after learning that this reunion event was organized by Luca, David instantly guessed what the man was nning.


    He thought for a while before typing a reply to Jane''s message. (Okay, let''s get to it. Nightclubs aren''t my kind of ce either, but there''s nothing wrong with visiting old friends.)


    (Since that''s what you want, I''ll wait for you in front of my dorm buildingter tonight!)


    ***


    After finishing the lecture, David chose to go home first.


    He showered and changed at home and then rxed on his bed while ying games.


    When night fell, he came out of his room.


    Audrey was cooking tonight. She cooks chicken soup and roast duck which is thenbined with rice, a typical Asian dish.


    The aroma of her cooking is quite strong, filling the entire living room of their apartment.


    When she saw David in his neat clothes, she immediately deduced that he was going out for the night again.


    However, she didn''t seem to have any intention of asking anything more about it. She simply said, "Eat here first, I cooked quite a lot for you."


    David smiled at her words and then stepped up to the dining table while replying, "sis, what makes you cook chicken soup and roast duck with rice? Isn''t it somethingplicated?"


    David did feel strange because Audrey usually only cooked European dishes which were basically simpler.


    "What''s wrong if I want it?" replied Audrey while ncing at David''s eyes.


    After that, she added, "I think you''ve changed quite a lot in this short time."


    "Everyone can change," David replied with a quietugh.


    Audrey thought he changed quite a lot obviously because of his more rxed and confident personality.


    "You know, if you changed because you have a girlfriend with a strong background, I''d have to say that you''re not cool at all," she said.


    For a moment, David froze with his mouth open.


    "Uhmmm..." He cleared his throat after that.


    "Sis, your spection waspletely wrong," David said with a wry smile.


    If he only had a very rich girlfriend like Jane, he would not have experienced such a drastic increase in confidence. Instead, he would probably feel ufortable because of the heavy burden on his shoulders.


    The truth was that his increase in confidence was due to his spiritual power, which could basically make his life easier.


    "Then what makes you so confident?" asked Audrey as she walked over to David and sat beside him.


    Her eyes looked into David''s as she waited for his answer.


    "Now is not the time for you to know," David replied. "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but it would just be too much of a shock."


    "Is this an act of pretending to be mysterious by making up stories?" asked Audrey after David spoke.


    Once again, David rolled his eyes at his sister''s words.


    "Sis, you have to start getting used to thinking that your younger brother is a great guy who hides many special abilities," David replied.


    "I can''t think that way of someone who has never proven that he does have many hidden abilities," Audrey replied.


    Throughout dinner, the two discussed quite a lot, but only light things and sometimes joked around.


    After dinner, David left immediately.


    However, he chose not to use his BMW.


    When he saw the car and remembered that he was going with Isabel, he thought it would be inappropriate to use the car because it was Jane''s gift.


    If he took another woman in the car, it would seem like he didn''t appreciate Jane.


    In addition, Isabel would probably be awkward because it would seem like she was a live-in concubine of her husband''s legal wife.


    This was inappropriate, of course. And Isabel would have easily guessed that the car was from Jane.


    In the end, David used his sister''s car. At least it wasn''t a bad car although it wasn''t as good as his BMW.


    With that car, he drove towards the University of Paris.


    When he arrived in front of the university, he immediately found Isabel standing in front of her dorm building.


    Tonight, she looked very pretty with her hair in a ponytail while her eyshes and the skin around her eyes were covered in a thinyer of eye shadow that although ck in color, sometimes looked shiny.


    She was wearing long jeans and a rather tight t-shirt with short sleeves that only reached halfway up her arms.


    Although it was not a sexy outfit, the curves of her body were clearly visible in that outfit.


    Because of her beauty, she became very conspicuous in such a style.


    Who knows why she chose that style. Although their destination was a nightclub, but a woman does not have to make herself look sexy. After all, quite a few womene to nightclubs in formal wear because they just got off work.


    Plus, it''s a reunion. Even if it''s a nightclub, people will usually rent a separate room or just be at the bar, enjoying the music from afar while chatting.


    It seemed that Isabel had another goal in mind by appearing more conspicuous. David suspected she wanted their night to be hotter.


    David stopped the car right beside her which of course she recognized because he drove her home in that car on the night that was the beginning of their rtionship.


    David lowered the windshield on the right side, revealing the inside of the car to Isabel.


    "Are we leaving now?" David asked her.


    "Of course, we''re actually quitete," Isabel replied, opening the car door and getting in directly.


    "I think it''s better if we go straight to your dormitory," David replied in a joking tone so Isabel rolled her eyes.


    "You''ll have to be patient for a little while longer," she said, not being awkward even though the conversation turned to sexual matters.


    After saying that, she added, "and it''s not in my dorm. I don''t want any trouble if anyone sees. The students keep wandering around if it''s not raining."


    "Then where was it?" asked David as he started to step on the gas pedal of his car.


    He asked because Isabel seemed to already have a ce for them to do it.


    It probably wasn''t at the hotel.


    "Let''s go to my houseter, my parents happen to be out of town," Isabel replied in a calm tone.


    David nced at her strangely after hearing that, not expecting that the ce she had chosen was her own house.


    Of course, this sounded so attractive that David''s desire was pushed up quickly.


    He didn''t know where Isabel''s house was, it should have been the official house since her father was a high-ranking official of a ministry.


    "Isabel, are you really sure you want to do that with me?" asked David, changing the topic.


    He chose to ask about this because he wanted a clearer answer.


    Isabel looked at David''s face for a long time before answering, "I''m sure I don''t have the slightest doubt about my decision. Although our rtionship is quiteplicated, but I personally feelfortable with you, so I am ready to continue like this as long as you have time for me."


    Her tone was very calm when she said that. She really seemed convinced that she was happy with David even though their rtionship was not entirely clear.


    Knowing that Isabel feltfortable with him after they had a rtionship, David thought there was a possibility that he could win her heart if he approached her during high school.


    Maybe he was just the kind of guy she liked. Their rtionship had only started now just because they had just interacted.


    "By the way, where''s the nightclub?" David asked once again.


    Hearing that question, Isabel then mentioned the name of the street where the nightclub was located.


    It was certainly not in Manifestation of Heaven, just a normal nightclub in this city. Manifestation of Heaven was too big for a group of students who had just graduated from high school. Not only were they not old enough, they probably didn''t have enough money to pay.


    It was in an area that was reserved for entertainment venues. Arriving there, David saw quite a few nightclubs.


    There were even many prostitutes on the sidewalks, from young to middle-aged women.


    They are not only blonde European women, but also women of other nationalities.


    You can practically find women with any skin color.


    Some are so beautiful that they canpete with celebrities. Perhaps a thousand euros is not enough to hire them.

 Chapter 99: Meet the Old Friends

    David looked around to see which nightclub they had chosen. Isabel only knew the location, but not which nightclub. Even if she did, she still wouldn''t know because she didn''t know any nightclubs. Her whole life was just spent studying, how would she know those things.


    However, David had no trouble finding the nightclub because he finally saw some of his high school alumni gathered in front of a nightclub that was quiterge but not the biggest.


    It was unknown how many floors the building had from the outside, but it looked quite tall.


    David immediately turned his car into the nightclub, then stopped his car around his high school alumni.


    Not all of them were in cars, some were on motorcycles or on foot.


    The arrival of David''s car was enough to make them curious. They were sure it was also someone from their high school because of the parking spot the car chose, but they couldn''t guess who it was.


    After pulling the handbrake up, David turned off the car engine and looked around.


    He actually felt strange here because he wasn''t familiar with anyone even though he knew them.


    He was silent for quite a while until Isabel said, "let''s go down!"


    Isabel seemed to want to meet some female students among the students.


    Of course, David knew that they were Isabel''s followers in high school.


    Since Isabel wanted toe down, David finally opened the door beside him, revealing his figure to the curious students.


    They were a little when they saw that it was him.


    Although they were not familiar with David, it did not mean that they did not remember him.


    It''s just that their mouths dropped open when they saw Isabel, the woman they remembered the most and couldn''t possibly forget, get off the same car as David.


    Isabel''s friends were so dumbfounded that they looked at each other strangely.


    Among some students, there was even one who asked his friend, "what happened? Why did theye together? I don''t remember Isabel getting along with David."


    "Could they be dating?" Others wondered, causing some students to show ufortable expressions but at the same time they felt that it was just like that, that David and Isabel had a special rtionship.


    This was quite obvious. Aside from the fact that they came together in one car, their gazes towards each other looked different.


    However, how did that happen?


    They were confused because so many popr guys liked Isabel but never managed to win her heart.


    How could a loner guy like David be dating Isabel? Did he even have the courage to approach her?


    Isabel approached David directly after getting out of the car.


    Under people''s gazes, David calmly held Isabel''s hand, showing them that their spections were not wrong at all.


    And Isabel didn''t seem to mind having her hand held by David.


    Isabel then signaled David toe over to her friends.


    Even when they arrived in front of them, Isabel''s friends still looked confused.


    At the same time, they also felt ufortable because they had just discussed to match Isabel with some popr students.


    David''s name was not among the students they mentioned.


    "Are the others inside?" Isabel calmly asked her friends.


    Asked by Isabel, they forced themselves to calm down. Some cleared their throat before answering, "yeah, we''re here to wait for you!"


    "Ohh, it seems I''m reallyte." Isabel looked guilty but it was actually because David had arrivedter.


    However, she didn''t say anything about it.


    "Let''s go in now, Isabel. Quite a few friends havee," said one of Isabel''s friends, a woman with short hair.


    David remembered her name was Jade, who could be said to be Isabel''s most intimate friend in high school. They were close because they both liked basketball.


    Isabel nodded to her, letting her lead the way.


    After that, she and David followed behind Jade and the others while the male students followed behind them, constantly staring at David and Isabel''s backs.


    Of course, Jade and the other female students kept ncing back.


    As they constantly looked at David, they couldn''t argue that he was a handsome man with an attractive aura, giving off a mysterious impression.


    There didn''t seem to be anything out of ce when he was by Isabel''s side. He gave off the impression that he was verypatible with Isabel.


    Jade and the others couldn''t help but wonder if he was like this in high school. They didn''t notice just because he didn''t stand out. Now he looked very prominent because he was with Isabel.


    Nightclub.


    Upon entering, David immediately heard the loud sounds of music and saw the constantly flickering lights of various colors.


    It''s a spacious ce when viewed from the inside.


    Overall, there is no difference with other nightclubs. There were quite a few bars in the corners of the nightclub where each bar was guarded by beautiful women.


    From those bars, the sound of the music does not seem to be so loud. People could rx and drink in peace.


    In a short while, David saw a bar full of young people and all of them were his high school alumni.


    Luca was among them, chatting with some other handsome guys. They were a group of the most popr students.


    From their expressions, it seemed that they were talking about women.


    Besides Luca, David also saw Alex, drinking wine in style as if he was the boss of everyone.


    There was no shortage of naughty female students there. They were dressed sexy, dancing in a very seductive way while drinking.


    The reason this reunion was held in a nightclub was obviously because young people like them needed a lot of fun.


    Even diligent students like Isabel pretty much came.


    They began to show their hidden nature, that they also needed fun, not just studying and learning.


    The arrival of David and the others made them turn their eyes towards them.


    When they saw David''s hand holding Isabel''s, they were instantly dumbfounded and astonished, reacting even more than Jade and the others.


    Luca blinked his eyes a few times and then rubbed them, looking like he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    Alex who was drinking wine instantly straightened his back. He was more surprised than the others because he knew very well that David was Jane''s boyfriend. Today they were also together at the university, why would David suddenly hold Isabel''s hand? Was he having an affair?


    After a moment of thought, Alex took out his cell phone, wanting to take a picture of them to show Jane.


    However, just a moment after taking out his cell phone, he suddenly became hesitant.


    His hesitation wasn''t for any special reason, but because he was traumatized from dealing with David which almost led to him being considered a terrorist.


    In fact, he had been warned by the police who had arrested him that he would actually be a terrorist if he bothered David for any reason, no matter if it was right or wrong.


    Of course, telling Jane about David''s affair shouldn''t make him be considered wrong, but still he was worried that something bad would happen to him again.


    Until David and Isabel arrived at the bar, everyone was still silent.


    David actually wondered if anyone would go berserk.


    He looked at Luca and smiled faintly at him. In Luca''s eyes, he seemed to be mocking him.


    "Jane, David, are you two dating?" Suddenly someone asked, a man. He even mentioned David''s name, suggesting that he had at least had a conversation with David.


    He was conspicuous among the others, wearing quite sharp sses, matching his face which also gave a sharp impression.


    His name was Levi.


    David didn''t get along with her either, but in high school they did talk. And it could be said that David talked to him more than the others. Other than the fact that they were in the same ss, Levi had quite an active personality, often taking care of things in ss and school, which made him often interact with others including the quiet students.


    As far as David knew, he was still rted to Isabel. It was probably their grandfather who was rted, so unlike the others, he did not aggressively pursue Isabel although he did not deny that he viewed Isabel as a very attractive woman.


    "Yes!" David answered before Isabel did.


    He didn''t want to continue looking quiet in this ce. That would make him seem easily pressured or even intimidated.


    "This is surprising," Levi said with a quietugh.


    He was more rxed than the others and seemed to be trying to lighten the somewhat hushed atmosphere as everyone was surprised.


    "How about you two sit here?" Levi then invited David and Isabel to sit at the same table as him.


    David didn''t mind, he nodded and then looked at Isabel who also nodded.


    After that, the two of them sat side by side, opposite Levi.


    Whether it was Luca or another popr guy just stared at them in silence. Luca himself still looked confused until now.


    "Since this is good news, I''ll buy you two a drink," Levi continued.


    It seemed that he really didn''t mind David and Isabel''s rtionship. He even seemed to support them, something that was beyond David''s expectations.


    After that, Levi asked a bartender to give David and Isabel a cup of rather expensive red wine.


    "Please drink," he said after the cups were ced in front of each of them.


    David still didn''t refuse, and as he drank, Levi said again, "to be honest, I really didn''t expect you two to be dating, can you tell me how your rtionship started? I don''t think I''ve ever seen you two get along during high school."


    He smiled slightly as he said that while his eyes actually showed a curious look.


    It was definitely something that everyone wanted to know. Even Luca was now looking at David and Isabel curiously. For now, he forgot about David''s affair.

 Chapter 100: Fight

    David and Isabel looked at each other after hearing Levi''s words.


    With a softugh, David replied, "There are always unexpected things in life. We were both at the University of Paris and Isabel happened to be my sister''s student. She came to my apartment to meet my sister, and from there, we started interacting. I can only say that I''m lucky that Isabel didn''t reject me."


    David didn''t mind telling others about this, especially his high school friends. He even found it exciting that he could show off, bragging about being the boyfriend of the most beautiful girl in high school.


    The story was enough to make Isabel''s fans seem to burn with rage, as if they wanted to curse David''s luck.


    Only Levi remained rxed. Heughed and said, "it''s an unexpected story, but there''s no way you could have made it if Isabel didn''t like you."


    Levi''s eyes looked at Isabel and continued, "it seems that you''ve liked David since high school."


    Levi''s eyes flickered to Isabel, teasing her.


    However, Isabel was a woman who was always calm. She just smiled faintly, not looking bashful, and she didn''t answer either, just sat quietly.


    To Luca who was watching from another table, this all made no sense.


    He had deliberately organized this reunion with the intention of getting close to Isabel, but what was happening now was that it had be David''s party. He instantly became the main character and became more attention-grabbing because Levi was helping him.


    His gaze at Levi was also full of resentment.


    Actually, they did have some animosity due to some rivalry. The short time after graduating high school was not enough to fade their grudge.


    Levi could practically seize this opportunity to frustrate him. Unlike him, Levi was not jealous of David and Isabel''s rtionship.


    Bam!


    When his anger had reached its peak, Luca hit the table hard, rattling the other tables.


    This startled everyone including the bartenders.


    Instantly, everyone looked at Luca including David and Isabel.


    "Luca, what happened to you?" asked a man near Luca.


    He was confused by his sudden action.


    Luca stood up and didn''t answer the man''s question.


    His eyes then looked at David and Isabel.


    From David''s point of view, the man''s eyes showed a clear meaning. He seemed to want to question their rtionship, especially that he knew that David was dating another woman.


    David chose to wait for him to speak.


    "Isabel, you must be crazy," Luca said to Isabel, instantly astonishing people.


    That Isabel was dating David was surprising, but no one thought that it was crazy. After all, everyone has their own life choices.


    Plus, Isabel and David didn''t give the impression of ipatibility. They seemed to be perfect for each other.


    Isabel furrowed her brows at Luca''s words.


    "What are you trying to say?" she asked in response, showing no signs that she was nervous or anything.


    "This man has obviously cheated on you and you know it, why are you still with him?" Luca replied, blurting out the secret right away.


    This left all mouths open in shock.


    Before anyone could think of anything, David grabbed the wine cup in front of him.


    Whoosh!


    He threw the cup at Luca.


    It was so fast that Luca couldn''t react until the cup hit his head.


    It didn''t break when it hit his head, but it made a blue mark appear.


    BANG!


    When the cup fell to the floor, it shattered instantly.


    This was even more shocking than Luca''s words. No one had expected that David would throw the cup at Luca. Even Isabel gave David a strange look.


    "David, are you crazy?" Luca shouted.


    Despite things, throwing a cup at him was definitely a challenge to a fight.


    "You can keep your jealousy forever, but you shouldn''t say whatever you want," David told him.


    Not that he cared whether the affair was exposed or not, but he couldn''t continue to tolerate a bully. Most importantly, he needed to preserve Isabel''s reputation. She would probably be constantly talked about by her friends if they knew that she had maintained a rtionship with David despite knowing that he was cheating on her.


    With David''s words, the others would practically think that Luca was just ndering to embarrass David and Isabel.


    "I''m just telling the truth," Luca replied. "I saw you yourself walking with a white-haired woman."


    After saying that, he looked at Isabel. He continued, "didn''t you say you knew that, but why are you still with him? Don''t tell me you believe his lies more."


    His voice became louder with time, disturbing the other visitors.


    However, instead of getting angry, the other patrons watched with interest.


    In their opinion, fights between young men who had just graduated from high school were interesting.


    On the other hand, Alex showed a strange expression, thinking that Luca was really talking nonsense because in reality the white-haired woman was David''s real girlfriend. Here, it was Isabel who was David''s affair.


    How could he possibly care about that.


    However, Alex chose to remain silent.


    David seemed to be getting violent here. Because he had already been beaten up by him, so Alex knew how dangerous he was.


    Of course, the others were rather unsure who was right and who was wrong now.


    Actually, they were inclined to believe David more. This was because David was a quiet guy in high school so many of them thought he had a good personality, unlike Luca who was a bit of an asshole.


    Meanwhile, David picked up another cup. This time it was Jane''s cup.


    Whoosh!


    He threw it at Luca once again. Even now, the man failed to dodge.


    "You asshole!" Already angry, Luca finally picked up the wine bottle and ran towards David.


    He even jumped over a table.


    Of course, fights weremonce for him. How could she not beat up David considering thetter had thrown a cup at her twice.


    Add to that the fact that he was jealous, and his desire to beat David up became many times greater.


    If there was no provocation, he would have just kept quiet because he also wanted to maintain his reputation, but now that was impossible. If he doesn''t do something, others will think he''s easily underestimated.


    After jumping over the table, he finally arrived in front of David and immediately swung the bottle in his hand towards his face.


    "Stop that, Luca." Isabel shouted.


    Of course, she was upset to see a man trying to hurt David, the man she liked.


    Unfortunately, Luca wasn''t thinking anything else right now. He didn''t seem to hear Isabel''s words.


    David who saw the bottle heading towards his head just smiled casually.


    With a faster movement, he grabbed Luca''s hand, instantly rendering him immobilized.


    It was not only his hand that was immobilized, but also his body. His blood seemed to stop flowing because David''s grip was too strong.


    With his other hand, David sent a fist into the man''s face.


    BANG!


    His cheek was instantly bent by the blow while his eyes seemed about to pop out of their sockets.


    After that, David kicked him in the chest, sending him flying into a table.


    This result was expected by Alex who was used to fighting, but the others were so astonished that they rubbed their eyes, wondering if what they saw was real.


    How could David, a quiet guy, beat Luca in such a short time?


    The problem was that many expected David to be helpless in front of Luca.


    Now they finally realized that they were wrong. There seems to be a reason why David was able to date Isabel. After all, thetter must have a lot of requirements to ept a man.


    "What are you guys doing? Stop!" A security guard came over and shouted.


    Fights weremon in every nightclub, but there was no way security would keep quiet when one side was down.


    Luca looked helpless now, even he seemed to be having trouble breathing.


    Of course, David didn''t do anything else, he just stood quietly beside Isabel.


    The atmosphere of this reunion instantly became awkward, but from the beginning there was no purpose.


    "Sir, you have to leave for the night," the security guard said to David as he ordered his friend to check Luca''s condition.


    The security guard wasn''t angry, but he was worried that there would be anothermotion if David was still here, which was why he asked him to leave.


    For David himself, he had onlye to take care of Luca.


    Asked to leave, he calmly nodded then looked at Isabel who also nodded to him.


    There was no point in them continuing here, Isabel would rather they go somewhere else or go straight home.


    David greeted Levi once before walking away.


    Apparently, Luca''s condition was not so good, but it also did not require him to be taken to the hospital, so the security took him to their room.


    With that, the reunion came to an end as some of those students also chose to leave, and some who were naughty enough chose to stay, dancing with their lovers.

 Chapter 101: Isabels Home

    In no time, David and Isabel arrived outside.


    David smiled wryly at Isabel when they got there.


    "Sorry, I messed things up and got us kicked out," he said.


    "No need to think about it too much, after all, it''s not a ce I like," Isabel replied.


    "Do you want to go for a walk first, either to the mall or the night market?" David asked after Isabel answered.


    It wasn''t toote to go home. They could still go for a walk if they wanted to. And going home now might cause a bit of trouble because it was possible that Isabel''s neighbors might be outside their house and they would see that Isabel was going home with a man.


    Even if it didn''t matter, it would still cause gossip.


    Isabel seemed to think for a while, but then she shook her head.


    "My hobby is going to the bookstore, you might not like that, so it''s better if we just go home now," she said.


    David showed a strange expression but couldn''t argue with that.


    In the end, he nodded because that was what Isabel wanted.


    He and Isabel entered the car as the others arrived at the door of the nightclub.


    When they saw the car, it was already speeding down the highway.


    "Where are they going now?" One of them asked.


    "Where else, they''re obviously looking for a ce to fuck. I can tell by their faces," replied someone who was used to speaking bluntly.


    His words made all the men fall silent with heavy faces.


    That David was dating Isabel was still something they could take in stride for those who were not so obsessed with Isabel. However, that David would fuck her made them feel extremely jealous.


    They had long seen Isabel as the most beautiful and best woman in their school. Now, one of the students managed to reach that step with Isabel.


    This was hard to ept but there was nothing they could do because David and Isabel were already dating, which meant that not only did David want Isabel, but Isabel also wanted David.


    David''s car was moving quite fast, following the direction pointed out by Isabel.


    It was in the city center, in aplex guarded directly by the military.


    David''s car was immediately blocked by several young soldiers when he tried to enter theplex.


    It was obvious that his car was not registered as a car that was allowed to enter theplex.


    After stopping his car, one of the soldiers tapped on the windshield next to David, asking him to lower it.


    David rolled down his window, followed by Isabel.


    "It''s me," Isabel said suddenly, causing the soldier''s gaze to fall on her.


    He looked surprised and stared back and forth between David and Isabel.


    "So you are, Miss Isabel," he said afterwards.


    He then invited David to enter theplex.


    David didn''t expect it to be so easy. It seemed that Isabel was also very popr in thepound so the soldier treated her differently.


    As far as David knew, there were supposed to be other checks before outsiders were allowed to enter theplex like this.


    The houses in thepound could not be described as mansions, but each was veryrge, averaging over 100 meters with two or three floors.


    Every three houses there is a bend that leads to a new road. David didn''t turn any corners, he continued straight ahead, following the direction Isabel was pointing.


    After a while, Isabel pointed to a three-story house with a courtyard full of flowers.


    "This is my house," she said.


    After saying that, she took out a key.


    She got out of the car when David stopped the car in front of the fence.


    Isabel got out to open the fence.


    David''s eyes looked around, and as he expected, there were a few people around. Most were rxing on their porches, and some were walking.


    They all stared at Isabel, and asionally tried to figure out who was driving the car.


    Isabel opened her fence in no time. She did not get back into the car, but went straight into her yard, directing David where to put the car.


    She apparently asked David to put the car in a fairly covered area so that David would not be seen by others when he got out of the car.


    Fortunately, the yard was full of flowers so there were many spots that could not be seen.


    If anyone asked Isabelter who she went home with, Isabel could practically easily say that she went home with her friend who was a woman.


    David wanted tough as he understood what Isabel was thinking.


    He looked at the woman''s face as she waited for him to get out of the car.


    Her expression was quite calm. It looked like she wasn''t thinking about anything.


    After that, David finally got out of the car.


    "Come on!" Isabel immediately turned around and walked to the side door of the house. She did not enter through the main door.


    David followed her without saying anything in response.


    After passing through the door, he could finally see the inside of Isabel''s house.


    It was simple without many modern amenities, yet there were many wooden cabs each filled with books, giving the impression that the living room of the house was a library.


    Perhaps Isabel''s entire family did like to read.


    "Would you like something to drink first?" Isabel asked and looked back.


    Her gaze seemed to be hiding a certain desire, but she probably chose to hold it in.


    Of course, David was aware that Isabel''s desire had increased since they were on their way to his house. She probably kept thinking about making love, only her expression was too calm to give the impression that she was not thinking that way.


    However, a man like David could sense that hidden fire.


    David shook his head in response. With a faint smile, he replied, "how about we go straight to your room. I''m sure you''re also feeling impatient right now. You know, holding back any longer only results in difort."

 Chapter 102: Isabels Bedroom

    When they arrived inside the house and David was so blunt, Isabel couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    Her eyes then fell on the stairs and she stepped onto them, waving her hand to David.


    She didn''t say anything else.


    David continued to follow her, observing her body from behind.


    She was still young, but her ass and waist were so attractive, which was obviously the result of her regr exercise.


    Her chestnut hair in a ponytail swayed beautifully as she climbed the stairs.


    David felt very satisfied whenever he thought that this woman had desire for him.


    In no time, they arrived at the second floor.


    There, Isabel went to one of the room doors, which was obviously the door to her room.


    When the door was opened, David could finally see the ce where Isabel had slept during her high school days.


    The room was not so spacious, but it was very tidy with a very clean study table beside the window.


    There were stacks of books on the table, each of which seemed to have been read.


    In addition, David saw some small fitness equipment.


    There were no pictures of celebrities in the room, the walls were so clean that no scratches could be found.


    David was amazed at the cleanliness. Just by looking at the room, anyone would think that the owner was a very diligent and meticulous person.


    Isabel stepped into the room but she didn''t stop by the door like Jane hadst night.


    This was her home, after all, and there was no one else in this house. Isabel could naturally calmly leave the door to her room open.


    When David entered the room, he chose not to close the door. He even pushed it slightly so that it opened wider.


    Seeing that, Isabel showed a strange look for a moment. However, she remained silent, waiting for David to arrive in front of her.


    David arrived in front of her in no time. He then grabbed her waist with each hand, and pulled her into his arms.


    Isabel epted the embrace calmly, and responded by hugging David''s body back.


    "We''re going to make it to the end here, do you agree?" David asked her.


    This was nothing more than a pep talk. He just wanted to hear Isabel''s words again.


    "Yes," she replied briefly, looking into David''s eyes and starting to show her desire more clearly. David stroked her back, he could feel her skin as the t-shirt she was wearing was quite thin.


    After a few deep breaths, he kissed her lips.


    His kiss instantly became deep because of Isabel''s response.


    Thetter tried to press his lips so that their lips pressed together.


    They sucked each other''s lips, making their saliva flow into each other''s mouth.


    Their mouths had the taste of wine because they had just drunk wine. A little wine didn''t make them drunk, but it made their mouths fragrant.


    In no time, their tongues meet and caress each other wildly.


    Isabel is more direct this time. Her hands unbutton David''s shirt, asionally caressing his chest with her delicate fingers.


    At the same time, one of David''s hands entered her t-shirt, caressing her waist first before reaching for her bra.


    He pulled the bra off, dropping it to the floor.


    After that, he grabbed one of her breasts which was really very soft.


    He then squeezed it, immediately with a strong movement.


    Isabel''s body shook from the sensation. Her waist even arched so that her head dropped down, pressed by David''s head.


    That didn''t make Isabel stop their kiss.


    She also continued to unbutton David''s shirt.


    Once all the buttons of his shirt were open, Isabel pulled the shirt down.


    Last time, they took off each other''s pants, this time, Isabel seemed to want to take off David''s shirt first.


    Since it was like that, David decided to take off the t-shirt Isabel was wearing now.


    He broke the kiss, then grabbed the bottom of her t-shirt, and pulled it up directly so Isabel immediately understood what he wanted.


    She didn''t resist at all, letting him do just that.


    She even raised her hands up so there would be no obstruction.


    Soon her charming pair of breasts appeared in front of David, dazzling his eyes.


    When David looked at her breasts, Isabel looked embarrassed, but she was indifferent in no time.


    David looked at her face and then kissed her again to which she immediately responded.


    As they hugged each other tightly, Isabel''s breasts pressed firmly against David''s chest.


    At this point, David decided to sit on the edge of the mattress and pulled Isabel up onto his thighs.


    The woman is breathless after a while of kissing with David. However, her passion only gets higher. She continues to hug David tightly.


    David''s body was a source offort for her.


    David stroked her back and his hands slowly moved towards her pants.


    "Isabel," he said while looking into her eyes.


    "David!" She responded in the same way.


    Her breath blew into David''s face while his hands caressed her shoulders.


    However, David was in no hurry to push Isabel''s pants down. He stared at one of her breasts, more precisely her nipple.


    Without saying anything, he took her nipple into his mouth, pinching it with his lips before sucking it firmly.


    "Ohhhh..." Isabel moaned in pleasure so that her waist arched forward.


    Her hands spontaneously pressed David''s head so that David''s face was submerged in her breasts.


    This was obviously a very wonderful experience for her.


    She looked up every time David''s tongue licked her nipple.


    After finishing, David smiled at her with his hand reaching for her hair tie.


    He pulled the hair tie until her hair was down.


    After that, he stood up again because he wanted to take off her pants.


    "I''m sure you feel fine naked in front of me," David said before pushing her pants down.


    Isabel was quite rxed about it. Probably because she had already shown her pussy to David and she had also seen David''s cock.


    Of course, she responded to David''s actions. She also pushed David''s pants down to strip him.


    Soon after that their pants came down simultaneously and then fell to the floor together, exposing the most hidden ces on their bodies.


    Finally, they are both naked in front of each other, raising their passion to a new level.

 Chapter 103: With Isabel

    Isabel was the first to hug David''s naked body. When David returned her hug, she looked sofortable that her face showed a drunken expression.


    She could be said to be drunk right now, intoxicated by her sexual desire.


    Her body was very warm and soft. Hugging her made David feel like his blood was flowing very fast.


    He kissed Isabel''s neck, then licked and sucked it so strongly that Isabel''s whole body shook violently.


    "Ohhhh..." She moaned in pleasure, pressing David''s head while David caressed her charming ass.


    After stopping kissing her neck, David looked up at her face so that their gazes met.


    "Do you feel quitefortable now, Isabel?" he asked her.


    She was a mess of desire and now she was cuddling with a man while both were naked. ording to David she should feel quitefortable now.


    However, she apparently shook her head.


    "It''s not enough," she replied.


    Her answer made David want tough because she was practically stating that until they actually made love, she wouldn''t be able to feel at ease.


    "I see," he said as he squeezed her breasts then pushed her towards the bed.


    There was no need for any further dy. He himself was already feeling unbearable as his head was full of lust for Isabel''s body that all the guys in his high school dreamed of.


    In a short time, he and Isabel arrived on the bed. They sat down first with their bodies still hugging each other.


    After that, David pulled her to the center of the mattress beforeying her down until her head fell on the pillow.


    Her naked body became even more striking as shey down, a sight so beautiful, it was indescribable.


    David moved down her pussy. He did not need to open her thighs as Isabel took the initiative to do it herself. She continued to show about her desire to have sex with David.


    Her eyes gazed at his cock that stood erect gantly. Sometimes her breathing bes very fast.


    However, she didn''t seem to have the slightest worry about it hurting her body.


    David became more fond of her because of her bravery.


    When he looked down at her pussy, he found that it was already very wet. This meant that it was very easy to get his dick into her virgin pussy.


    He immediately aimed his dick at her pussy. It seemed to be very curious now that it had been observing Isabel for too long.


    Soon the head of his dick touches her small but clearly visible pussy hole.


    At this time, Isabel took a deep breath. She had restrained herself from fucking during her high school days. However, now she didn''t want to hold back anymore, she wanted to feel it so that she would know what the delicious sensation was like that all women couldn''t escape from.


    Slowly, David began to push his cock into her pussy hole which opened little by little to wee the arrival of his cock.


    David held Isabel''s thighs to keep her body still and continued to push his cock.


    In a short time, Isabel pressed her lips together while her eyes trembled uncontrobly, a sign that she was enduring certain sensations.


    Her breath began to catch, and then even her ass lifted up slightly.


    At the same time, David''s dick finally met with her hymen which blocked the movement of his dick.


    However, it was too thin to obstruct his dashing dick. His cock easily prated it, instantly making Isabel''s eyes widen.


    "Ohhh..." She opened her mouth and moaned until her upper body lifted up.


    After passing through her hymen, David pushed his cock faster. It entered the depths of Isabel''s vagina which was really narrow. Her vaginal hole pressed against his dick very firmly, giving him an incredible sensation.


    Isabel looked mesmerized when she saw David''s dick was already almostpletely submerged inside her pussy.


    However, it didn''t surprise her because she could feel the dick''s presence inside her pussy, and she felt nothing but pleasure.


    From her face, David thought Isabel was not in pain at all even though this was her first sex.


    Perhaps this was due to the factor that she exercised a lot so her vaginal muscles were stronger than most women.


    "Isabel," David said as he lowered his body to press against hers.


    When their faces met, he immediately kissed her with his hands squeezing her breasts.


    Isabel responded by hugging his back tightly. Her tongue came out of her mouth, meeting David''s tongue.


    They caressed each other''s tongues for a while. Isabel''s expression seemed to be more intoxicated. David had not moved, but she seemed to be already immersed in pleasure.


    "After tonight, we can keep making love, right?" David asked her after kissing her.


    He asked it for nothing more than to tease her.


    Isabel''s response surprised him. She caressed his face, looking into his eyes before replying, "As long as you don''t leave me, we can keep doing it until we''re old."


    Her eyes seemed to cherish David''s face. Perhaps she thought that David was indeed very handsome and alluring.


    David was pleased with her words so his desire increased further.


    Breathing heavily, he began to wiggle his hips, instantly making Isabel''s mouth open.


    "Ohhhh... Ahhhhh...." She immediately moaned in pleasure. Her moans were quite loud and since the bedroom door was open, her moans could practically be heard up to the first floor.


    However, Isabel didn''t seem to care about that. She had probably forgotten that the bedroom door was still open. She just continued to moan, enjoying the sensation of making love to David.


    She finally knew how the sensation was, and it was really something she really liked.


    As she starts to adapt, her ass seems to move slightly, following David''s movements.


    Her confidence and the passion in her eyes made David like this woman even more.


    She''s the woman that all the guys in his high school couldn''t reach, and now he''s making love to her so he can see all the hidden parts of her whether it''s parts of her body or her mind.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    The sound of flesh shing echoed over time, merging with Isabel''s moans.


    Sometimes, David and Isabel kissed again, and it was a very wild kiss, as if they wanted their mouths to be one.


    David couldn''t count how much of Isabel''s saliva he had swallowed, and Isabel had also swallowed just as much of his saliva as he had swallowed hers.


    Isabel''s bedroom had a good air conditioner, but tonight it became very warm. In just a few minutes, David and Isabel''s bodies were covered in sweat.


    It only added to thefort as they held each other.


    Isabel''s moans became more and more uncontroble, so loud. If the window of her room was open, perhaps her moans would be heard by people on the street. It seemed that Isabel really liked this sex.


    What was even more surprising was her stamina. Not only was she strong, but she didn''t seem tired at all. Her breathing wasbored only because of lust, not because she was exhausted.


    This showed that she really had a good physique, in contrast to Jane who was obviously due to her spiritual power factor.


    "Isabel!" David called out to her as he chose to change their position.


    He sat up and pulled Isabel up onto his thigh.


    "Ohhhhh..." The woman moaned in a surprised tone. Maybe she found a new sensation with that position where her pussy was on top so the pressure of her body made David''s dick go deeper.


    "Can you move in this position?" David asked her.


    It would be very interesting if Isabel wiggled her ass, but there was another question, even if she could, would she do it? This might be a little embarrassing for a woman who is always calm like Isabel so she would think for a long time before being able to decide.


    However, David finally realized that he underestimated Isabel''s desire.


    She did not respond, but she hugged his body tightly while burying her face in his neck. She even starts kissing his neck, licking it and sucking it so vigorously that David trembles.


    He spontaneously grabbed Isabel''s head, holding it tightly while stroking her already somewhat messy hair.


    After that, Isabel''s ass finally moved back and forth, bing fast in no time.


    David was quite surprised when he saw the movement of her ass. It looked elegant and charming, no awkwardness or stiffness at all.


    "Ahhhhh... Ahhh.... Ahhhhh..." Isabel started moaning after she moved, stopping kissing David''s neck. He pulled her face back slightly so that he could see it.


    And what he saw was a mesmerizing sight.


    He finally reciprocated her movements while squeezing her breasts firmly.


    "Ohhhhh..." Isabel let out a long moan with her face turned upwards as her breasts were squeezed. She looked extremely pleasured.


    "David, ahhhhhhh..." She called David''s name in the middle of her moaning.


    David was panting when he saw that she seemed to be even sexier with time.


    He thought he would not be willing to let her get his hands on another man, let alone Luca.


    Fortunately, fate directed Isabel to him.


    "I love you, Isabel," David said.


    "I love you too, David," Isabel replied with her eyes fixed on David''s, looking very serious as she said it.


    This surprised David, of course.


    Suddenly now they were a couple who loved each other. It''s hard not to love when you feel so much pleasure.


    After that, David turned Isabel''s body to her back. He then pushed her until their position became doggy-style.


    With that position, he wiggled his hips quickly so that his crotch hit Isabel''s ass every second.


    Isabel didn''t seem to care about their position, now she just wanted to keep drowning in this pleasure.


    Her originally neat bed became a mess in time. Her nket and all her pillows even fell to the floor.


    This sex became wilder with time.

 Chapter 104: A Beautiful Morning

    It was long and delicious sex. However, after reaching the peak of pleasure, neither David nor Isabel fall asleep immediately.


    They just look weak from exhaustion.


    Isabel''s hair is very messy now, but in David''s eyes she is absolutely beautiful as she stabilizes her chaotic breathing.


    David grabbed her right shoulder and pulled her to the left so that she was facing him.


    After that, he hugged her body which she responded to by cing her hand on his chest.


    By now, the woman looked calm. Her brain seems to be working well, which can be seen from her eyes looking into his.


    David stroked her face and helped to smooth her hair a little.


    "Are you satisfied now?" David asked her.


    It was indeed an interesting topic to talk about, so he couldn''t help but ask about it again.


    It was hard not to be curious whether the woman he was making love to was satisfied or not.


    "It was a great experience," Isabel replied in a calm tone.


    "I am satisfied because I finally know what it feels like," she added.


    As she said that, her fingers moved to press against David''s chest.


    However, after that she suddenly sat up.


    She went to the edge of the bed and pressed the button to turn off the light. Instantly, the room became rather dark. The room was still luminous because of the light from outside that came in through the open door.


    Even so, Isabel''s figure looked faint now in David''s eyes.


    Isabel seemed to be toozy to close the bedroom door.


    After turning off the lights in the bedroom, shey down again, directly facing David so that he could hug her.


    Once lying down, she closed her eyes, seeming to want to sleep immediately.


    David smiled, thinking that the fun could be had once again tomorrow. David hugged Isabel''s body tightly where one of his hands held her ass while his other hand held her head.


    He slept in that position, and Isabel looked veryfortable.


    Over time, the air in the room became cold again. However, David and Isabel still felt warm even though they did not use a nket to cover their naked bodies. The warmth could be felt because they hugged each other tightly.


    Morning!


    The sunlight shone brightly, illuminating Isabel''s bedroom.


    David opened his eyes, finding that Isabel was still in his arms.


    Unlike Jane, it would be difficult for her to wake up early after being exhausted all night. Jane could use her spiritual energy to make her body feel good after being exhausted, whereas Isabel had to get enough rest.


    She had yet to open her eyes when David opened his. From her breathing, David could tell that she was still fast asleep.


    David chose not to disturb her, but waited for her while asionally caressing her beautiful back.


    Through the mirror on the side, he could clearly see his figure and Isabel''s figure embracing with their naked bodies.


    Even now he still feels that this is beyond his expectation.


    The dream of all the guys in his high school had been achieved by him.


    After a while, Isabel''s eyelids finally moved and opened.


    Her eyes showed confusion first for a few moments.


    After that, she finally calmed down.


    "Have you been awake for long?" she asked David.


    "No, just a while," David replied as he moved his hands to her breasts, which she did not resist at all as he grabbed her breasts.


    He then squeezed them gently, making her neck reddish.


    This was David''s way of making her feel refreshed.


    However, it was not enough to make her moan. Her eyes looked up at the clock on the wall and didn''t seem to react even though they woke up quitete.


    Now practically the first ss at the university had started.


    David wondered if Jane was back yet, but she probably wasn''t considering she hadn''t contacted him yet.


    Isabel then sat up, looking at her body for a while where there were traces of David''s kisses in several areas.


    And on David''s body she also saw quite a few of her kiss marks.


    Last night, she had really lusted after David''s body as it gave her immense pleasure.


    Of course, seeing David''s body again this morning while her breasts were squeezed by David was enough to make her desire start to get out of control again.


    "Isabel, let''s make love again," David said as he sat up and hugged Isabel from the side.


    He didn''t try to use vague words to invite Isabel to make love to him.


    Isabel looked at David''s face and then nodded to him.


    "Let''s go to the bathroom first," she said.


    She didn''t refuse at all. The intent of her words was clear that she wanted them to do it in the bathroom. Maybe she wanted to refresh her body with water first as the dry sweat made her body a little sticky.


    David smiled at her then stood up with her.


    It was very difficult for him to let go of the hug. He wanted to continue hugging her because it was really veryfortable.


    In the end, he lifted Isabel''s waist before taking her to the bathroom.


    Isabel''s body was quite heavy even though she had a slim figure. Perhaps it was because of her strong physique.


    However, it was no problem for David to lift her body without fatigue.


    In no time, he arrived in front of the bathroom door.


    With his foot, he pushed it open, revealing the bathroom.


    It was like a normal bathroom, slightly more spacious with full facilities. There was arge mirror on the back wall, right behind the shower.


    When in front of the bathroom, the figures of David and Isabel practically appeared in the mirror.


    Isabel had her back to the mirror, so she didn''t see their figures yet.


    However, David saw her charming ass and back through the mirror, an indescribable sight so he caressed her back and ass before taking a step into the bathroom. Even now, he did not close the door.


    He walked until Isabel''s back rested against the mirror.


    After that, Isabel turned on the shower. Immediately, a heavy shower of water fell onto their bodies, making them wet.


    It was cold water, so it cooled their rather warm bodies.


    In no time, David felt refreshed.


    His body and Isabel''s body became clean from any residual sweat or dried saliva.


    "Isabel!" David looked into the woman''s eyes.


    Her face looked even more beautiful with her wet hair.


    After staring at her for a moment, he kissed her on the lips, to which she responded by hugging him very tightly.


    They kissed wildly, caressing each other''s bodies until their bodies heated up again so that the cold water could not cool them down.


    Isabel''s pussy was leaking slippery liquid continuously, which David could feel with his cock even though it had not entered her pussy yet.


    After some time, David stopped kissing her.


    "Isabel, you should turn around, it''s difficult with this position," he said to the woman.


    Thetter nced back, and finally saw her naked figure in the mirror.


    However, that didn''t seem to make her panic or worry. She calmly did as David asked, turning her body backwards until she was facing the mirror and could see her own naked body in full.


    Of course, this was very normal for her. During high school, she was practically naked every day in front of that mirror.


    Now it was different only because there was David behind her, looking at her figure as well.


    David quickly moved since Isabel was facing that mirror.


    He inserted his dick into her pussy which was just below her crotch.


    And it could be seen by Isabel. She clearly saw David''s big cock entering her pussy.


    "Ohhhhhhh..." In no time, she was moaning in pleasure.


    David hugged her, and groped her breasts before wiggling his hips from behind.


    "Ahhhhh... Ahhh.... Ahhhh...." Isabel''s moans echoed loudly in the bathroom.


    It had been a wonderful morning for them. They made love for quite a while though not as long asst night.


    ***


    David and Isabel came out of the house looking presentable.


    Isabel wore new clothes while David worest night''s clothes that still looked good.


    When they arrived at Isabel''s yard, David stretched his body, sighing as he took a deep breath.


    His body was calm now, and most importantly, he felt much stronger.


    It seemed that he could unleash lightning to destroy the house on the other side.


    Without lust, David and Isabel acted like they were just ordinary friends.


    Although there was indeed love between them, Isabel did have that kind of personality.


    She is not a romantic woman. She would only seem romantic when they made love where her head was filled with desire.


    At this hour, David calmly wandered around the courtyard of Isabel''s house because he really didn''t see anyone around.


    Considering they were all officials, they practically went to work now while their spouses went to the shopping center for fun.


    That''s what Isabel said.


    "There''s still quite a while before the second ss starts, let''s go find a restaurant," Isabel said to David.


    David nodded before getting into his car which was Audrey''s car.


    When thinking about it, David wondered how Audrey went to university today since her car was used by him.

 Chapter 105: Southeast Asia

    Soon David and Isabel left theplex, heading for a restaurant chosen by Isabel.


    It was a western restaurant that served a typical French breakfast.


    Isabel seemed to prefer local food.


    It was not far from herplex, quite big and crowded.


    The two of them only got a table in the courtyard of the restaurant. However, it wasn''t hot as each table had arge umbre covering it from above.


    David ordered what Isabel had ordered, bread and grilled meat while his drink was hot tea.


    When their order came, David was quite surprised to see a man approaching them.


    It was Levi.


    The man smiled when he saw them.


    Without asking permission, he sat at their table which happened to have four chairs.


    "It seems that you two woke upte," he said to them, as if guessing what happened so as to know what made them be here at this hour.


    This was impossible to argue with, so David calmly replied, st night was too tiring, so we needed a longer time to rest."


    David nced at Isabel when he said that, finding that she remained calm. He cut his bread and roast meat before stuffing them into his mouth.


    "Hahaha..." Levi apparentlyughed while looking at Isabel.


    "Isabel,st night should have been your first time, right?" he asked.


    It waspletely out of David''s expectation that he asked Isabel to that extent, even using quite obvious words.


    Isabel finally looked at him with raised eyebrows.


    "Yes, is there something?" she replied.


    She might have been bothered by Levi''s question, but it didn''t make her lose herposure.


    "Nothing, now I can rest easy because the most beautiful youngdy in myrge family finally had a wonderful experience," Levi replied,ughing again.


    This time, Isabel rolled her eyes, and chose to continue eating.


    At the same time, Levi gave David a thumbs up.


    "Now everyone knows that you''re the most amazing guy in our high school," he said.


    "Honestly,st night quite a few of our friends were frustrated. Even I was a little frustrated because I do have an interest in Isabel even though we are family."


    Apparently, this guy does not hold back when he talks about these things.


    And his words suddenly received a response from Isabel.


    "Among all the men in this world, you are the least likely to be epted by me," Isabel said, instantly making Levi''s expression freeze.


    He clearly did not expect that Isabel would say that to him.


    Fortunately, he was not the type to take offense easily.


    After that, he didn''t even speak anything else.


    Not long after, David and Isabel left the restaurant, heading towards the University of Paris.


    On the way, David wondered what else would happenter.


    At the university, there was still Aurora, the super beautiful model he could sleep with.


    While driving, he asionally looked at Isabel.


    This time, she was reading a book, looking very serious.


    Today, she was wearing long jeans and a casual white shirt, looking simple, but her beauty was still too striking.


    Even when David looked at her, she was still focused on her book, not taking her eyes anywhere.


    Soon they arrived at the university.


    David looked for a quiet parking lot so that no one would see him out with Isabel.


    Only, when he arrived at the most deserted parking lot, he found Audrey there.


    David''s mouth dropped open when he saw her, even Isabel looked panicked for a moment.


    Avoiding Audrey was now obviously impossible as the woman knew very well that it was her car that wasing.


    If David chose to detour elsewhere, it would practically make Audrey think that he was hiding something.


    David thought it was better to point this out. After all, wasn''t it her who wanted him with Isabel?


    David stopped the car right beside the woman and lowered the window beside him for Audrey to look into.


    Her eyes instantly showed surprise when she saw Isabel sitting beside David.


    In fact, Isabel was supposed to enter the ss she was teaching this morning, but she was absent. It was quite confusing for Audrey because she thought Isabel was a very diligent and disciplined student, why was she absent from ss, and obviously she was not sick because she did not ask permission not to enter the ss.


    Now Audrey even saw her in person, so obviously she wasn''t sick.


    "Where have you been sincest night?" Audrey asked David with a serious expression.


    "Just taking a walk and then staying at Isabel''s," David replied calmly, even smiling slightly.


    However, his answer seemed too surprising for Audrey. Her mouth even opened.


    It was indeed something she wanted, but the fact was that David was now dating Jane. How could he stay overnight at another woman''s house? Isn''t this a real affair?


    Audrey wasn''t stupid enough to think that David and Isabel arrived to do anything, especially since they only came to the university when it was noon, not morning.


    With David''s personality, Audrey thought it was impossible for David to stay overnight at a woman''s house if hee parents were at home. Isabel''s parents should have been awayst night.


    In front of Audrey, Isabel actually looked awkward.


    She hurriedly got out of the car.


    Afterwards, she said, "Dr. Audrey, sorry for not attending your ss this morning, I''m reallyte."


    She apologized before leaving there with hasty steps.


    Audrey watched her until shepletely disappeared then looked at David again who got out of the car and handed her the car keys.


    "David, you''re not having an affair, are you?" Audrey asked David.


    It seemed that she really wanted to make this clear. Otherwise, she might not be able to calm down.


    "Sis, you have to use a different perspective to see this," David replied.


    "What do you mean?" Audrey didn''t understand David''s words.


    "The point is that I''m not cheating, I''m just dating different women."


    Audrey, "..."


    Once again, the woman was silent with a look of astonishment.


    She could be said to not understand at all what her younger brother meant.


    "What rhetoric are you using?" she asked after a moment of thought without being able to find an answer.


    Her intelligence as a lecturer was not working at all here.


    David shook his head before walking away, not nning to exin more.


    In his opinion, Audrey would still understandter.


    For now, David chose to go straight to his ss.


    However, on the way, he was stopped by a woman.


    Mery, the Southeast Asian woman.


    "What are you doing here?" David asked her, frowning again. After all, this woman was not a student at this university, she shouldn''t have kepting.


    Plus, she was only wearing a tanktop and pants right now, an outfit that didn''t really fit in with the University.


    "David, you''re going to Southeast Asia with me right now," Mery replied.


    "What?" David was dumbfounded again.


    Southeast Asia was a ce very far away from Europe.


    It was only natural that he and Jane would go there to take care of their business since they invested into Pramono''spany. However, Jane said that they didn''t need to go there in person as Lisa and her subordinates would take care of everything.


    If he went to Southeast Asia with Mery, what would he do there? David even suspected that Mery just wanted his help to take care of her own problems.


    "This is Miss Jane''s request," Mery replied in a calm tone.


    Instantly, the shock on David''s face turned into curiosity.


    "Jane asked me to go to Southeast Asia with you, what happened?" he said.


    "Jane was contacted by her driver who said that there was a bit of aplicated matter. That''s why she wanted you to go there, and she asked me to apany you. Miss Erza didn''t mind going there either, but Miss Jane refused." Mery exined.


    Having understood all that, David frowned.


    "Alright!"


    He then nodded.


    "We are going to the airport now, the ne is ready, we will use Miss Erza''s ne," Mery said.


    "Take me to my apartment first, I want to get my sword," David replied.


    Excalibur, unfortunately David didn''t have it with him. It was left in his BMW and he almost forgot about it because his head was too focused on Isabel sincest night.


    A man does tend to forget valuable objects when he is thinking about a woman.


    Mery rolled her eyes but didn''t mind.


    After that, she took David to her apartment in the Mercedes she always used.


    It was something short. After picking up the sword, David and Mery headed to the airport.


    They would be using a private ne, so they also used a specialne.


    When he finally saw Erza''s ne in person, David finally realized how the super-rich lived.


    The ne was too big, it was supposed to be thetest series from Boeing. It''s even bigger than the ne of the President of the United States.


    It was probably almost a hundred meters long.


    Who knows how many passengers that ne could carry.


    If it was only for two or three people, it could be said to be quite excessive.


    "By the way, where''s the pilot?" asked David as he was about to enter the ne.


    "We don''t need a pilot," replied Mery, "I''m the pilot!"

 Chapter 106: Long Travel

    "Are you serious?" asked David, not expecting that Mery would say that she was the one who would pilot this ne.


    Last time it was Lily who said that she could pilot the ne, but she hadn''t actually tried it. She only mastered it through the simtor.


    Mery was younger, and her life always seemed to be busy. Even if she had actually learned to pilot a ne, David was pessimistic that she was truly skilled.


    Mery didn''t respond, she stepped into the ne, as if she wanted to show it directly to David.


    David didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    This was a serious matter, of course. If this ne crashed, he would die without a doubt.


    However, he didn''t want to be considered a coward now just because of the doubtful pilot issue, so he followed Mery.


    Arriving inside the airne, David found that the cabin was exactly the same as the one he had seen during his video call with Jane.


    However, he didn''t stop there. He followed Mery to the Cockpit Room.


    The door of the airne itself closed by itself.


    Mery seemed to be controlling it with a remote.


    In no time, they arrived at the cockpit room which turned out to be much moreplicated than the airne simtor at Jane''s mansion.


    This was not so surprising to David as this new airne definitely had more features.


    Mery didn''t stop her steps when she arrived there, she only stopped when she arrived next to the pilot''s seat and sat quietly on it.


    After that, she put the headset on her head.


    However, she didn''t take action right away.


    She looked at David, smiled faintly and said, "sit there and wear the seatbelt until this ne takes off. It''ll be troublesome if you''re tossed around here."


    Her hand went to the seat usually used by a flight attendant to apany the pilot and co-pilot.


    David certainly didn''t want any trouble for him. He sat in the seat, fastened the safety seat and kept an eye on Mery.


    He wanted to see how she flew the ne.


    To his surprise, she seemed to be very skillful.


    She deftly pressed the various buttons at the top and bottom of the cockpit, as if she was already very familiar with them.


    Then, she spoke into the radio headset by stating a certain code, presumably to contact the airport controllers.


    Once she got an answer, she started moving the ne.


    It was actually moving, slowly towards the runway.


    David took a deep breath, thinking that something like this only existed in movies.


    At the same time, he found Mery quite fascinating.


    Obviously a young woman who could pilot an airne of this size was fascinating.


    Mery would probably be instantly famous if this was recorded and uploaded to social media.


    David just stood by and watched.


    When the ne arrived at the runway, it started to get fast, so fast that the scenery around became blurred.


    Slowly, it rose upwards.


    The process was the same as any other airne. The problem was that it was controlled by Mery, a young woman.


    Perhaps if it wasn''t for the fact that she had Erza behind her, there was no way the airport would allow her to fly this ne.


    Even if she was skilled, she certainly didn''t have her flight certificate.


    And thergest airne of only two people was really overkill.


    The ne was heading upwards quickly.


    There was a window on David''s side, so he could see the view of Paris which was of course very clear since it was still daytime.


    Even now Mery looked very rxed and calm.


    In no time, the airne reached such a high altitude that it could finally fly straight ahead, heading east.


    Phew!


    Mery sighed and removed the headset on her head.


    "This is now on auto pilot," she told David before standing up.


    She obviously said that so David wouldn''t panic when she left the pilot''s seat. After all, even general aviation pilots sometimes leave their seats.


    Of course, it didn''t really matter because there was still a co-pilot on the side.


    Now, there was really no one at all.


    David rolled his eyes, thinking that they should have looked for the pilot first.


    "There are about 12 hours before we arrive in Southeast Asia, it''s a very long journey, so we''d better get to the cabin," Mery said as she arrived in front of the seat David was sitting in.


    "Here, you don''t have to worry about starving because we have an abundant stock of food," she adds. "If you''re hungry, you just need to eat. If you''re sleepy, you just need to sleep. And if you feel sexually lustful, I can apany you to make love."


    When she said thest sentence, she smiled faintly as she shook her ponytail, seemingly teasing David on purpose.


    David responded by smacking her ass suddenly.


    It surprised her so much that she almost jumped.


    "David, do you think I''m just an ordinary woman?" she asked afterwards.


    Maybe she felt degraded because David spanked her ass.


    She did not mind fucking him, but it should have started with a hug.


    David''s actions were more like an insult to her.


    "I think I need some time to think about that," David replied before standing up from his chair.


    He took a step towards the cabin before Mery did.


    The woman pouted as she followed him.


    When they arrived at the cabin, David sat down on a sofa and grabbed a pillow.


    "I want to sleep now," David said to Mery.


    "Isn''t it too early? You should have gone to bedst night, right?" Mery wrinkled her forehead at David''s words.


    Maybe he wanted to chat more with her.


    "To be honest,st night I made love with the most beautiful woman in my high school, even though I slept enough, I still feel like sleeping longer," David replied calmly.


    He and Mery really seemed to be friends, and Mery didn''t show the slightest hint of jealousy about his rtionship and the other woman, so David could talk about that to her.


    Hearing that, Mery''s mouth opened rather wide.


    She obviously didn''t expect that David would tell her about it, and perhaps she felt something inexplicable from hearing the story of a man who managed to fuck the most beautiful woman in his high school.


    After calming down, Meryughed softly.


    She was indeed a woman who was quick to rx after being surprised.


    "Ooh, I think I need to congratte you. I''m sure you feel very satisfied. After all, the most beautiful girl in high school is always every guy''s dream," she said.


    At the same time, David finallyy down on the sofa.


    "There are actually several rooms on this ne," Mery said again.


    "No, I''ll just sleep here," David replied.


    He felt that the rooms weren''t safe enough if something happened to the ne.


    In this cabin, the area wasrger, the facilities were alsoplete.


    If the worst did happen, David felt he could decide on a course of action more quickly.


    For example, he can pick up parachutes randomly because there are parachutes ced at various points.


    After that, he only needs to destroy part of the airne''s wall before jumping.


    As long as he didn''t fall with the ne, he might have a chance to live.


    Mery didn''t try to suggest him to the room again since he decided to sleep on that sofa.


    However, she suddenly said, "do you need something to hug while sleeping? I don''t mind lending you my body if you need it."


    David, "..."


    Is this a good thing or a bad thing? David wondered.


    If he were to say that it was a bad thing, but it didn''t seem to fit at all because he was sure that no man would find it bad to sleep while hugging Mery. After all, she has a very beautiful and sexy body shape in addition to her beautiful face.


    This was indeed a good thing but David had to admit that this was something that stirred the heart.


    He looked at Mery in a lying position, as if thinking whether he should ept her offer or not.


    Thest two nights he slept hugging a woman''s body, so it would be strange if he didn''t hug a woman''s body again, especially when he slept on an airne where morefort was needed or he wouldn''t be able to sleep well.


    Hugging Mery''s body was definitely not bad considering they were already familiar even though David did not im that there was a special rtionship between them. And between them there really was no need for a special rtionship if only to seekfort.


    After a moment of thought, David finally nodded.


    That instantly made Mery smile like she wanted tough.


    She then sat next to David''s lying body. The sofa was quite spacious, so there was still room for her to sit down.


    At this point, David only needed to move his arms to hug her.


    He gazed at her slender waist, truly an stic body.


    His breath became warm just by observing her body.


    However, for now he really didn''t want to release his lust because his body had already released too much lust.


    His hands then moved, wrapping around her waist before pulling her into his arms.


    In an instant, her body was lying on top of his with her head buried in his neck.


    After that, David tilted his body to the side.


    Mery didn''t just stay still, she returned his embrace by hugging his body back so that they became embracing each other.


    Mery''s eyes seemed to emit a strange light, as if she was surprised by the sensation of cuddling with David.

 Chapter 107: Arrived

    David did not give Mery a chance to speak. He pressed her head down on the top of his chest.


    "Huh, we''ll die together if this ne crashes while we sleep," David said, hugging her tighter.


    Regardless of things, hugging a woman''s body is always an amazing experience.


    Apparently, Mery could still speak.


    "Don''t worry too much about it, this ne''s system is too advanced to crash for no reason. It can even dodge missiles. However, I guess it''s not bad to die cuddling with you. When our bodies are found, Miss Jane and Miss Erza might go crazy." Sheughed as she said thest sentence so David rolled his eyes.


    David chose not to respond anymore, and closed his eyes.


    However, Mery said again, "to be honest, David, it''s veryfortable being hugged by you."


    While saying that, she suddenly unbuttoned David''s shirt so that his chest was exposed and her face rested on his chest without any barrier.


    David didn''t know whether tough or cry but he let her do that.


    It didn''t matter if she wanted morefort.


    Minute by minute, David finally fell asleep.


    He slept quite soundly because that was what his body wanted.


    His spiritual power seemed to be doing a strengthening process to his body while he was asleep.


    Perhaps Mery herself was also sleeping soundly now.


    David was not sure how long he had been asleep.


    When he opened his eyes, he found that the sky was already dark.


    No, it was simr to the sky at around 4 AM.


    Mery also opened her eyes when David opened his.


    She looked more refreshed now.


    Maybe she rarely slept for long so she slept well this time.


    After that, she looked at the watch on her wrist.


    "We should have entered the Southeast Asia region, it will probably be about another hour before we arrive in Jakarta, the capital of the region, ASEAN," she said as she sat up.


    "Do your parents live in that city?" asked David in response.


    "Yes!" Mery nodded with a faint smile.


    "Let''s take a shower first, you can change because Miss Erza has prepared quite a lot of men''s clothes on this ne," she added.


    She pointed at a certain room as she said that. It was probably inside that room that the men''s clothes provided for David were located.


    "Is there a bathroom in that room?" David asked again.


    "Every room has a bathroom," Mery replied.


    After she said that, she suddenly smiled slightly and said, "how about we take a shower together, David?"


    "What made you think of that idea?" David asked with a strange expression.


    They did sleep in each other''s arms, but they had never made love. She really wanted to take a shower together with him, would she not mind being naked in front of him without the purpose of making love?


    "Why not, I''mfortable with your embrace, I think there will be morefort if we shower together," she replied calmly.


    This somewhat provoked David''s desire, but after that David shook his head.


    "I don''t think now is the time," he said, instantly making Mery pout.


    "Hmph, how long will you keep rejecting me." She snorted in annoyance.


    "Only now,ter maybe I won''t reject you anymore," David replied.


    "Wh-what do you mean?" Mery''s voice faltered slightly at David''s answer.


    Was this a sign that he wouldn''t reject a special rtionship with her? No, they didn''t need a special rtionship, the important thing was that when they were together, they weren''t separated by clothes anymore.


    "You are an attractive woman," David replied as he sat up.


    "Now I realize that I want all the things from you."


    David pinched her cheek after he said that.


    He then stood up before walking to the room that Mery had indicated.


    Mery''s face froze until she disappeared inside the room.


    "Hahahaha." However, the woman thenughed softly.


    "My life seems to be more fun, Miss Erza really knows how to bring out the best in me," she said in a low voice.


    ***


    Not long after, David walked out of the room, back to the cabin of the airne, which now had no one.


    Mery should have entered one of the rooms and taken a shower.


    A woman always takes longer to shower. David waited in that cabin for about 15 minutes before he saw Mery again. She was wearing new clothes.


    Only, even though it was new clothes, it was still the same type, consisting of long pants and a tight tanktop.


    The difference was that she was also wearing a leather jacket that was not closed.


    "Do you want to eat first," she said to David after she came out of a room.


    David shook his head as he replied, "I''ll just eat at the restaurantter."


    "Okay!" Mery nodded.


    "Let''s go to the cockpit," she added before taking a step.


    David followed her there as he wanted to see the process of the ne descending.


    As before, Mery immediately sat in the pilot''s seat, and this time, David chose to sit in the co-pilot''s seat even though he didn''t really understand the ne yet. From there, the view ahead was clearer.


    Far ahead, he saw a huge city that was extremely bright when viewed from above, as if there were countless lives there.


    He had already seen this city on the inte, a metropolitan city where you could see very rich people and very poor people on every street.


    In theory, the city was very prosperous with a huge GDP and a city budget that might exceed that of Paris.


    However, the corruption and inequality is absolutely absurd.


    A few people controlled almost all of the city''s wealth while the rest were just scraping by with a daily ie of less than 5 Dors.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been home, I hope this city has made some progress," Mery said as she looked at the city ahead.


    "What do you think of the city you came from?" David asked her, curious about her thoughts.


    She left only because of family problems, not because of her country''s problems, so she shouldn''t hate her country.


    "It''s Heaven for the rich and hell for the poor," Mery replied.


    "I know about the inequality in the city, but isn''t what you''re saying too much?" said David, a little unexpectedly with his answer.


    The poor might always live like hell wherever they were, but how could this be a better ce for the richpared to truly developed cities like Paris or London.


    "Because everything is much cheaper here, including human dignity," Mery replied calmly. "You can practically buy anyone''s dignity, including officials and military brass. And poor people, you can treat them like ves. As for European men like you, even if you''re poor, you''ll be treated like a king here. Isn''t it like Heaven, especially if you are rich, you can do anything."


    Mery looked at David with a faint smile.


    "If you want to have fun, I''ll take you to ces where you''ll really get a taste of heaven," she added.


    "I don''t think I''ll being to those ces," David replied, immediately refusing.


    "Besides, it might not be as great as you say. I''m sure the fun is rted to women, but you know, I have the best women by my side. I don''t need random women with low values."


    "Even the nicest man with the best wife will still be tempted by other women. I''m sure you''ll withdraw your words if I take you to those ces," Mery replied. She evidently disagreed with David''s opinion.


    David just smiled, choosing not to continue saying anything.


    Even if there was indeed a very sensational service, he was sure that the sensation would not exceed the sensation of his affair with Jane''s mother, Evelyn, which was why he did not take Mery''s offer seriously.


    Since David did not speak anymore, Mery was finally unable to say anything else.


    At this time, she began to focus on the ne''s rudder as it was getting closer to the airport.


    She first contacted the airport supervisors.


    David listened to their conversation.


    At this hour, there happened to be not many nes wanting tond, so they did not wait long before being allowed tond.


    Just like the previous takeoff, Mery managed tond the ne smoothly and then brought the ne to the parking lot.


    When it arrived at the parking lot, David saw a truck carrying an airnedder approaching the ne.


    Mery had not docked the airne at the airport terminal, so they had to get off with thedder.


    David followed Mery to the door of the airne, and got off with her where the door closed as soon as they got off.


    The truck driver carrying thedder looked at them in surprise.


    He knew that it was a private ne, so it didn''t carry many passengers. However, he was surprised that there was no piloting out with the two passengers.


    The problem was that the ne''s door was now closed and the way it was parked suggested that it wouldn''t be flying anymore.


    "Wait!" The truck driver finally shouted, chasing after David and Mery in a hurry as he wanted to confirm the matter.


    "What''s wrong?" Mery only looked back without stopping her steps.


    Actually, she answered in thenguage of this country, showing the driver that she was a local.


    The driver was taken aback for a moment before asking, "are there still people in the ne? If there are, please ask them to get off immediately so I can move thedder."


    The driver also had a logical reason why he should confirm this.


    In response, Mery shook her head.


    "It''s just the two of us, there''s no one else now, you can take thedder away," she said.

 Chapter 108: Merys Younger Brother

    After hearing firsthand the fact that there was no one else on the ne, the truck driver ended up freezing with a nk stare, causing him to fall behind David and Mery who kept going.


    Even if he worked at this airport, this was the first time the truck driver had encountered something like this.


    Didn''t that mean the ne was being driven by that young man and woman, who should be the same age as his own son?


    Not long after, David and Mery arrived at the airport terminal, which was guarded by many immigration officers.


    Every foreigner who entered was scrutinized.


    "Mery, I don''t even have my passport with me, do we need to get past them with your shadow power?" David asked the woman walking beside him.


    However, the woman shook her head.


    "That''s not necessary," she said.


    As David was wondering what she wanted to do, she suddenly took out a stack of this country''s money from her jacket pocket. They were red in color.


    David showed a strange look when he saw her actions.


    When they finally arrived in front of one of the immigration officers, Mery casually ced the stack of money in the immigration officer''s hand, startling thetter so that his mouth opened.


    "Don''t dy us, we''re busy," she said.


    Hearing her words, the immigration officer''s eyes suddenly shone brightly. He then nodded with a faint smile.


    "Please,dy, sir," he said in fairly fluent English.


    David and Mery were immediately allowed to leave without any inspection.


    This level of corruption came as a surprise to David as it would not be encountered in Europe. The problem was that the immigration officer actually epted the money with a happy face, without any pressure despite the fact that he had vited his oath of employment.


    In fact, David saw other immigration officers watching the immigration officer ept the money, but they just smiled slightly, as if they were happy about it.


    Surelyter the immigration officer would share the money with others.


    "This is how this country works," Mery said to David with a quietugh.


    "Honestly, those who don''t pay are usually given a hard time, and as long as we pay, our business is really made easy."


    "Wouldn''t it be easier if you used your shadow power?" asked David, not understanding why Mery would rather pay than use her own power.


    "I just happened to want to share the money," she replied casually.


    David could only remain silent at that.


    Not long after, they arrived outside the terminal.


    He had to admit that he was quite surprised when he arrived there.


    There, he already saw the inequality of this country.


    Quite a few poor-looking people were selling various snacks to people arriving at the airport.


    They couldn''t offer their wares to foreigners because they couldn''t speak English, yet every local who came from another city was mobbed to the point where they had trouble walking. Some even forced them to buy their wares.


    The problem was that it was so early in the morning, the sun hadn''t even risen yet. David couldn''t imagine how many people woulde in the afternoon.


    The density of people was enough to make David ufortable.


    "I heard that many of the people here had up to ten children, which led to a significant increase in poption, it seems to be true," he said.


    "Yeah, and it''s still happening in the lower sses. I''ve repeatedly thought about how to fix this country, but I guess only a true genius can think of it. We once had a genius president who fixed the country''s economy in no time, but then propaganda made him fall from office." While talking about that, Mery seemed to not know whether she shouldugh or cry.


    David chose to stop talking about the country''s problems.


    "By the way, how are we going to go, are we going to take a taxi?" David asked Mery.


    There were quite a few taxis outside this terminal. However, most of the drivers looked fierce.


    They even cooperated with gangsters to find passengers.


    "No need, my younger brother wille by car," Mery replied.


    "Ohhh..." David showed a strange expression at her answer.


    He then waited with Mery, sitting on a long chair provided.


    David''s eyes continued to look around, after all, this was like a new world to him, so there were quite a few things that made him curious.


    ''I''m not sure if the Pramono app can make this country better.'' he wondered in his mind.


    Not long after, a luxury MPV car stopped not far from them. It was a Mercedes.


    "There it is!" Mery immediately stood up when she saw the car.


    The driver got out of the car, then approached Mery with a happy smile.


    He was a young man who was probably only 15 or 16 years old, looking too young. Not to mention the driver''s license, he shouldn''t have an ID card.


    However, this did not make David feel surprised. Even he often drove without a license, nothing strange if it was considered normal in a developing country with unclearws.


    "Sister Mery, you''re finally home," said the young man, seemingly getting more and more excited as he got closer to Mery.


    He spoke in very fluent English, as if he was a native speaker.


    When he arrived in front of Mery, he hugged her immediately.


    For a woman who had even lived on the battlefield, living life and death, this kind of hug seemed a bit awkward to her.


    "Stop this annoying thing, Victor," Mery said, pushing her younger brother slightly to get him to let go of her hug.


    After that, she walked straight to Victor''s car, followed by David as she waved her hand to him.


    "Take us to a nice local restaurant," she said as she walked.


    Perhaps Victor also already knew Mery''s personality, so he followed behind, and ended up watching David curiously.


    David and Mery entered the back door of the car while Victor returned to the driver''s seat, which was on the right, unlike the car in Paris where the steering wheel was on the left.

 Chapter 109: Breakfast

    Victor started driving, leaving the airport behind which turned out to be even bigger than Paris Airport when observed carefully.


    While driving, Victor''s eyes kept ncing back.


    "Sis, is he your boyfriend?" He finally asked but in the localnguage so David didn''t understand.


    "No, just a close friend," Mery replied.


    They weren''t dating, so Mery didn''t need to lie by taking advantage of David''s ignorance of her nativenguage.


    "How close?" Victor asked again, apparently thinking that a very close friendship between a man and a woman was also something romantic.


    That was true because there were practically no men and women who were just close friends without romantic reasons. If there were, it would be a lie.


    "The point is we sleep together," Mery replied in a nonchnt tone, looking very calm when she said that.


    She had a western way of life, even more liberal than them. This kind of thing didn''t make it awkward when she said it.


    Perhaps the children of the rich in this country also have liberal views. Even so, Victor still rolled his eyes after hearing his sister''s answer.


    "That means you and him are in a FWB rtionship," he said.


    The word FWB instantly made David nce at him because he understood it well. The rtionship between him and Isabel also started with that.


    David then gave Mery a strange look.


    "That''s my business," Mery replied to Victor, in the localnguage.


    She rested her head in her hand that was leaning against the car door.


    Victor chuckled and continued speaking, "it seems your destiny is to be with a European man."


    "I wasn''t interested in a man from this country to begin with," Mery replied, not hiding her thoughts so even Victor seemed offended that he was also a local man.


    He could only remain silent and then drove faster, entering the city which both amazed and astonished David.


    He was amazed because he saw quite a number of very magnificent skyscrapers. However, the buildings were far apart from each other and between them were quite a few run-down neighborhoods with unstructured houses.


    The streets were wide but the sidewalks were terrible, filled with street vendors.


    There was no way anyone could walk on the sidewalks.


    David wondered if the mayor had never designed what this city would look like so the development seemed to be without any rules at all.


    "By the way sis, there are many good restaurants, but you know in our city that restaurants are always inferior to food from street vendors, so where would you like to have breakfast?" asked Victor after a while of not speaking.


    This time, he spoke in English so David finally understood.


    His question seemed to make Mery hesitate.


    She then looked at David and asked, "would you be interested in trying street food? Victor told me the truth, food made by street vendors is always better than food in restaurants."


    David had actually heard about that, something strange, of course.


    He replied, "let''s have breakfast at a street vendor."


    He wasn''t a rich man to begin with, so he didn''t have any special rules on where he should eat.


    If it was Jane, her food ce would probably always have to be fancy.


    Besides, she wanted to see more of the different leftovers from the country.


    "Now let''s go street vendor," Mery said to Victor.


    "Make sure it''s a very nice one and the food is clean," she added.


    "Sure, I know a lot of good street vendors," Victor replied, then drove to a certain street that was smaller but had a lot of activity.


    There were indeed many street vendors who opened makeshift stands, selling local food.


    Apparently, near that area, there was a veryrge fish market, which is why it was so crowded.


    And here, David saw quite a few Europeans like him, not just local people. They even seemed to be fluent in the localnguage. Maybe they were foreign workers working in this country.


    Victor stopped the car in front of one of the stands.


    The presence of his car could be said to be very conspicuous in this area. Every eye looked curiously, but there were also those who seemed to be familiar with the car, perhaps Victor was familiar with some of the people here.


    Sure enough, when he got out, several people greeted him immediately.


    "Your little brother seems to have a unique personality," David said to Mery.


    Thetter also seemed surprised as she observed Victor.


    He didn''t live in this city, so he didn''t know much about Victor''s daily life. So far, they had onlymunicated through video calls.


    Given Victor''s status as the son of a billionaire and supposed heir apparent, it was hard to believe that he hung out in the lower circles.


    Normally, he would be a famous but hard-to-find young man.


    After that, David and Mery finally got out of the car, following Victor to a stand made entirely of wood painted in green.


    It was of course selling rice as its main menu while the seafood was quite varied, mostly using freshwater fish.


    They were all neatly arranged on the stand''s table.


    Buyers don''t need to say what they want to order. They simply pick up a te and then take the menu they want.


    It''s simr to an All You Can Eat restaurant, but of course it''s not like that because here you pay for everything you eat ording to the price.


    "Sit down, I''ll get the most delicious one for you," Mery said to David as thetter looked at the row of menus in confusion.


    David didn''t reject her suggestion, he sat down at one of the tables, then waited with his eyes looking around.


    Quite a few locals were staring at him even though they seemed used to Europeans. Maybe it was because he was a bit different from other European men.


    His elite aura was very obvious.


    Some of the youngdies did not even hesitate to blink at David.


    Some even looked like they wanted to approach him, but they had to restrain themselves when Mery approached David with two tes in her hands.


    Unfortunately, Mery was too prettypared to them.

 Chapter 110: Meet Lisa

    Mery was naturally aware of the women''s gazes. She seemed unconcerned, not even ncing at them.


    Calmly, she ced the two tes she had brought on David''s table, pushing one of the tes in front of David.


    It contained rice, fried chicken, and boiled and fried vegetables.


    What caught David''s attention the most was the red sauce that didn''t seem to be blended, but crushed in the traditional way so that the ingredients were visible.


    It was made up of deep-fried red and green chilies, deep-fried shallots and nipple onions, as well as many other spices.


    The aroma was quite strong, refreshing and made David even hungrier.


    It seemed that the sauce was the centerpiece of the meal.


    "Please eat," Mery said to David.


    She started eating as soon as she said that, cutting up the fried chicken on her te, then smearing the sauce onto the chicken beforebining it with the rice and putting the rice into her mouth.


    Her face instantly showed a bright light, looking like she really liked what she was eating.


    David copied all her actions, and when he finally started eating, he finally realized why Mery''s expression was like that.


    The sauce was really very delicious, giving different kinds of vors to his tongue in addition to the spicy taste that was actuallyfortable in the mouth.


    "It''s delicious, isn''t it?" said Mery with a softugh.


    "They put in a lot of spices that I''ve never tasted," David replied.


    "Of course, you know that in the past Europeans came to this region just for the spices," Mery replied.


    "Now I understand why the Europeans back then were so crazy about the spices in this region," David said.


    "Can you believe that what you''re eating is just a simple menu?" asked Mery. "Unfortunately it''s early in the morning, the vendors only sell dishes that are not too heavy, so we have to wait until midday for dishes with more spices."


    Usually, David only had about one te for breakfast, but today, he had more than two.


    He was so full that he had trouble standing up.


    It had been a long time since he had eaten this much.


    Meryughed softly as she watched him walk to the car.


    Not long after, they left the area.


    Mery ordered Victor to go to the ce where Lisa was staying.


    The information about the problems that had arisen in this country hade from Lisa, so they needed to meet her to find out.


    Right now, the woman was in arge hotel that was right in front of arge roundabout.


    It was a luxury hotel where the people going in and out looked very elite.


    Victor stopped in front of the sidewalk that joined the hotel''s courtyard.


    After that, David and Mery got out of the car, and immediately entered the hotel.


    When they arrived at the hotel lobby, they immediately saw Lisa sitting behind a table with several people in professional dress.


    They all seemed to be having a discussion.


    When Lisa saw David, she asked him toe closer with a hand signal.


    After that, she invited David and Mery to sit at another table.


    She herself moved to that table.


    "Lisa, what happened?" David asked her.


    Given that Lisa also possessed spiritual powers, David found it hard to believe that she needed additional help.


    David suspected that the enemy was also a Spiritual Being because if the enemy was just an ordinary human, the problem should only be rted to bureaucracy. If it was a matter of bureaucracy, David would not have needed toe. After all, he wouldn''t have been able to help either.


    "Someone had gotten information about the app, and now they were forcing an investment into thepany Pramono had created. Even though Pramono didn''t receive the money, almost eighty percent of thepany''s shares have changed names." Lisa exined, making David roll his eyes.


    Given that Pramono did not receive the money, he should not have signed any contracts. However, thepany''s shares had already changed names.


    This wasn''t ridiculous, but it showed how dpidated the country''s system was.


    The rulers seem to be able to im other people''s assets as they please.


    They just need to change the name of the owner in a system that is essentially controlled by them.


    "Who is the mastermind behind all this?" David asked again, wanting to know the single most powerful person orchestrating this conspiracy.


    "The richest and most influential big boss in the country so he can evenmand the President," Lisa replied. "He''s the one who owns the shares. Although he''s old, he seems to be very confident that the app will be a sess. He doesn''t think conservatively."


    "He must be Aceng," said Mery suddenly, apparently guessing who it was.


    "Is that his name?" David asked her.


    "No, it''s just his title, I forgot what his name is. People call him Aceng more often. He''s an old man who doesn''t know his limits, keeps wanting more and more wealth. The man who was almost matched with me is his grandson." Mery exined.


    David showed a strange expression after hearing her exnation.


    "So, is this Aceng so powerful that you can''t take care of him?" David then asked Lisa.


    He thought that even if Aceng was that powerful, he was still just a small fish in a small pond.


    And there was no way his power could envelop the whole country even if he could give orders to the President.


    He should only be the strongest, but that doesn''t mean he controls everything.


    Some of the rich people in this country should be able to fight against him if they formed an alliance.


    David thought that way because Jane had said that there was no single ruler in this region like the Rothschild Family in Europe.


    Basically, it was impossible to be a sole ruler without spiritual power no matter how much money you had.


    Why was Lisa who was basically representing Jane unable to do anything to him?


    "The problem is actually not that big," Lisa replied.


    "Then?" Lisa''s answer practically only confused David more.


    Even Mery seemed to have be confused.


    She clearly couldn''t predict this matter now.


    "Aceng is a very influential person in this country, and he is quite familiar with some people in the Rothschild Family, they have a lot of business cooperation," Lisa replied.


    "You know, there''s also rivalry in that family. To be honest, I and others had met Aceng in Europe. If he saw us, he would definitely be scared, but at the same time he would definitely inform someone in that family that there is a group of people from that family who want to invest on their own behalf into a very potential application.


    When that family finds out, they will definitely do everything they can to stop us from investing into the app on behalf of their family.


    "So far, Aceng has naturally not told the app to his friends from the Rothschild Family because he wants to own it himself. If it was you who came to confront him, he wouldn''t think this had anything to do with the Rothschild Family. He will continue to keep this a secret from them and focus on defeating you.


    "Of course, you must defeat the old man quickly and try to control him. After that, our investment will definitely go smoothly."


    David finally understood after hearing Lisa''s exnation.


    However, he still felt something was wrong.


    "Isn''t that still something you can do?" he asked. "I mean you can attack the old man suddenly so that he ispletely helpless and unable to send any information to the Rothschild Family."


    "Yeah, that''s only if the n goespletely smoothly, but we can''t be sure of that even if Aceng isn''t the owner of Spiritual Power. Besides, here we need to divide the tasks. If you do this mission, I can focus on taking care of this investment.


    If this mission is also done by me, and in the scenario my n seeds with a single action, it will still interfere with the investment I need to take care of. You know, Aceng needs to be kept under surveince after being subdued. Unfortunately, here only I am a Spiritual Being, the others are not." Lisa calmly replied.


    "Okay, okay!" David finally nodded with a quietugh.


    It turned out that the crux of the problem was that theycked a Spiritual Being so they needed to add another one and it had to be extremely powerful.


    Lisa and Jane were probably already convinced that David''s strength had increased drastically.


    "The old man is over there!" Lisa then pointed at a skyscraper not far from the hotel.


    It was a very tall building, probably more than 500 meters tall.


    If the building was entirely office, the old man''s business was practically huge.


    "Are we going there now?" David asked Mery.


    "If that''s what you want, I''ll help you, of course," Mery replied.


    After that, David and Mery left the hotel.


    However, this time they did not return to Victor''s car. They chose to walk.


    In this city center, the sidewalks were a little nicer, at least they weren''t filled with street vendors, so there was no problem walking on the sidewalks.

 Chapter 111: Kevin

    "Mary, how old is the old man?" David asked Mery as they walked.


    A man is considered an old man if he is in his 60s. However, the word old has no limit, someone could be in their 90s.


    David was curious about Aceng''s age because he wanted to know if he wasn''t so old that he was still full of ambition.


    After all, he is just an ordinary human being. He should know his limits because there is death waiting for him.


    "It should be almost a hundred years old. He''s even been married over twenty times with countless grandchildren," Mery replied with a softugh.


    David rolled his eyes, not expecting such a story.


    Of course, the fact that Aceng was already almost a hundred years old made David realize that human ambitions were truly limitless even if they were just ordinary humans who would soon die.


    David chose to stop thinking about that.


    Not long after, David and Mery finally arrived in front of Aceng''s building.


    Up close, it was really tall and big, full of professionally dressed people.


    They were practically the elite among the workers, wearing professional clothes and having whiter skin than the average human skin in this country.


    When they came out of the building and met people passing by, their heads were held quite high.


    Their arrogance is obvious.


    "The biggest bank in Southeast Asia, countless mines, millions of hectares of palm oilnd, hundreds of textile factories, the old man built all of that from nothing to the point it is now. In fact, his father was an immigrant from China while his mother was an immigrant from India. He got a lot of discrimination when he was young.


    But see, who can guess one''s future." Mery said, exining about the old man to David as she walked towards the entrance of the skyscraper.


    Apparently, no one looked suspicious as David and Mery headed towards the building. Maybe it was because they looked more elite.


    In the lobby of the building, David saw quite a few pictures of an old man who already looked very old.


    His hair was white and his body was rather thin, but his eyes shone brightly.


    When saw the pictures, the employees in the building were amazed.


    David immediately guessed that they were pictures of Aceng.


    He wasn''t sure why there were so many pictures of him here.


    Although Mery said his father was from China and his mother from India, David felt he was no different from other Southeast Asian men.


    After thinking about it, David finally realized that Southeast Asians are indeed abination of Chinese and Indian.


    Their physique is Chinese while their skin is Indian.


    "Mery, is that you?" To his surprise, a man suddenly called Mery from the side.


    David and Mery spontaneously nced to the side only to find a handsome young man with slightly curled ck hair.


    He was wearing long pants and a ck suit. Although very young, he seemed to be groomed to upy a high position in thispany.


    All the female employees were looking at him with interested eyes, including the middle-aged women.


    They probably wouldn''t mind submitting themselves to him if he wanted them.


    "Kevin," Mery said when she saw him, frowning.


    David, who already had a lot of experience with women, didn''t need to keep thinking to guess who this young man was.


    He should be one of Aceng''s grandsons who was almost set up with Mery.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect us to meet here. Would you like to meet me and talk about our arranged marriage again?" the man said after being convinced that it was Mery.


    When he heard his words, David''s impression of him instantly changed.


    He thought he was a smart guy because he did look smart in his professional attire.


    However, what he said practically showed that he was the kind of asshole young master.


    No wonder Mery would rather run abroad.


    "Don''t worry, I still love you, to be honest. So I''m ready to ept you if you want toe back to me. We can even get married right away, my friends got married young, I think I want to get married young too," he added.


    In this country, young marriages under the age of 20 aremon.


    However, the way this man spoke made David want to punch him in the face.


    "You need to stop dreaming that shit, Kevin," Mery replied in a cold, exasperated tone.


    She even looked like she wanted to kick him.


    At the same time, people were surprised that she rejected Kevin outright.


    They couldn''t help but stare at the European man beside her and think that she could probably ignore Kevin because she had a better man.


    For a moment, Kevin''s face froze.


    His eyes then looked at David whose presence he barely noticed.


    He was surprised that there was a young European here.


    When he thought that he might be Mery''s boyfriend, he began to observe David carefully.


    The way he thinks is naturally different from most people in this country.


    He wouldn''t spontaneously look up to a European because even the majority of Europeans feel inferior in front of his background.


    It was just that, when he observed David, he quickly realized that this man was of a different ss.


    His brand of clothing was the kind that was hard to find as it was produced very limitedly and could only be purchased withplicated connections.


    Moreover, the watch he was wearing, Kevin would be kicked out by his father if he asked to be bought such an expensive watch at his age.


    He may be the grandson of a super-rich man, but there are many equals in his family.


    He couldn''t spend money infinitely.


    For this, he could only me his grandfather for having too many wives.


    "Is he your boyfriend?" Kevin asked Mery.


    This time, his arrogant tone was reduced quite drastically. Even if he thought his grandfather was richer than David''s parents, still he was aware that David probably only had a few brothers.


    If he wanted to beat David, he might need to seize the inheritance of all his cousins.


    Mery nced at David when asked about it.


    To her younger brother, she could easily tell the truth, but she felt that this guy should not know because he might make trouble for her after he found out that she and David were just friends. If she said that they were just FWB, he would definitely make fun of her.


    In the end, she decided to pretend that she was toozy to answer.


    "David,e on," she said to David before taking a step.


    David nodded and followed her to the elevator.


    "Wait, what are you guys doing here?" asked Kevin as he chased after them.


    If they were somewhere else, there was nothing wrong at all. However, now they were in his office.


    Kevin wanted to know why they hade here.


    However, Mery chose not to answer. If no one was around, she might be able to say that they came to arrest her grandfather, but if she said it here, everyone around would hear.


    It would practically cause a hugemotion in that lobby.


    Of course, this was Kevin''s territory. Her question unanswered, she became very annoyed.


    "Hey Mery, what makes you so arrogant?" he asked in a loud voice while chasing after David and Mery who had almost arrived in front of an elevator.


    This caused the employees to look at each other, wondering if this would lead to a fight to the point of violence.


    When Kevin was only a meter away from them, David took action.


    His fist moved towards the man''s face.


    Bam!


    The impact of his fist on his face instantly knocked him down. His eyes seemed to be filled with stars, as if he had just woken up.


    In no time, David and Mery entered the elevator, disappearing from people''s sight.


    When Kevin recovered from his daze, his eyes were instantly filled with angry fire.


    "Fuck!" He cursed then entered another elevator.


    He clearly wanted to chase after David and pick a fight with him. After all, who could ept being hit on his own territory.


    He would be the gossip of everyone in this building.


    Unfortunately, when she entered the elevator, she became confused because she didn''t know what floor David and Mery were headed to.


    This building had too many floors which were the offices of his grandfather''s variouspanies. He couldn''t just guess because if he did, he wouldn''t be able to find David and Mery.


    Actually, in that elevator, there are no buttons for the top few floors. It seemed that to get there, you had to use a special elevator.


    Therefore, David and Mery decided to go up to the highest floor under those few special floors.


    The elevator where they were immediately rose quickly to the top.


    Although the floor they were on was very high, the elevator arrived in no time.


    When the elevator door opened, David found a room with many doors where on each side of the door was a reception desk with two or three women sitting behind the desk.

 Chapter 112: Aceng

    This was undoubtedly the floor for the directors'' offices.


    Hence, the appearance of a young man and woman confused the receptionists.


    Employees will note to this floor for no apparent reason, and usuallyrge guests will be taken by the receptionists in the lobby.


    "Is there anything you need?" asked the receptionist closest to them.


    He was a male receptionist, possessing a strong-looking physique. Perhaps he was not only a receptionist, but also a security guard.


    David looked at Mery, asking for her opinion on what they should do.


    Do they need to beat up the people here now so they can pass?


    Mery didn''t answer, she immediately took action.


    One by one, shadow figures appeared beside each receptionist and caught them.


    After, the shadow figures turned into ropes that tied each of them.


    Although the ropes were from shadows, none of the receptionists could break free. They looked like they were tied with very strong iron chains.


    As this was the first time these receptionists had seen something like this, their eyes naturally widened.


    Unfortunately when they wanted to speak, Mery''s shadow covered their mouths.


    The woman then spread her spiritual energy, which then entered their heads.


    It made them faint, and ording to David''s observations, also destroyed their outer brain cells.


    Mery had obviously intended to make them forget their memories.


    "Come on!" Mery took a step to an elevator on the other side of the room.


    It seemed to lead upwards, probably used by the directors to meet their big boss.


    Unfortunately Mery''s actions were too quick, so none of the directors realized what was happening outside. They were busy working inside their offices.


    They entered the elevator quietly, and went up to the highest floor which they believed to be Aceng''s office.


    In no time, they arrived there.


    It was a room simr to the previous floor.


    Only, there was only one door here with one very fancy reception desk.


    It was guarded by tworge men. They were more like African men than Southeast Asian men.


    What was more surprising was that they carried long-barreled guns.


    Like the receptionists before them, they were also confused to see a young man and woman here.


    Since Mery was a Southeast Asian woman, so they even thought that Mery was one of Aceng''s granddaughters who hade with her boyfriend.


    This time, David chose to take action before Mery did.


    Two bolts of lightning shot out from his eyes, bing like snakes that arrived in front of the two big men in just an instant.


    BANG!


    They mmed into the two men, who instantly became tense.


    They had strong physiques, but humans were still no different in front of such powerful lightning. It only took an instant before they fell unconscious.


    David was toozy to continue staring at them.


    He walked to the door of the office, impatient to see the old man named Aceng.


    He somehow felt very annoyed with the old man. Maybe because he stole his business in such a ridiculous way.


    As an old man who shouldn''t live much longer, his actions were really too much.


    If he could, David wanted to beat him up too.


    The door to the old man''s office was apparently not locked at all. It only took David one leisurely push to open it, revealing a luxurious spacious room with veryplete office facilities.


    When the door opened, David immediately found the figure of the old man, sitting behind a desk while signing many documents.


    His physique could not be said to be still strong, his movements were already quite slow but he continued to force himself to move.


    asionally, he drinks coffee at his desk.


    And he was not alone in his office, there were several young women there who were probably his assistants.


    However, he didn''t seem surprised when he saw David and Mery.


    His eyes looked at Mery and smiled slightly before saying, "This old man is in a good mood today, do you want a car? Lamborghini, Ferrari, call it whatever you want and I''ll buy you one right now."


    His words startled David and Mery while the women there looked at Mery with pouty expressions, thinking it was really fun to be Aceng''s granddaughter.


    At this moment, David and Mery also thought that way, that Aceng thought of Merry as his granddaughter. His gaze did look like he was looking at his granddaughter.


    How did that happen?


    This cannot be said to be strange considering Aceng has too many grandchildren. He should not know most of them. If a young womanes to his office, he practically assumes that she is his granddaughter.


    As for why he was in such a good mood, perhaps it was because he was confident that he would be much richer.


    After it offered Mery to buy a car, the old man looked at David


    His keen observation instantly let him know that David had an extraordinary background.


    "This is nice, having a European boyfriend. When are you two going to get married? Let''s have a very big party," he said and then looked at Mery again.


    Continuing to be mistaken for Aceng''s granddaughter, Mery began to look ufortable. She even looked like she wanted tough and cry at the same time.


    "Can you take care of everything here?" she asked David.


    She didn''t seem to be able to think clearly anymore so she wanted David to take care of Aceng.


    "Don''t worry, leave everything to me," David replied with a quietugh.


    Their brief conversation confused Aceng so he knitted his eyebrows.


    At the same time, David walked towards him while continuing to look around.


    At this point, Aceng began to realize that something was wrong.


    He observed Mery once more more carefully, wondering if she was really his granddaughter.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t answer the question because he didn''t know each of his grandchildren.


    "Is there something?" He then asked David.


    "Yes, I came because you have robbed 80% of the shares of thepany I want to give funding to," David replied casually, not trying to hide it anymore since now everything was almost under his control since Aceng was right in front of him.


    Hearing David''s words, Aceng''s eyes immediately widened.


    This old man needed to be told about it first for him to understand what the problem here was.


    The problem was that David still needed his help to restore the data that had been recorded in the government system. If not, David would probably throw this old man off his own skyscraper.


    Although Aceng finally understood what was happening, his reaction still seemed unsure.


    Perhaps he was confused because the enemy was suddenly in front of him, in his own headquarters.


    This seemed strange to him because something like this shouldn''t have happened.


    However, that confusion did not keep his assistants confused. They suddenly stood up simultaneously.


    Although they were all women, when they stood up, each of them actually took out a pistol.


    Simultaneously, they pointed their pistols at David.


    However, David''s lightning was much faster.


    David only needed an instant to strike them all with his lightning until they fell helpless.


    When he saw something that shouldn''t have been there, Aceng''s eyes widened again.


    He even stood up suddenly.


    His body turned out to be quite short, only reaching David''s chest.


    "You''re a Spiritual Being?" he said.


    "You seem to know about us. Well, since you know that, you should know what you need to do now," David replied.


    He was not so surprised that Aceng knew about Spiritual Beings given his friendship with some members of the Rothschild Family. Perhaps his knowledge about it was not that much, but he must have heard some things.


    "Aceng, if you resist while you have no way to fight us, the consequences you will receive will not be small. Maybe we will make your life worse than death," said Mery who finally approached David.


    She seemed to have ovee the turmoil of her mind at being mistaken by Aceng for his granddaughter.


    Aceng seemed to have difficulty responding, he was silent with his mouth continuing to tremble.


    There really should have been no way for him to resist or he wouldn''t have lost his cool like that.


    David was getting bored of waiting, so he touched Aceng''s desk.


    He didn''t just touch the desk, of course. He also unleashed his lightning power.


    Roar!


    The roar echoed loudly between his thunderbolts until the desk crumbled into dust along with the documents on it.


    "My money!" Aceng''s eyes suddenly widened.


    His words showed what caused his reaction.


    Those documents must have been of incalcble value.


    Aceng fell to his knees, and stared at the ashy remains of the documents.


    He was beginning to look like a child who had lost his permennas.


    Right after that, the door of the room suddenly opened, revealing an exhausted-looking Kevin whose forehead was slightly sweaty.


    When he saw David and Mery in the room while his grandfather sat on the floor right in front of them, his eyes widened until they almost popped out of their sockets.

 Chapter 113: Fall

    "Assholes, what are you doing here?" asked Kevin in a loud voice.


    Of course, he realized that there was a problem. The problem was that the two men outside had fainted.


    He suspected that some criminals hade to his grandfather''s office.


    Who would have thought that they were David and Mery.


    At this moment, the man ran towards them, looking like he wanted to fight with them.


    Unexpectedly, Mery suddenly made her move.


    With her speed, she was able to arrive behind Kevin in just an instant.


    When she got there, she suddenly kicked the man in the back, knocking him off his feet.


    BANG!


    The man hit the curtain wall of the building very hard. If it weren''t for the fact that the curtain wall was so strong, it would have shattered and Kevin would have fallen from there.


    Shua!


    Mery moved again, then she grabbed Kevin''s shirt cor.


    After that, she led him to a window in the office.


    Her next action made even David''s eyes widen.


    Mery actually opened the window and threw Kevin out.


    "Ahhhhhh.... No..." Kevin only realized when he had been thrown. He screamed loudly but no one could save him because he had already fallen.


    It was also impossible for David to save him.


    And his screams were lost in just a few moments as he fell further and further down.


    After that, Mery approached David with a faint smile.


    "I don''t think I want to see him again in my life, so it''s better to kill him now," she said in a very casual tone.


    Killing her old acquaintance seemed very easy for her.


    David chose not to respond and looked at Aceng again.


    To his surprise, the old man was still focused on the ashes of his documents.


    He didn''t seem to realize at all that his grandson had just arrived.


    "Old man, it''s about time you stopped crying over your money. After all, from now on you will only be my subordinate. All your wealth will belong to me and you live only to manage it," David told him in a high voice.


    He even mixed his voice with his spiritual energy so that it buzzed inside his head.


    It managed to bring him out of his funk.


    However, his skin became paler.


    "David, you might want to hold your tongue, what if this old man has a heart attack," Mery said, reminding David that Aceng was so old, he could die at any time.


    David grinned.


    Of course, he knew that. If it wasn''t for the worry of the old man dying, David would have kicked him in the face.


    "By the way, do you have a Mini Bomb?" David asked Mery.


    "Sure!" Mery took out a Mini Bomb from her pants pocket, showing it to David.


    "I''ll put it inside this old man''s head," she said.


    After saying that, she walked over to a cab that seemed to hold various medical equipment.


    The facilities in this office were veryplete, there were even various types of medicine.


    They were all obviously prepared for Aceng if he suddenly developed symptoms.


    David didn''t ask Mery if she could dissect another person''s head. Considering she had lived on the battlefield, this might not be difficult for her.


    In the cupboard, Mery took out knives, thread, needles, and various other surgical equipment.


    When he saw them, David somehow felt ufortable.


    Jane did not use this method. She directly made the other person''s head open.


    The process was quick and easy.


    Although at that moment David was made to see the contents of a human head, but at that moment his mind was not in turmoil.


    This time, he thought that the process was not something pleasant to see.


    It certainly wasn''t quick plus Mery was going to dissect the head of an old man who only kept thinking about money.


    "Girl, don''t do that!" Aceng suddenly spoke with a trembling tone of voice.


    At this point, he really looked terrified, as if the grim reaper hade to him.


    This old man should have a good understanding of how the Mini Bomb works. Perhaps he also had one given his connection to the Rothschild Family.


    "Your fate is sealed, old man, but don''t worry, you won''t feel any pain. It''s also only for a short while, I''ve done it hundreds of times," Mery replied with a mockingugh.


    After that, she looked at David.


    "Wait outside if you don''t want to see it," she told him.


    David did not respond, but he chose to take a step out of the office.


    Fear wasn''t the main problem, he just didn''t want to be so disgusted that he couldn''t eat well in this country full of good food.


    Mery should have started her surgery when he arrived outside.


    He left the office door open, and so far, he hadn''t heard Aceng''s screams.


    It seemed to be true what Mery said, that it didn''t hurt at all.


    If it had hurt, Aceng would have practically died right away just from the pain.


    David continued to wait while asionally ncing at the elevator, wondering if anyone woulde.


    The problem was that downstairs there must have been amotion because of Kevin''s fall.


    If anyone came, David could only attack to keep them at bay.


    Fortunately, no one came until Mery called out to him.


    "David, you cane in," Mery said.


    David walked straight into Aceng''s office when he heard Mery''s voice.


    His eyes looked at Aceng''s head. Now his head was bald, and there was a stitch mark on the left side of his head.


    It looked very neat, and there were no visible traces of blood, only a few drops of liquid that might be wound medicine.


    Aceng looked calmer now.


    Although he looked at Mery hatefully, he remained silent.


    "What do you want?" He asked David in a high tone, showing his hatred even though he didn''t seem to dare to fight back.


    "For now I just want you to return the shares you robbed," David replied.


    The old man''s face twitched at that.


    Before he could answer, Mery said, "David, let''s go now. There''s nothing to worry about here anymore. He definitely won''t dare to refuse orders as he''s probably the human who fears death the most right now."


    Mery''s words could not be refuted by Aceng. He was indeed too fond of this world and afraid of death.


    To be able to live until now, he had spent a lot of money on medical treatment and bought the best nutrients.


    David nodded to Mery, not objecting to leaving now because it was boring here. Later, he would see the old man again if he needed his help.


    In the end, things here went smoothly without any unexpected situations. Aceng knew about Spiritual Power, but unfortunately he didn''t have it.


    When they went downstairs, there was no disturbance at all. They descended from the highest floor to the building''s lobby with ease.


    Outside, there was a bigmotion.


    Some women were screaming loudly as if frightened.


    However, there were also women who shouted out shocking words.


    "Kevin, how could you die now, our child is still young, where do I im your inheritance?"


    It wasn''t just one woman who said that, there were at least five.


    Mery''s expression instantly became ugly when she heard that.


    Kevin was only slightly older than David, but how many women and children did he have?


    Fortunately she really chose the right path by going abroad.


    If shecked sense and somehow epted the arranged marriage with Kevin, her life would practically be full of bitter drama.


    "You see, Mery, you have caused five women to be widows and their children to be orphans," David said with a quietugh to Mery.


    His words instantly made Mery''s skin turn pale.


    She looked at David with bulging eyes.


    "Let''s go," she said without saying more than that.


    "Where are we going?" asked David as he followed her out of the building.


    "To my house," Mery replied, finally smiling again.


    David showed a strange expression hearing that, he couldn''t help but ask, "are you sure?"


    "Why not, I need to see my mom and dad," Mery replied.


    "By the way, my house is so big and luxurious, it''s a better ce to have fun," she added with a faint smile.


    "Well, I''ll follow you if you really want to go home," David said.


    "Just, are we just going to walk?" he asked.


    "We''ll take a taxi," Mery replied.


    She walked to the street, waving her hand at a light blue taxi.


    It immediately stopped in front of her.


    Without saying anything, Mery opened the back door of the taxi and got in.


    She waved for David to get in as well.


    David followed her without thinking much, and gave the driver one nce.


    The taxi driver asked for the address they were going to.


    After Mery told him the address, the driver immediately stepped on the elerator.


    Whoosh!


    It moved quickly, overtaking the other cars.


    David was a little surprised by the way the taxi driver was driving, wild and uncontroble, simr to a wild racer.

 Chapter 114: Chaotic Family

    Mery''s mansion was in an eliteplex area which surprised David.


    He was surprised because theplex was guarded by quite a number of heavily armed soldiers.


    One could not enter theplex unless special permission was obtained from the manager.


    Even theplex of French national officials were not guarded that tightly. David knew because yesterday he was there, at Isabel''s mansion.


    But what surprised him was that it wasn''t an officialplex. It was just a privateplex where rich people lived.


    To David, this was really funny and strange.


    Why were soldiers guarding aplex for rich people? Shouldn''t it be guarded by private security?


    David didn''t need an exnation from Mery. He understood what was happening. Maybe this was somethingmon in developing countries.


    The taxi wasn''t allowed into theplex, but Victor came to pick them up at the gate, so they went home with him.


    The walk might have taken a long time because theplex was so big.


    This wasn''t just because there were so many mansions, but because each mansion was really big, with a veryrge yard.


    The value of the mansions here was probably much cheaper than Jane''s mansion, but if Jane''s mansion was put here, it would be the smallest mansion.


    It was just that, in terms of luxury, Jane''s mansion had the upper hand.


    David was certain that none of the mansions in thisplex had an aquarium under the floor.


    Mery''s mansion has abination design of various cultures, not only southeast Asian, but also European and east Asian cultures.


    It only had two floors, but the area waspletely excessive.


    In the yard, David saw rows of luxury cars, and there was even a mango orchard with over a hundred trees.


    It just so happened that right now the trees were full of very fresh-looking mangoes.


    Some gardeners were picking the mangoes and collecting them into huge fruit baskets.


    Mery gazed out onto the porch, and when David followed her gaze, he found that the door was firmly closed.


    This was strange to David because Mery''s parents should have known that Mery wasing.


    When childrene home to their parents after a long absence, the door is usually open, and the parents are supposed to be waiting on the porch.


    However, this didn''t seem to apply here.


    As David looked at Mery, the woman suddenly smiled faintly.


    "Hmph, it seems they''re still annoyed with me," she said, snorting coldly.


    Her words made Victor who was driving look at her with a wry smile.


    He said, "sis, you know mom and dad are very temperamental, they''re angry that you didn''t call them first, just called me."


    "And I know that they would only give me a hard time if I called them," Mery replied without even ncing at Victor.


    "Do you know, Kevin just died," she added.


    "What?" Victor looked very surprised to hear that.


    "How is that possible? He was obviously very healthy," he said, looking incredulous.


    "Even if he was healthy, could he still be alive after falling from the highest floor of his grandfather''s office?" Mery replied.


    Shua!


    Victor stepped on the brake pedal suddenly, but it just so happened that his car had already arrived in front of the mansion''s terrace.


    After that, Victor hurriedly checked his cell phone, obviously wanting to see the news.


    In just a short time, he became dumbfounded. David saw that he was watching a video.


    Even in the video were the voices of Kevin''s womenining about their orphaned children.


    When he heard that, Victor looked like he wanted to throw up.


    "Look what kind of man mom and dad chose for me, they must be crazy," Mery said before getting out of the car.


    Her frustration seemed to have escted to another level. Victor could only smile but looked like he wanted to cry.


    David didn''t say anything. As an outsider, he didn''t need toment on other people''s family drama.


    He followed Mery who walked straight to the door of the mansion.


    When she arrived at the door, Mery opened it without pressing the bell.


    The luxury behind the door was something David had expected.


    He wasn''t surprised and he didn''t need to be because the luxury of this mansion was still inferiorpared to Jane''s mansion. It was just more spacious.


    And of course, it was impossible for a family to inhabit this mansion alone.


    David found many servants at work.


    They were busy, some cleaning the floors and some cleaning the tables.


    Their ages varied though they were all women. David found not only young women, but also middle-aged and old women, something that was certainly strange for a European like him.


    However, he could understand it given the country''s economy.


    Old people probably still had to work.


    What attracted him the most was a middle-aged man and woman sitting on a sofa.


    The middle-aged man had a good physique, as if he often exercised. His face was also handsome above average. He was wearing long work pants and a casual white T-shirt.


    As for the middle-aged woman, she was somewhat simr to Mery.


    Despite being middle-aged, her beauty was still above average.


    Her ck hair looked still very fresh, neatly bun.


    She wore a traditional southeast Asian red and brown dress, looking like a royaldy.


    Her skin was clear and spotless, even whiter than Mery''s. Perhaps it was because Mery often wandered outside while the woman was often at home.


    In terms of maintaining beauty, David thought she was no less than Evelyn.


    It was just that, in pure appearance, Evelyn was indeed more beautiful than her.


    That woman was beyond the reach of all women.


    Even so, if the middle-aged woman on the sofa was flirting with a young man, David thought it was difficult for any young man to control desire.


    She was indeed still very beautiful and her traditional dress made her unique.


    David immediately deduced that these two were Mery''s father and mother.


    That they had a temperamental nature as said by Victor seemed to bepletely true.


    David knew that just by looking at their rather cold, indifferent, and arrogant expressions.


    They must be the type who would immediately scold their employees if they made a mistake.


    The two of them looked at David and Mery. They stared at David for a longer time.


    Maybe they had heard about David from Victor, but obviously seeing him in person was still quite a shock to them.


    At this moment, Mery smiled slightly, shaking her ponytail before walking towards them.


    David just kept following her.


    They actually didn''t speak to each other even though Mery had arrived beside their sofa.


    And Mery didn''t take the initiative to speak either.


    When she got there, she sat down on the still empty sofa, crossed her legs, then picked up a cookie on the table and stuffed it into her mouth.


    This silent situationsted for quite a while.


    In the end, the middle-aged woman spoke first.


    "Hmph, why did youe back? Didn''t you always say the Western world is better, you should have stayed there until you died," she said.


    David couldn''t help but be dumbfounded that it was a mother''s words after her daughter came home.


    And Mery casually replied, "I wouldn''t havee to this country if it wasn''t for the fact that I have an assignment here. Anding home, ummm, to be honest I just wanted to borrow a ce to have sex with my friend."


    Her words instantly made all eyes open wide.


    She spoke quite loudly, so even the servants in the mansion heard her clearly.


    Mery''s mom and dad were panting, looking like they had just been hit on the head.


    "Wait, are you two just friends?" asked Mery''s mother.


    She seemed to realize that there was something wrong with Mery''s words.


    "Yes!" Mery replied.


    Bam!


    Mery''s mother, whose name was Alisa, hit the table.


    "Where are your morals now?" she asked in a loud voice.


    "Is there anything wrong if we both want it?" Mery replied calmly.


    At this point, David also felt ufortable.


    He actually didn''t mind if Mery said that he was her boyfriend. At least it would make their actions look face.


    However, if they were just friends?


    "Don''t worry, we might be lovers soon," Mery added suddenly with a faint smile.


    Maybe she said that to calm things down.


    Sure enough, Mery''s parents were a little calmer although they weren''tpletely at ease.


    In Southeast Asian culture, even two people dating still shouldn''t do that, they should get married first.


    Even though rich people tend to have followed western culture, they still didn''t fully agree if it was said in front of them directly.


    And their view of David became rather unfavorable.


    "Men from our country like Kevin are much better," said Mery''s father, Andika.


    "You''d say otherwise after knowing what that asshole did," Mery replied.


    "What do you mean?" Alisa was confused by Mery''s words.


    Mery responded by staring at Victor who approached them.


    "Victor, show them the video," she said calmly.


    With a wry smile, Victor did as Mery asked.


    It only took a few moments before the skin of the middle-aged man and woman turned deathly pale.


    At the same time, Mery stood up from the sofa and said to David, "let''s go to my room."


    "..."

 Chapter 115: With Mery

    David followed Mery up the stairs to the second floor.


    Neither of Mery''s parents realized that Mery had walked away. They were still too busy with the video they were watching.


    Their shock seemed to have caused them to develop hypertension, though not a stroke.


    "They''re annoying, aren''t they?" Mery said to David while ncing down.


    David justughed softly in response while following her gaze.


    After that, he said in a joking tone, "to be honest, your mother is very beautiful. Does she always wear such traditional clothes?"


    David''s question made Mery''s eyes widen.


    She even nudged David''s shoulder with her elbow.


    "Don''t think of anything crazy," she said.


    "What if I want that crazy thing?" David replied with a smirk.


    This woman kept saying that she was following Erza''s orders to do what he wanted. Now that he wanted her mother, would she still help?


    Mery''s expression looked very awkward, like she didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "David, I suggest you don''t drive yourself crazy," Mery said.


    "You have many young lovers, what''s better than a woman who is middle-aged and not a virgin."


    It seemed that for this matter Mery really didn''t want it to happen.


    Davidughed and replied, "I was just joking, you seem too serious."


    Hearing David''s answer, Mery was finally able to calm down.


    However, David''s next words made her panic again.


    "Of course, I can''t say that I will refuse if that fatees to me. And don''t think that makes me crazy. I''m still sane now while I''ve already had such an experience."


    Mery, who was originally panicking, was instantly dumbfounded.


    "What do you mean that you had such an experience?" she asked in a hurried tone.


    This time, David chose not to answer. He just shook his head, letting Mery think for herself.


    She did seem to be thinking seriously, wanting to understand what David really meant.


    And actually thinking about this made her a bit scared because the first thing she thought of was Jane''s mother.


    She knew about that woman because she knew Jane quite well.


    After thinking for a long time, she apparently chose not to speak anymore.


    She even quickened her pace.


    David just smiled casually.


    Somehow he was getting less and less burdened by something like this, he wasn''t even afraid to talk about it.


    His power was indeed changing him slowly.


    When he arrived at the second floor, he looked down at Mery''s mother.


    Until now, the middle-aged woman still looked ufortable even though she was calmer thanst time.


    Her personality was of course vastly different from Evelyn''s, so there was probably no hope of hering to David and flirting with him. It was only possible if David took the initiative.


    Unfortunately, this was a little difficult as that was not David''s habit.


    Without realizing it, David arrived in front of the door that Mery had opened.


    It contained a spacious and luxurious room, very clean like it had just been cleaned.


    Even if Mery was not in this house, with so many servants, it was impossible for her room to be dirty.


    Some servants would definitelye in and clean it.


    "Ahhh, I think I missed this ce," Mery said with a softugh, looking rxed now.


    She walked over to the bed in the room while taking off the leather jacket she was wearing, leaving only her tanktop.


    Afterwards, she threw the jacket, whichnded on the sofa.


    David, on the other hand, closed the door but did not lock it.


    He followed Mery to the bed.


    Thetter sat down first before looking at David.


    "We''re going to make love now, aren''t we?" she asked David,pletely innocent when she said that.


    "Honestly, I''d be at a loss as to how to fuck you," David replied while observing her body.


    Their rtionship was a little too strange, as if they suddenly wanted to fuck.


    Although David also didn''t understand why he thought this was strange. What was clear was that he just felt strange.


    "What are you confused about? Are you not lusting after me?" asked Mery, frowning.


    "No, of course, I lust after you, after all, you are beautiful and alluring," David replied.


    "Then just follow what your lust wants," replied Mery.


    "You''re right!" David agreed with her words even though there wasn''t really anything impressive about what she said.


    She was just saying what everyone was thinking.


    However, before he made a move, Mery suddenly stood up.


    After that, she put her hands on his shoulders.


    "Now you can start," she said.


    David instantly responded by hugging her body and then kissing her lips.


    Mery was a woman who was not awkward at all in this regard even though this was her first experience.


    Not only did she show her lust directly, she kissed David back, making their kiss deep.


    They sucked each other''s lips, exchanging saliva until it produced the sound of sshing water.


    David''s hands moved to caress her back, then grabbed her breasts that looked so mighty but were surprisingly soft.


    He squeezed her breasts, making her neck finally blush.


    If her lips were not locked by David''s lips, she would have moaned.


    David did not hold back against that woman. When he squeezes her breasts, he does it hard.


    Over time, her body began to tremble.


    She then broke off the kiss, panting afterward.


    "Ohhh..."


    She moaned softly.


    At the same time, David kissed her neck.


    Although her skin was slightly dark but her neck was long and sexy, inviting desire.


    David licked and sucked her neck hard.


    "Ahhhhhh..." She moaned louder and longer.


    Her hands moved haphazardly on David''s back and suddenly he pulled David''s shirt until it was torn.


    It was a very expensive shirt, but who cared.


    When David was shirtless, Mery began to caress his chest wildly.


    "It seems that you are really lusting after me," David said after stopping kissing her neck.


    "I''m a normal woman," Mery replied.


    Davidughed, then grabbed the bottom of Mery''s tanktop.


    "Now it''s time for you to get naked," he said before pushing her tanktop up.


    Mery didn''t mind and certainly didn''t look nervous at all. She even raised her hands up to make it easier for David.


    In no time, her tanktop was off her body, leaving only her white bra.


    David found it distracting, so he pulled it off immediately.


    Shua!


    The woman''s two breasts finally appeared in front of him, majestic like a pair of twin mountains, having fresh pink nipples.


    Apparently, Mery suddenly hugged David, pressing her breasts against his chest.


    Even after that she kissed David again.


    Who knows why she did that all of a sudden. Maybe she also felt awkward for showing her breasts in such a way.


    While kissing David, she pushed David''s pants down, obviously wanting to strip him.


    David didn''t think about what the woman was thinking. He reciprocated her actions in the same way.


    They really didn''t need to do anything else, it was time for them to get naked.


    In no time, their pants and panties fell to the floor.


    They could even feel their dick and pussy touching each other.


    Mery stopped their kiss again andughed softly.


    "This isfortable, I like cuddling without clothes like this," she said.


    "Everyone loves it," David replied.


    He looked down as he pushed Mery a little but suddenly she fell to the mattress, making her whole body visible to David.


    Perhaps she no longer had any worries as David was also naked. Her eyes stared at David''s cock which was standing straight up.


    David just smiled, continuing to observe her pussy which had ck hairs.


    It was beautiful and of course, wet.


    "Can we start now?" Mery asked David.


    She looked into his eyes.


    "How about you suck my dick first?" David replied with a faint smile.


    Mery seemed surprised by David''s request. She then asked, "do you also ask this of other women?"


    "No, I was inexperienced at the time, but now it''s different, I don''t think it''s fun to start this without feeling your mouth first." David replied.


    He did not lie and told Mery his thoughts.


    The woman rolled her eyes, now looking a little awkward.


    Before she could answer, David moved, grabbed her head with one hand and guided his cock into her mouth.


    Because of her surprise. Her mouth opened spontaneously allowing David''s cock to enter it.


    She couldn''t escape and this now couldn''t be stopped.


    All she could do was nce at David in annoyance.


    Even so, she still did what David wanted.


    Both of her lips mped onto David''s dick.


    Gently, her mouth began to suck that dick, giving David an indescribable sensation.


    He even wanted to moan.


    After that, he started pushing Mery''s head back and forth. This increased the sensation by twofold, reallyfortable.


    However, David''s lust also increased further that he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    In the end, it was him who stopped Mery.


    Apparently, the woman showed a faint smile to Mery.


    "To be honest, I quite like it, but it seems that you are not strong," she said with a softugh.


    David could only roll his eyes at her words.


    He did not respond, but pushed her body until she was lying on the mattress.

 Chapter 116: Chaos of Mind

    After she lies down, David follows her onto the mattress, stopping between her thighs.


    He wanted to y rough with her. When he sat down, he immediately aimed his cock at her pussy.


    As soon as the head of his cock touched her pussy hole, he pushed it hard.


    It managed to enter and continued to move quickly into it.


    Mery''s eyes and mouth were wide open, as if she was in a half-dead state.


    Her expression also surprised David.


    Although she was not to the point of moaning, she clearly felt something beyond imagination. It was probably too much that she was unable to moan.


    David chose to stop moving after that one movement, giving her a chance to breathe.


    At this moment, she was indeed trying to stabilize her breathing which had suddenly be chaotic.


    After her breathing stabilized, she patted David''s hand.


    "Do you want to kill me?" She asked with bulging eyes.


    "I know you won''t die, is that a favor?" David replied by asking back.


    Unfortunately, despite her anger, the woman didn''t seem to argue that she was enjoying herself.


    David started moving again, wiggling his hips while pressing against her body.


    It only took an instant before she was moaning uncontrobly.


    Her response was quick too.


    She embraced his body and reciprocated his movements.


    It seemed that her body was very flexible, making it easy for her to move even though this was her first experience.


    As a Spiritual Being, she did have above average strength when it came to lovemaking.


    Ten or twenty minutes was not enough.


    One position would get boring for them so they alternated positions.


    Over time, Mery only got wilder and her moans became louder.


    Fortunately, her room had a very good soundproofing.


    The sound of her moans did not leak out at all.


    Meanwhile, in the living room, Mery''s parents, Andika and Alisa hadpletely calmed down.


    When Andika calmed down, he chose to leave the house, going outside to take care of something.


    Who knew what he wanted to take care of, even Alisa didn''t know.


    Thetter seemed to want to sleep, so she went to the second floor while continuing to think how stupid she was to think of Kevin as a nice guy.


    She didn''t dare to imagine how much trouble Kevin would cause to their family if he managed to marry Mery.


    When scandal after scandal came to light, their family would definitely be the subject of everyone''s gossip.


    Even if none of Kevin''s scandals were exposed, Alisa still thought that his mistresses would make trouble for their family.


    She shook her head a few times and when she passed Mery''s room, she stopped her steps.


    "Are they sleeping?" She wondered as she stared at the door of her daughter''s room.


    Since Mery had already said that they hade to make love, so Alisa knew what was going on in that room.


    She tried to tolerate it, and she thought that Mery and David were asleep by now since it had been a long time since they entered the room.


    Right now, Alisa was somehow feeling rather curious.


    Her curiosity was for various reasons, of course. However, what she was most curious about was David who was a European man.


    She still kept wondering who he was because ording to Victor, David should be from a very wealthy background considering his outfit.


    When thinking about David in this situation, Alisa''s thoughts became somewhat uncontroble.


    She thought about western men''s much bigger cocks and their nice physiques.


    David definitely has both.


    Although Alisa is not a naughty woman, she is notpletely pure either. At least she sometimes watches blue movies when she is alone in the room.


    Like most other Southeast Asian women, she has always had a thing for western men.


    Of course, she is usually only interested in western men who are already middle-aged or at least in theirte 30s. However, in her daughter''s room right now was a naked western man.


    Even though the man was still very young, Alisa was still curious to see his body.


    Satan likes to seduce women whose minds go wild, and the seduction of Satan easily makes the minds of women uncontroble.


    From just being curious, Alisa started to have the urge to look into the room.


    Only, she thought that the room was locked, so her urge to look inside the room sometimes decreased.


    Perhaps out of spontaneous desire, she finally pushed the door of the room slowly.


    Unfortunately, the result was different from what she expected.


    The door to the room was really open.


    Right after the door opened, Alisa immediately heard her daughter''s moan after moan.


    Her eyes widened as she also saw two naked figures on the bed.


    Both were in a doggy style position but facing the opposite direction of the door.


    What Alisa saw was David''s backside.


    With just one look, the word sexy popped into her head.


    She gasped and closed the door hastily and ran to her room.


    She obviously thought that David and Mery didn''t realize that the door had been open for a while.


    Maybe Mery was really unconscious.


    She just kept moaning uncontrobly.


    However, David was aware of that.


    He even caught a glimpse of Alisa''s figure at the door.


    His expression became strange because of that.


    What was even stranger was that he somehow didn''t feel embarrassed.


    Alisa went to her room and sat on the bed.


    She just sat quietly, but her mind kept thinking about David, making her body be rather hot.


    "He''s so dashing." In the end, she even said something about David.


    That caused her thoughts to go even wilder.


    Fortunately, the woman managed to fall asleep so she could calm down.


    She slept until the afternoon.


    However, she was actually panting when she woke up from her sleep.


    Her cheeks and neck had be slightly reddish.


    Her eyes were wide with disbelief.


    While she was sleeping, she actually dreamt of making love to David.


    The dream felt very vivid to her. Even she felt the delicious sensation.


    Unconsciously, she touched her pussy only to find that it was very wet.


    Unfortunately, no matter how vivid a dream is, it is still just a dream.


    It did not make her satisfied, but instead made her really want to feel it.


    Morally, she forgot about it very quickly when there was a certain desire in her heart.


    Women like her don''t live by morals.


    When ites to morals, she only thinks of them as a tool to maintain a reputation, to make her appear as a cultured and virtuous woman.


    In reality, she is not like that.


    In business for example, she doesn''t care if the money she gets is really legal.


    When she wants money, she will try to get it even by illegal means, and she will enjoy the money.


    Although until now she has never had an affair, this does not mean she considers it to be strictly off limits in her life.


    In fact, she sometimes enjoys hearing the stories of her friends who have had affairs.


    The reason she has never had an affair is simply because there is no situation that allows for it.


    David and Mery also slept for a long time.


    They only woke up in the afternoon, when the sky had already be quite dark.


    They slept even longer than Alisa.


    Mery looked very refreshed when she woke up.


    "At this time of day, my mom usually cooks in private. Even though she''s annoying, she''s very good at cooking, so I don''t think we need to go out for dinner," Mery said to David as she sat down.


    David just nodded to her, not thinking about those things.


    After waking up from his sleep, he only thought about what Alisa was thinking when she saw him.


    "By the way, did you prepare clothes for me?" he asked after a moment of silence.


    Although his pants were fine, Mery tore his shirt.


    Besides, his pants were probably not that good to wear right now.


    Mery shook her head as she replied, "You can use Victor''s clothes, I''ll have him deliver some clothes here. There should be no problem size-wise."


    Mery typed on her cell phone after saying that, obviously sending a message to Victor.


    David did not refuse.


    Victor was younger, but his physique had grownpletely. He was almost the same height as him.


    His clothes should match him.


    "Let''s go to the bathroom before Victores," Mery said again.


    David nodded to her and then went to the bathroom with her, leaving the bed in a messy condition.


    When Victor entered Mery''s room, he was astonished by what he saw.


    It was enough to leave him breathless with an expression like he didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    A sight like this was too much for him who was still a virgin.


    After putting on the clothes Mery requested, he left the room immediately.

 Chapter 117: Dinner Part 1

    Not long after, David and Mery came out of the room with wet hair.


    Mery still did not change her style, except this time she only wore short jeans.


    Her hair was in a ponytail while the tanktop she wore did not fully cover her belly.


    It seemed that she really wanted to rx.


    Downstairs, the servants were rxing, mostly ying with their cell phones.


    David nced around before staring at the kitchen which was not separated from the living room.


    Just as Mery had said, Alisa was indeed there, cooking, assisted by two servants.


    It seemed that cooking was more than just a hobby for her.


    The two servants who were helping her were just helping to get the ingredients she needed.


    She had obviously taken a bath, but even so, she was still wearing traditional clothes.


    It was a long red dress that was rather tight so the bulge of her buttocks was clearly visible from behind.


    Interestingly, she did not look troubled at all even in that dress.


    However, her fierce nature almost always came out.


    She cooked while constantly scolding the two servants who were helping her.


    She constantly asked them to move quickly when she asked them to pick something up, and every time they picked up the wrong item, she got even angrier.


    This is the kind of boss that would make workers resign after two or three days of work.


    Perhaps the woman was counting on arge sry to keep those servants.


    "Until when do you keep looking at her?" Mery asked David, nudging his waist.


    Davidughed in response, and he didn''t say anything so Mery rolled her eyes.


    Alisa quickly realized that they had already descended from the second floor.


    She looked at Mery first and then at David, like she wanted to stare at him for a long time but maybe she didn''t want anything to be seen of her so she quickly went back to staring at the stove in front of her.


    However, asionally she kept ncing at David.


    Since David also kept looking at her, their gazes met identally.


    That shocked Alisa.


    ''Is he watching me?'' She wondered. Her heart was beating hard all of a sudden.


    It even made her breathing quicken.


    At the same time, Mery frowned, realizing that her mother was constantly ncing at David.


    "Mery, please don''t me me, you know that I have a special charm that would make most women fall for me. And as you once said, I have a good destiny with women," David said to Mery, making thetter''s expression change.


    Of course, she was aware of this problem.


    And she was not sure that her mother''s morals were enough to withstand David''s charms.


    "Hmph!" In the end, Mery snorted coldly.


    "As if I care about whatever my mother wants and I don''t have to think about whatever you want either," she said.


    They arrived in front of the sofa after she said that.


    She then sat down in a rude manner, crossing her legs with an expression like she was thinking.


    Not knowing what was happening, her cell phone suddenly rang briefly, signaling an iing message.


    It was from a woman but David had no idea who she was.


    (Mery, I heard you went back to Jakarta, how about we have dinner together tonight? The others miss you and want to meet you. Pleasee...)


    From the message, David immediately deduced that it was sent by a friend of Mery''s in this city, probably a schoolmate of hers when she was young.


    Mery frowned again after she read the message, looking like she wasn''t sure whether she needed to go or not.


    The problem was that here she was on duty to apany David, not really to go home.


    "You can go meet your friends, I''m fine by myself here," David said suddenly.


    That got an immediate snide response from Mery.


    "You must be hoping something happens between you and my mom in my absence," she said.


    And David didn''t argue with that.


    He continued to smile so Mery couldn''t say anything else.


    Perhaps because she was upset, she suddenly stood up and walked towards the door.


    She apparently decided to leave.


    David didn''t know if he offended her so much, but who provoked him the most to follow his wishes? It was Mery.


    Alisa was surprised when she saw Mery leave while David was still sitting on the sofa.


    This made her feel strange because David was practically a stranger in this mansion.


    Mery had brought him to this mansion, now she was suddenly gone, leaving David here.


    After a moment of thought, Alisa decided to approach David.


    She wanted to know what happened, why Mery left.


    At the same time, her desire to approach David had increased again, making her lose her mind so she dared to approach him while in her head there were other goals.


    In no time, she arrived in front of David.


    Seeing David''s face up close, Alisa felt even more mesmerized, thinking that his face was perfect.


    Before, she hadn''t looked at his face in this much detail.


    Although her mind was in turmoil, she still didn''t forget her main purpose in approaching David.


    "Where did Mery go?" she asked.


    "She said she was invited by her friends for a reunion," David replied.


    It was supposed to be a reunion, David didn''t hesitate to say something that seemed natural.


    "Ohhhh..." The word came out of Alisa''s mouth.


    Still, right now she found it strange that David was in this mansion without Mery.


    She felt a strong impression that David was just a stranger who should leave after his business was done.


    Unfortunately, her heart only beat harder when she realized there were no more members of her family in this mansion.


    After a few moments of silence, she said, "would you like to have dinner?"


    The question spontaneously came out of her mouth because she wanted to get closer to David.


    When having dinner together, they could practically talk about more things.

 Chapter 118: Dinner Part 2

    "Sure..." David of course didn''t refuse.


    He immediately responded to Alisa''s offer.


    Alisa became so excited, she replied, "go to the dining table, I''ll prepare the food right away."


    Her excitement was obvious, making her look like a young girl who had just fallen in love.


    Even the servants looked at her strangely, they looked at each other, wondering if there was something that shouldn''t be happening.


    Some were not stupid enough not to understand this, but they were too afraid to speak up.


    Alisa returned to the kitchen while David walked to the dining table.


    Unlike the kitchen which was basically connected and could be seen from the living room, the dining table was in a slightly separate ce.


    Although it was also connected to the living room without any doors in the way, the path to it had to turn so that from the living room one could not see into the dining room.


    David got there in no time.


    It was a nice ce as the outer walls werepletely made of ss, overlooking the mango orchard outside the mansion.


    The dining table was quiterge, having about ten chairs with two chairs for the lord and thedy.


    The two chairs were next to each other on the short part of the table.


    It would be too much if David sat on one of the chairs, so he chose to sit on the chair at the far end of the long section of the table.


    It was also next to the chair for thedy.


    David knew which one was the chair that Alisa often used because he could smell her perfume from the chair.


    He calmly waited there.


    It didn''t take long before Alisa arrived with a tray, apanied by her two servants.


    However, each of the two servants carried two trays.


    In other words, five trays arrived.


    Each of the trays exuded the fragrant aroma of spices, increasing David''s appetite rapidly.


    Alisa ordered her two servants to leave after they ced the trays they brought on the table.


    After that, she herself moved the tes and bowls on the trays to the table.


    "I cooked quite a lot this afternoon, but they''ve all gone out, hmph, this sucks," she said suddenly while ncing at the wall clock.


    She was apparentlyining while moving the tes and bowls.


    David gave her a strange look after ncing at her body.


    Her sexiness in the tight traditional dress was more obvious as she moved to transfer the tes and bowls from the trays to the table.


    David thought that he needed to respond to this middle-aged woman''sints, so he said, "don''t worry, Lady Alisa, if no onees but us, I will finish all the food you cooked so that it doesn''t go to waste."


    Alisa actuallyined spontaneously, she was quite surprised when she heard David speak.


    His words were really pleasant to her ears.


    These were really words tofort her. Most importantly, he even called her Lady Alisa.


    After a moment of silence, sheughed and said, "I would be very happy if you could actually finish all this food, but that would probably be impossible since there is too much food I cooked."


    She finally finished moving all the tes and bowls after saying that.


    Thest thing she did was to put the te full of rice in front of David before sitting down on her chair.


    Their position was indeed close. Right when she sat down, her thigh identally nudged David''s thigh under the table.


    It startled her so much that she shook for a moment and then tilted her thigh to the side.


    Only now did she realize that David was sitting too close to her.


    Normally, even Victor would sit on a chair a little further away from her.


    To Alisa, David was just picking seats at random.


    The me was on her for unconsciously sitting in the seat she usually sat in.


    Given David''s identity as a foreign man, she should have sat across from David.


    However, she was already seated, so there was no way she could move again.


    While she was thinking about that, David answered her words, "I''m sure I can do it because I like to please a woman the most, especially a beautiful woman like you."


    Alisa, "..."


    ''He really said I was beautiful, is he interested in me too?'' Alisa wondered in high spirits.


    It made her neck turn slightly red.


    Her thoughts bing more and more uncontroble, she had trouble hiding her expression.


    David, on the other hand, started eating without waiting for her to invite him to eat.


    There were too many side dishes, from the beefbined with many spices, to the roasted chicken and duck, to the exquisite vegetables.


    The most remarkable thing was the sauce, much more delicious than the sauce this morning.


    David suddenly thought that he could really finish all the food on this dining table.


    His energy would be very full if he seeded. Right now, he was indeed very low on energy.


    As she watched him eat, Alisa finally calmed down.


    She tried tough and responded to David''s words.


    "So I''m still beautiful in the eyes of a young man like you?"


    The word beautiful can always make a woman lose her mind.


    Alisa had not wanted to stop discussing this since David said it.


    She didn''t have any special skills in flirting with men, but she expected to be flirted with by David.


    "I''m sure all young men would say the same thing," David replied as he looked into her face.


    "I don''t know your age, but you have very clear skin. Most young women don''t have skin as clear as yours. Your face is also alluring, not to mention your body." David didn''t mindplimenting her if that was what she wanted.


    In no time, Alisa became visibly awkward.


    Under David''spliments, she could no longer act like she was a fierce woman.


    Of course, she also wondered why David praised her so much.


    It wasn''t like she never interacted with young men.


    Although theyplimented her, it never got to that point.


    David practically showed his interest in her.


    Alisa became more nervous.


    ''I bet he''s interested in me too,'' she thought.


    Despite thinking that, she still tried to figure it out.


    "Are all European boys like you when they meet a beautiful woman my age?" she asked.


    Maybe she still wanted to confirm whether David was really interested in her or everything he said was just a custom from the western world.


    "I''m not sure about that, everyone has a different personality," David replied.


    "Then is that your personality?" Alisa asked again.


    "It depends, of course," David replied. "If the woman in front of me wasn''t beautiful and I wasn''t interested, I wouldn''t be saying all that because it would practically be a lie. As for you, Lady Alisa, you are indeed beautiful, so Ipliment you."


    Alisa, "..."

 Chapter 119: Come

    Alisa was amazed by this situation. She was attracted to David and now it became clear that David was also attracted to her.


    David also shows his interest easily so she doesn''t have to keep hesitating.


    This was truly a beautiful love story as they were attracted to each other.


    When a man and a woman are already attracted to each other, other things don''t matter anymore.


    So what if their ages are different, and she has a husband, Alisa doesn''t think about those things anymore because romance with David gives her the sensation of living in a new world.


    Alisa, after being silent for a while smiled happily and said, "It''s nice to hear that a young man is interested in me, but can you give me tangible proof that you''re really interested in me?"


    It wasn''t that she didn''t believe him, it was just that she wanted more so she asked David to give her tangible proof.


    The question was what kind of tangible proof did she want?


    For David, Alisa''s words were practically a tease. Who knows whether or not she realized she was teasing him.


    David didn''t respond immediately. He continued eating but looked at her with such a faint smile that the middle-aged woman became a bit awkward.


    She began to wonder what she had just said.


    After thinking about it, she felt embarrassed but enjoyed the atmosphere even more.


    Unconsciously, her thigh nudged David''s thigh again.


    Her blood became hot from the touch.


    Before she could tilt her thigh to the side, David''s hand suddenly touched her thigh so she didn''t move her thigh anymore.


    Her heart was beating hard. David had actually touched her.


    After that, David''s palm even moved gently over her thigh, giving her an amazing sensation.


    Although the fabric of her dress was in the way, it felt like there was nothing separating David''s touch.


    "Can this be considered as tangible proof, Alisa?" David asked her.


    This time, he called her name so directly that Alisa felt she was floating in the sky.


    She suddenly felt that she and David were already dating.


    "Yes!" She nodded as she answered.


    "Wait for me to finish eating, I''ll give you more tangible proof," David said.


    Alisa pressed her lips together at that, trying to hold back her expression. Her heart was filled with impatience now.


    David in her eyes was bing more and more charming that she wanted to give her lifepletely to him.


    Her husband was no longer important at this point.


    David continued to eat even though one of his hands was caressing Alisa''s thigh.


    He ate quickly but seemingly slowly.


    Little by little, the food Alisa cooked began to run out.


    Alisa herself was surprised to see that, wondering where the food had gone considering David had a figure that wasn''t fat at all.


    After all the food was almost gone, she suddenly stood up.


    It wasn''t because she wanted to leave, but because she wanted to clear the table, piling up the tes and bowls one by one.


    Perhaps she wanted to see things continue as normal.


    However, when it came to David''s side, David suddenly stood up as well.


    He pushed his chair back. After that, he hugged Alisa''s waist from behind.


    She was trembling from his actions, she looked at him in shock.


    Touching her thighs was one thing but he suddenly hugged her.


    "Alisa, you don''t have to clean this table, just ask the servant to do it. After eating, isn''t it morefortable to cuddle like this?" David said to her, to which she seemed to immediately agree.


    Her ass even moved back slightly, seemingly wanting to press against David''s erect cock.


    The woman was clearly feeling David''s dick. Her breath hitched as she realized that it was huge.


    David''s hand caressing her belly, he brought his face close to the back of her neck which was not covered at all because her hair was in a neat bun.


    It was fragrant and tempting, making David want to lick it.


    However, David chose to refrain because now was not the time.


    "You''re so sexy, Alisa," David said and turned her around to face him.


    She instantly blushed when their faces met.


    David leaned his body on the dining table while one of his hands touched her face.


    "And your face is so beautiful that it''s hard for me not to start loving you," he added.


    "I believe there is a destiny between us, do you feel it too?" he asked.


    Alisa just nodded, seemingly agreeing with that.


    She still looked shy now.


    David''s eyes gazed at her perfectly sized breasts, which looked even more perfect as they were hidden under the traditional dress.


    Seeing David''s gaze, Alisa really wished he was holding her breasts. The desire was so strong that her body unconsciously moved forward slightly.


    However, David remained unhurried, only continuing to look at her with a smile.


    "We really do have a destiny because I also feel the same way." Alisa suppressed her shyness and replied to David''s words, increasing the warmth of the atmosphere.


    She even held David''s shoulders. Slowly, she started to hug him too.


    Her breasts pressed against his chest, giving David a great sensation.


    David''s hand that was behind her stomach went down slightly, touching her ass.


    Gently, he caresses the woman''s really sexy ass.


    In just an instant, she lookedfortable with David''s touch.


    "Madam, the master hase!" Suddenly, a woman''s voice came from outside the dining room.


    A moment after that, one of the servants who had been helping Alisa cook appeared in front of the dining room, instantly freezing as she saw Alisa and David embracing each other where David''s hand was caressing Alisa''s ass.


    She couldn''t believe what she was seeing because she had never even seen Alisa and her husband hugging like that.


    She was breathless as her expression froze.


    How could Alisa cuddle with this man who just came to the house. She even looked veryfortable.


    The servant instantly knew that there was an affair going on here.


    When she looked at the servant, Alisa panicked, but it turned out that she only panicked for a moment.


    She slowly let go of David''s embrace.


    "Wash these dishes," she said to the servant in a calm tone.

 Chapter 120: Cold

    Alisa''s sudden order obviously shocked the servant greatly.


    She opened her mouth in surprise, not expecting that Alisa did not look frightened.


    When given an order, she had no choice but to respond.


    "Yes, yes, madam," she said, walking to the table with hurried steps while asionally ncing at David.


    David was very handsome in her eyes, but she couldn''t think of a way he could conquer the fierce Alisa in such a short time.


    Alisa and David moved away from the table a little.


    After that, Alisa took out her cell phone.


    "Can I have your cell phone number so we can keep in touch?" she asked David, instantly making the servant tremble as she cleared the table.


    This only showed that this affair would continue.


    Alisa wasn''t nning on stopping even if someone else found out.


    Does she not take a servant seriously?


    David nodded to Alisa and then mentioned his cell phone number.


    Quickly, Alisa saved his cell phone number.


    After that, she sent an emoji to him, and it was a love emoji.


    She smiled at David and then approached the servant again.


    Thest one was scared because Alisa suddenly approached her.


    "Your sry will be doubled," Alisa said to her in a cold tone.


    Hearing that, the servant was happy for a moment but quickly became panicked as she felt that the sry increase meant her life would be harder.


    "Now, you have additional duties, to help us," Alisa added.


    Her eyes were very sharp as she stared into the servant''s eyes, as if she wanted to tear her face off.


    The servant couldn''t be more afraid than she was right now. And she could only nod in response to Alisa''s words.


    After that, Alisa finally stepped out of the dining room, looking at David for a moment with a faint smile.


    Now, there was only David and the servant there.


    Thetter dared to look at David since Alisa was not around.


    Even so, she still didn''t dare to say anything to David.


    She could only watch as David walked away.


    David actually returned to the living room, acting like everything was fine.


    Sure enough, he saw Alisa''s husband Andika sitting on the sofa, looking exhausted.


    Alisa approached him, but there wasn''t the slightest smile on her face.


    "Why are youing home sote?" asked Alisa in a tone that sounded annoyed.


    She sat across from him with her forehead furrowed.


    Andika was naturally surprised by Alisa''s words.


    Not only did she not sit next to him, she even questioned his return with an unhappy expression.


    Andika thought that Alisa might be in a bad mood because of Kevin''s case.


    Hence, Andika chose not to mind Alisa''s unfriendly wee.


    "Too much work right now, you know that our business rtionship with Aceng seeded without any problems because of Kevin. Now, even Aceng seems to be having some mental problems." Andika exined in a soft voice.


    After that, he asked, "By the way, is dinner ready?"


    Andika rarely ate dinner out when he came home not toote. This was because his wife was a very good cook and always cooked in the afternoon. He would rather eat her cooking than have to eat dinner out.


    "It''s all gone, there''s only the rice left, if you''re hungry, you can cook your own instant noodles," Alisa replied, still in a cold tone.


    At this point, Andika was finally confused.


    Why had the food run out, who had finished it?


    He also started to get annoyed as Alisa continued to speak in an unpleasant tone.


    Spontaneously, he nced into the dining room only to find David had just walked out of there.


    He was walking to a painting and observing it.


    Alisa followed his gaze. When she saw David, she smiled for a moment. Her mood seemed to be good again.


    Fortunately, Andika didn''t see her smile.


    "Where''s Mery?" Andika asked Alisa.


    He also felt strange seeing David here without Mery beside him.


    "She went to see her friends," Alisa replied.


    This time, she didn''t even look at Andika as she looked at her cell phone.


    Through David''s cell phone number, she could see some of his photo collection, and that was what she was looking at right in front of her husband.


    Andika luckily couldn''t see what Alisa was looking at.


    "She left, why didn''t she bring him?" he asked Alisa again.


    "Who knows, you should ask your daughter yourself," Alisa replied.


    "Aren''t you ufortable having that man here?"


    The question was obviously ridiculous to Alisa.


    How could she be ufortable with David''s presence.


    She had felt strange at first, but now she really liked having him around. She even wished Andika wasn''t in the mansion so she could be alone with David.


    Women are always like this. When they have a new love, even their official partners are not important enough to bother them with their presence.


    "Don''t keep asking, maybe Mery will stay over tonight," Alisa replied.


    Unfortunately, Andika was still asking questions.


    "Is he the one who finishes all the food?"


    Andika saw Daviding out of the dining room, he should have just eaten.


    "I asked him to eat because I thought you wouldn''t be home. Do you want me to throw away all that food?" Alisa began to look more and more annoyed. Her tone became high. The servants could hear her words.


    She even showed her gloomy expression to Andika.


    The servant who had juste out of the dining room looked very surprised when she saw that.


    "What do you mean, Alisa? Can''t you speak more softly?" said Andika.


    He was also getting angry. What man doesn''t get angry when his wife keeps responding to them coldly.


    They were a couple that rarely fought even though they were not a very romantic couple because their lives had too few problems.


    This kind of situation, even the servants who had been working in this mansion for a long time had never seen it.


    "Hmph, I''m bored here," Alisa said in response.


    She then stood up and walked straight to the stairs, leaving her husband alone on the sofa.


    Andika looked at her in surprise.


    Of course, David also looked astonished.

 Chapter 121: A Cottage

    Within a short time of hooking up with him, Alisa seemed fed up with her husband, as if he was the source of her unhappiness.


    This was very amusing to David, wondering if all women who had affairs were like that.


    He stared at Alisa until thetter disappeared inside her room.


    To his surprise, just one minute after she entered her room, David received a message from her.


    (Honey, behind the mango orchard there is a cottage, wait for me there, I''ll be thereter.)


    Apparently, she arranged a meeting ce for them.


    And through this message she even addressed David using the word honey.


    David didn''t know whether tough or cry and looked at Andika with pity.


    Today, he finally reached the next level of romantic life, snatching someone else''s wife.


    This act was a bit too much, but it seemed that his life was like this.


    In the end, Andika really only ate instant noodles. Of course, it was the servants who cooked the noodles for him.


    He looked very sleepy after he ate, but he forced himself to watch TV for more than an hour.


    After that, he went to his room which was also Alisa''s room.


    They were husband and wife in the end, they naturally slept together.


    However, Alisa should have walked out of that room after he fell asleep.


    David checked the clock on his watch. It was already 9:30 PM.


    Time really didn''t fly. He didn''t know when Mery came home, but Victor came home only a short whileter, looking tired and sleepy.


    He was a little surprised when he saw David alone in the living room.


    "Bro, where''s Mery?" he asked, approaching David first.


    "She went for a reunion with her friends," David replied, telling him what really happened.


    "And you?" Victor looked confused after hearing David''s answer.


    As for David, he acted as if nothing was wrong.


    In the end, Victor shook his head.


    "My sister is really careless," he said.


    "Well bro, I want to sleep now, so I can''t keep youpany," he added, patting David''s shoulder before heading for the stairs.


    One by one, the servants also left and the mansion became quiet.


    However, there was one servant who had yet to leave. He was of course the servant who had seen Alisa''s affair.


    Now she was sitting, ying with her cell phone.


    Bored, David finally chose to leave.


    He exited the mansion through the side door that was adjacent to the mango orchard.


    After that, he stepped onto the road right in the middle of the garden.


    The road led to the back of the garden.


    And the road itself was almost two hundred meters long. It really was a veryrge yard.


    When he arrived at the end of the path, David finally found the cottage that Alisa had mentioned. There was indeed a cottage there.


    It was next to the fish pond, formed entirely of slightly brownish wood.


    The windows were open and inside the hut David saw a mattress and a swing.


    It seemed to be a special ce to rx.


    David then walked to the door of the hut which waspletely unlocked.


    There was no electronic equipment in the hut except for themp above.


    David was drawn to the swing. He climbed onto it andy down.


    After that, he took out his cell phone, checking social media.


    He couldn''t guess when Alisa would arrive. She couldete or early.


    Around 11:00 PM, Alisa finally came out of her room, still wearing the same dress with her hair in a neat bun. She looked careful as she exited the room, even closing the door quietly.


    After that, she let out a sigh of relief before stepping down from the second floor.


    The servant with the special status was still in the living room, when she saw Alisa, she quickly approached her.


    "Madam," she said respectfully.


    "Has he gone to the cottage?" Alisa asked the servant in a rather cold tone.


    She was clearly trying to intimidate her.


    "Yes, he left about an hour ago," the servant replied.


    Alisa nodded at that and said, "I''ll be there too, if Andika somehowes out of the room and looks for me, don''t tell him that I''m at the cottage. And don''t let him go there. You have to stop him no matter what."


    After saying that, Alisa hurriedly stepped into the side door that had been used by David.


    The servant could only stare at her with a helpless expression.


    To her, this was a very stressful affair.


    She regretteding to the dining room to tell Alisa about her husband''s arrival.


    That was the reason why she was involved in thisplicated affair.


    Alisa ran a little as she crossed the road of the mango orchard.


    She certainly wasn''t frightened by the tree-lined path. Perhaps she was just impatient.


    In no time, she arrived in front of the cottage.


    She tried to rx before opening the door.


    Her smile became filled with happiness when she saw David lying on the swing looking at her.


    David smiled at her too.


    "Sorry for making you wait so long," Alisa said as she approached David.


    "I didn''t think it was long," David replied as he sat up.


    He pulled Alisa right after he sat up to sit beside him.


    She was happy with that, and she returned the gesture by cing her hands on his chest.


    "It seems that you''re crazy about me now," David said to her while caressing her beautiful, middle-aged face.


    Alisa looked embarrassed to hear that so she bowed her head down slightly.


    "I can''t stop thinking about you," she said in a soft voice that sounded spoiled.


    "I know that, because this is what fate wants," David replied. "Do you like this fate?"


    "Yes!" Alisa nodded.


    She really didn''t look like a middle-aged woman, much less a fierce middle-aged woman. Now she just looked like an innocent young girl.


    Love and lust can indeed change a woman no matter how old she is.


    David''s face moves closer to hers slowly, making Alisa nervous and excited.


    Her fingers gently pressed against David''s chest.


    David''s face then arrived next to her left cheek.


    David inhaled the scent of her face with his nose, kissing her slightly to give herfort.


    For him alone this is a very wonderful experience.


    He continued to smile at Alisa.


    "For tonight, the world belongs to just the two of us," David told her, making her blush.


    "You''re my king forever, honey," she replied.


    Despite her embarrassment, Alisa clearly didn''t want to just act passively without any initiative. Even if her behavior looked as if she was a young girl, her actual age did not allow that. She starts caressing David''s chest from top to bottom.


    In response, David finally grabbed her breasts, squeezing them so gently that her neck tightened and turned red.


    Her breasts were really soft and tender, veryfortable when squeezed.


    And Alisa seemed to really like his hands.


    "Honey," she said with a drunken expression.


    Right after she said that, David finally kissed her sexy lips with a slightly dark red color.


    Alisa''s eyes were filled with happiness because David finally kissed her, something she had always imagined since this afternoon.


    She hugged David''s body, deepening the kiss.


    Their lips sucked each other strongly. After that their tongues came out of their mouths, meeting and caressing each other.


    Alisa looks skillful, age can''t lie.


    It''s just that it''s ufortable to do that while sitting on the swing that keeps swaying.


    David decided to stand up, pulling Alisa by the waist so that they stood up together.


    "Honey, I love you," Alisa said again after they stood up.


    She hugged David''s body tighter, really not wanting to part with him.


    David caressed her ass with a faint smile as he replied, "from now onwards, you are my woman, will you promise you won''t let any other man touch you?"


    David didn''t want his woman to be touched by anyone else even if she was someone else''s wife.


    He wanted Alisa to belong to himpletely which is why he brought it up.


    Alisa immediately nodded without the slightest hesitation.


    "You are the only one in my heart from now on," she said.


    Who knows if she was thinking when she said that, but she looked very serious.


    As long as she still loved David, David was sure she would keep her word no matter what happened.


    Pleased, David kissed her lips again.


    They kissed so wildly that the friction of their tongues made a sound.


    Here, with no one to see them, there was no way David would stop without ying until the end.


    Alisa was obviously thinking the same thing. She even unbuttoned David''s shirt first.


    Her movements were gentle but quick so that David''s shirt was open.


    After that, she caressed his chest gently while slowly lowering his shirt from his body.


    On the other hand, David lifted her dress up. It unfortunately did not have a slit.


    However, it was not difficult to lift the dress up until her long legs were revealed little by little.


    She did have good skin. Her legs were white and clean, especially her thighs. David immediately touched her thighs right after he saw them.


    He caressed them subtly, giving her greatfort.


    Perhaps because of her curiosity, after taking off David''s shirt, the woman started to take off his belt.

 Chapter 122: With Alisa

    Instantly, David''s pants became loose. It would fall down if it was pushed down.


    Alisa was showing her impatience more and more. She is obviously very lustful for him.


    Before she pushed his pants down, David pulled the top of her dress down.


    It wasn''t hard to pull even though it was tight, slowly it went down from her shoulders, over her hands until her breasts wearing a white bra appeared.


    She was as sexy as she looked and even sexier without any barriers on her body.


    David looked down at her pure white neck, then kissed it gently before sucking it hard.


    "Ohhh..." The woman trembled and moaned softly.


    When David reached for her breasts again, he first pulled her brassiere down to the floor.


    Instantly, her nipples were revealed before his eyes, still rosy.


    David felt so incredible as he held her breasts without any barrier at all.


    And she obviously felt even more incredible as her moans became louder.


    "Honey, let''s hurry," she said in an impatient tone.


    David felt likeughing when he saw her expression.


    When he pushed her dress down a little more, it finally fell to the floor, leaving only her panties behind.


    She looked embarrassed to be standing in such a condition, but she just kept quiet as David also pushed her panties down.


    In the end, it was David who stripped her first.


    She had a vagina with ck hairs, looking neat.


    Her pussy was obviously very well maintained, still rosy despite her age.


    It was very wet now, her juices were very clearly visible.


    David couldn''t help but caress her pussy with his fingers, making the woman''s body be soft.


    She hugged David to keep him from falling.


    "Honey," she said again, looking at David''s face while caressing him.


    "Do me a favor," David said in response, ncing down at his own pants.


    Alisa nodded and immediately did as he asked.


    She took hold of his pants along with his underwear and pushed them down gently.


    Her eyes stare at the area where his dick wille out, looking very curious.


    When his dick dide out, her eyes shook uncontrobly because of its enormous size, looking very manly with its white skin.


    Alisa''s breath caught when she saw that dick.


    It was too big from her point of view. Maybe when watching blue movies, she couldn''t be sure of the size of a western man''s dick, but it was definitely much bigger.


    Only, she wasn''t scared or anything, she just really liked looking at such a big thing.


    A middle-aged woman like her only gets more fascinated when she sees a big dick.


    "Are you getting impatient?" asked David with a faint smile, hugging her waist tightly.


    Cuddling with her while naked was reallyfortable because her body was so sexy. David touched her ass and pressed her breasts with his chest.


    She was only up to his chin in height, so she had to look up to see his face.


    She also hugged David so tightly that it looked like she wanted to hang on his body.


    "Honey, promise to never leave me," she said, apparently pleading with David instead of answering his words.


    Her eyes looked very serious.


    David didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    The woman''s obsession with him seemed to have reached another level.


    David nodded to her and kissed her forehead.


    "Why should I leave you when you are such a marvelous beauty. Leaving you is as bad as losing the whole world," David replied, choosing good words tofort her.


    She smiled widely at that. Her hand moved down, and stroked his cock gently.


    "Let me give you a present first, my love," she said before slowly lowering her body down.


    David didn''t need to think to know what she wanted to do.


    When her face arrived in front of his cock, she took it into her mouth.


    David closed his eyes for a moment, feeling so incredible.


    A woman who takes the initiative to do this is something that is hard to find among young women. Mery did it after she was forced.


    Alisa gently caressed his cock with her mouth, asionally sucking it so that David wanted to moan.


    He holds her head, and strokes her hair.


    In no time, he bes unable to stand it anymore. He wanted to make love to her immediately.


    He stopped her, pulling her body to stand up again.


    "Is thatfortable, my dear?" she asked David.


    David groped her breasts as she replied, "very sensational!"


    After that, she lifted her body onto the mattress,ying it right next to the open window. The mattress happened to be attached to that window.


    And the window was actually very low, even lower than the mattress.


    Lying next to the window, the wind blew against Alisa''s body. David also felt it faintly even though he wasn''t right next to the window.


    If someone came by, that person would practically immediately see Alisa''s naked figure.


    However, the woman didn''t seem to care. She just stared at David between her thighs, waiting for him to insert his cock into her pussy.


    She couldn''t wait, wanting to feel the sensation of that big cock inside her pussy.


    What kind of pleasure would she feel?


    David didn''t try to linger either. He aimed his cock at Alisa''s pussy, the pussy of a middle-aged woman. He wondered if it was different from a young woman''s pussy. After all, so far, he had only fucked women who were not even twenty years old, Jane, Isabel, and Mery.


    When his dick met the woman''s pussy hole, he pushed it inside.


    It was very tight for him, probably because of his bigger dick.


    His cock had no trouble getting into it.


    And he started to feel great pleasure little by little.


    Alisa, on the other hand, started panting.


    She seems to be deliberately holding herself back from moaning because she wants to keep seeing that dick entering her pussy.


    Earlier in the day, David fucked Mery. Now, his dick entered into the hole that was the ce where Mery came out.


    Mery objecting is obviously a natural thing because for her this is too much.


    Unfortunately, this was still happening.


    "Ohhhhhhh..." Alisa let out a long moan as David pushed his cock harder.


    She couldn''t hold back her moans anymore. Her cheeks were very red now, as if she was extremely pleasured.


    After that, David pressed her body which she immediately responded with a hug.


    Her hands embraced his chest while her legs went up to his thighs.


    She was panting when she looked up at David.


    "I love you my darling, whatever you want, I will give it to you," she said and hugged David tighter.


    She waspletely controlled by lust.


    David replied, "just you is enough!"


    He kissed her on the lips and then started to wiggle his hips.


    "Ahhhh! Ahhhh.... Ahhhhhh..." Alisa broke the kiss and moaned uncontrobly.


    Her moans were so loud that they startled the birds in the mango orchard.


    This time, she really enjoyed herself too much.


    She became like a madwoman in no time.


    She even instantly reciprocated David''s movements, wiggling her ass up and down.


    The sound of their flesh shing echoed loudly, merging with the sound of Alisa''s moans.


    At the cottage, David and Alisa make love very wildly, trying out all the styles.


    Doggy-style is just the beginning.


    The highlight is David making Alisa stand in front of the window while he fucks her from behind.


    She practically moans towards the mango orchard outside that window. Who knows how many tens of meters her moans spread.


    Good thing the mango orchard was huge.


    The mattress also got wet as Alisa''s pussy kept leaking love juices.


    Her hair was loose, but that only made her look younger.


    She was indeed a woman of great beauty.


    When he cum, David spurted a lot of semen inside her pussy so that her pussy was so wet.


    Her body became weak as she also just reached the peak of pleasure for who knows how many times.


    She and David fell down simultaneously on the mattress which became even wetter from their sweat.


    Alisa was panting, but she still tried to move to hug David''s body.


    "Honey," she said softly, caressing David''s chest.


    David also hugged her while his palms held her buttocks.


    "Do you feel satisfied now?" he asked her.


    "It''s amazing, you really are a great guy," Alisa replied.


    "Do you want to eat mangoes?" She asked after she answered.


    "Sure, where are the mangoes?" David didn''t refuse her offer. He had not only seen the mango orchard, but passed by it, it would be a pity if he didn''t taste it.


    "I''ll send a message to the servant. She wille and collect the fallen mangoes, they are much more delicious," Alisa replied with a faint smile.


    She picked up her cell phone and typed a message.


    David could only smile at her actions.


    After that, he pulled the nket to cover their naked bodies.

 Chapter 123: Morning

    The servant, whose name was Nisa, couldn''t calm down until now.


    She was constantly looking up, worried that Andika hade out of the room and was looking for his wife.


    If that happened, she wasn''t sure she could stop him from looking for Alisa.


    How big of a fuss there would be if this affair was exposed, Nisa was too scared to imagine.


    Unfortunately, she was interrupted when she wasn''t calm.


    A message from Alisanded on her cell phone.


    Her hand trembled as she opened the message.


    (Get a te and knive and salt, bring them here, and collect some mangoes you met on the way.)


    Nisa rolled her eyes as she read the message. Fortunately, Alisa didn''t ask her to do anything excessive andplicated.


    She stood up, went to the kitchen to get a te and knife.


    After that, she went straight out of the mansion.


    She went to the mango orchard. It wasn''t difficult to collect some mangoes as there were quite a few that had fallen.


    After collecting up to four mangoes, she immediately headed to the cottage at the back of the mango orchard.


    When she went there, she was actually quite nervous.


    She was a bit worried about what she would see.


    After all, in that cottage a very wicked affair was going on. A wife was with a young man on property that basically belonged to her husband.


    Nisa was convinced that David and Alisa were actually making love at the cottage.


    They dared to cuddle in the dining room, there was no way they could contain their passion when they were away from people.


    Despite her nerves, Nisa didn''t stop her steps even for a moment.


    In a short time, she finally saw the cottage.


    The first thing she saw was the open window.


    Since David and Alisa had covered their bodies with nket, the servant couldn''t see any naked figures.


    She only saw the nket covering something simr to a woman''s body that was facing the other direction of the window.


    She could not see the woman''s head because it was blocked by the wall.


    Her eyes then looked at the door of the hut which was slightly open.


    Nisa rolled her eyes, feeling that Alisa was really vile. She didn''t even close the door.


    At this point, Nisa wondered if she needed to go inside the cottage.


    However, she was a bit scared.


    In the end, she stopped beside the cottage''s door.


    "Madam, I have brought what you asked for, would you like me to put them here?" Nisa decided to ask from outside.


    The answer soon came from inside the hut.


    "Peel and cut all the mangoes and bring them here."


    Nisa, "..."


    For Nisa, there was no problem peeling and cutting the mangoes.


    It was just that getting her into the cottage amused her a bit.


    Did Alisa not think of her as a human being so she didn''t care if she saw her cheating in person?


    Nisa became upset at the thought.


    Unfortunately, she could do nothing but obey. She didn''t have the slightest courage to fight back.


    A servant like her was just an antpared to a super-rich woman like Alisa.


    She began to cut the mangoes. Her skills were above average because she was used to it. She was able to cut all the mangoes in a very short time.


    Phew!


    She sighed, wiping her forehead which wasn''t actually sweaty.


    After that, she entered the door of the cottage.


    Her eyes were closed for a moment and when they opened, she immediately saw everything inside the cottage.


    David and Alisa were lying on the bed. The former was looking at her cell phone while thetter was resting her face on his chest, looking veryfortable.


    David''s chest and neck were covered in kiss marks while the scent of sweat and perfume mixed together.


    Nisa''s mind became very muddled when she saw that scene.


    She suddenly wanted to cry.


    Alisa looked at her and her soft eyes instantly became sharp.


    "Put the te over there," she said, looking at the table beside the bed.


    Nisa quickly did as she asked.


    After that, she immediately left the cottage and ran when she returned to the mansion.


    The country has a very conservative outlook, so an affair like this is really very intolerable, even for a servant like Nisa.


    Being helpless, she started crying the moment she returned to the mansion.


    Actually, ever since she left the mansion, Mery finally came home.


    She looked a bit drunk, but was still able to walk steadily.


    Since she didn''t see anyone, so she went straight to her room, thinking that David might be sleeping.


    However, she did not find David in the room.


    "Where is he?" Mery wondered with her forehead wrinkled.


    She suddenly had a bad thought, but she wasn''t so sure because her father had alsoe home.


    Her mother should be with her father in their room.


    Still when she thought about David, she couldn''t help but continue to be suspicious.


    She took out her cell phone, opened her contacts and searched for David''s number.


    Unfortunately, she was silent when she saw the number.


    She hesitated to call David, worried that it would bother him.


    The problem was that there was a clear status between them.


    David was the man she had to serve.


    "Damn it!" Mery cursed in an annoyed tone, throwing her cell phone onto the mattress.


    "As if I care even if he fucks that annoying woman," she said.


    She chose to stay in her room and sleep.


    On the other hand, Alisa picked up the te that was now full of mango pieces.


    It smelled so good that David was intrigued.


    Alisa picked up a piece of mango with a fork.


    "Honey, eat," she said, pointing the mango at David''s mouth.


    It seemed that she was nning to feed him.


    David certainly didn''t refuse this wonderful service from his newdy.


    When the mango went into his mouth, he had to admit that it was very delicious, sweet and juicy.


    "Is it delicious, dear?" asked Alisa.


    "Yes," David replied.


    Alisa''s smile grew wide when she heard that.


    She fed David again and continued like that.


    David had no trouble eating all the mangoes.


    Before he knew it, the te was empty.


    "Do you want some more?" asked Alisa, offering David another mango.


    She only needed to call Nisa once more to bring in new mangoes.


    However, David shook his head and hugged her sexy body.


    "Now it''s time for us to sleep," he said.


    Alisa loved sleeping with David, she returned his hug and buried her face in his chest.


    Tonight, they sleep very well, continuing to cuddle to share the warmth.


    When making love non-stop before bed, it''s hard not to oversleep.


    The sun is already shining brightly when David and Alisa open their eyes.


    They looked refreshed from their long sleep, but their appearance was aplete mess.


    When she saw David''s face after opening her eyes, Alisa smiled slightly.


    "Honey," she said, caressing David''s face with an affectionate gaze. She still loved him very much indeed.


    One night would not make her love diminish in the slightest. Instead, it increased dramatically.


    Maybe she didn''t think at all how her husband would react to not finding her in the room when he woke up, not even in the living room.


    Who cooked for him this morning?


    Alisa really didn''t think about it at all, she was still focused on David.


    And actually, David''s desire is high right now.


    He responds to her by kissing her and then fucking her once again.


    She was happy to make love to him. Her moans echo loudly this morning.


    It had been a great morning for them.


    They then took a shower at the cottage.


    Although without facilities, it had a traditional bathroom behind it, very convenient for bathing together.


    David was still wearing the same clothes after he took a bath, but Alisa apparently had other clothes, hidden under the mattress. She prepared a lot of clothes there.


    This morning, she ended up not wearing traditional clothes anymore. She was now wearing a casual white dress, not too long, just past her elbows.


    With her hair down, she looked younger. One would think she was only in her early 30s, not a middle-aged woman.


    "Why aren''t you wearing traditional clothes anymore?" David asked her.


    "I happen to want clothes that make me look younger, what do you think?" she replied with a wink, showing her true intentions.


    "You do look younger," David replied. "It''s just that I want to know why you wear traditional clothes even at home. In this day and age, isn''t it only for certain asions?"


    "I''m a woman who loves culture," Alisa replied with a quietugh. "Young girls nowadays don''t like traditional clothes, so I choose to continue wearing them so that people can see how beautiful a woman in traditional clothes can be. This is my responsibility." The woman exined to David, who got a strange look from her.


    She''s a woman who loves her country''s culture but she''s cheating on a foreign man, it''s really funny.


    David chose not toment on it because he didn''t want to make her feel that she did the wrong thing.


    "You must be hungry, right?" Alisa continued. "Let''s go back, I''ll cook breakfast for you."


    "Sure!" David didn''t refuse, now deciding not to think about what happened at the mansion.


    Maybe everything was fine considering no one was looking for them.


    Plus, Andika was probably busy with his work so he went straight to work after he woke up from sleep and showered.

 Chapter 124: Acengs Most Beautiful Granddaughter

    Sure enough, when they arrived at the mansion, David and Alisa couldn''t find Andika. Even his car was gone.


    In the living room, only the servants were at work.


    They looked surprised when they saw David and Alisaing in from the side door with their hair still wet.


    To the servants, this was very strange but they weren''t sure what was strange.


    They didn''t know anything, so they couldn''t specte.


    "Honey, I''m going to cook first, you can wait here," Alisa said to David with a faint smile before walking into the kitchen.


    No one heard her words other than David, but the servants saw her smile at David.


    They wondered why she was smiling like that. Was it because she was happy to have a future son-inw from Europe?


    When Alisa arrived in the kitchen, Mery came out of her room in her usual style except that she had already taken a shower.


    She was surprised when she saw David sitting on the sofa ying with his cell phone.


    Mery''s gaze then traveled to the kitchen, finding her mother who was slightly different as she was wearing a normal dress.


    Mery showed an annoyed look for a moment as she stepped down from the second floor and then approached David.


    She sat down beside him in a rather rude manner.


    Her eyes looked into David''s eyes, but she didn''t say anything like asking where David wasst night.


    On the other hand, David showed her a faint smile.


    That smile only made Mery more upset.


    Since she didn''t say anything, David didn''t say anything either.


    He then checked his cell phone. He had just received a message from Lisa.


    She said that the investment business was done.


    Now Pramono only needed tounch hispany.


    He also invited David to see theunch of thepany, around 10 AM.


    David didn''t mind seeing, so he messaged Lisa that he woulde.


    Not long after, Alisa finally finished cooking.


    When she saw Mery sitting next to David, she frowned.


    In the end, she chose to pretend that she didn''t see David, only bringing the food she had just cooked to the dining room.


    Not long after, a servant approached David and Mery.


    "Sir, Miss, madam said toe to the dining room if you want to have breakfast," the servant said.


    Right after the servant said that, Mery stood up and walked to the dining room.


    She looked like she really wanted breakfast, and with her presence, it became impossible for David to continue doing romantic things with Alisa.


    Of course, David had already had enough for the night and morning, so he didn''t feel ufortable.


    He calmly followed Mery to the dining room.


    What was surprising was that Alisa actually looked calm, she seemed to be very good at pretending.


    David still didn''t know what she thought about his rtionship with Mery. Maybe she really didn''t care about it.


    She only cares about her and David.


    It''s a rather short breakfast.


    After breakfast, David and Mery left the mansion to go to Pramono''s office.


    Mery was driving, using a Mercedez from the mansion.


    They went to the city center again.


    Pramono apparently did not choose a skyscraper with many floors to rent an office. He chose to rent an office from a building of only four floors in the city center.


    It may seem simpler, but renting the building was much more expensive because Pramono practically had to rent the whole building, not one or two floors.


    Since thend on which the building stands is very expensive, the rent is also very expensive.


    This man seemed to want to instantly make hispany seem exclusive in this city by not sharing an office with otherpanies.


    He was just squandering the investment money from David''spany.


    However, David was quite amazed when he saw the building.


    Although only one day had passed since the stock issue, everything seemed to be in order.


    The employees were also quite numerous, wearing the same refreshments, green in color with a world logo surrounded by stars.


    Underneath that logo, there''s the word TokTak.


    That was the name of the app Pramono had created.


    David also saw Lisa and her colleagues in the courtyard of the building. All of them were wearing suits.


    However, David did not see any other guests.


    Perhaps Pramono had only invited him as an investor.


    Some passers-by seemed curious about the activities in the building. They knew that it was a new business opening.


    However, they could not guess what kind of business it was.


    Mery parked her car next to Lisa''s car.


    She got out without saying anything to David.


    Despite everything she said, she was obviously still sulking until now.


    For her there was no longer any doubt that David and her mother had done something they shouldn''t have done.


    David didn''t care about her attitude either. He approached Lisa after she got out of the car.


    "Where''s Pramono?" he asked her.


    "He''s still inside, busy. He said to bring you in after you arrived," Lisa replied.


    David nodded lightly at Lisa''s answer.


    However, before he took a step, he was attracted to a luxury car that suddenly entered the building''s courtyard.


    The car was too luxurious even for rich people, a Rolls-Royce that was even more expensive than Jane''s. It had a ssic but very striking design.


    When David saw the driver getting out of the car, he showed a strange expression.


    The driver was one of the men who guarded Aceng''s office, so it could be inferred that Aceng was in the car.


    Sure enough, when the driver opened the back door of the car, Aceng stepped out, looking dapper in a suit and tie.


    To his surprise, the door on the other side opened by itself before a pair of long legs stepped out.


    David was a little surprised that the one getting out of the car was a woman with a very beautiful face.


    She was not only tall and slim, but full of beautiful curves in a tight purple dress.


    Her skin was white and clear while her long ck hair was mixed with blonde color.


    Her face looked more like a Chinese woman than a Southeast Asian woman.


    However, she has a sharp nose with a pointed chin.


    Her age seemed to be in herte 20s, perhaps 27 or 28.


    Mery is definitely one notch below her in terms of beauty, she is at Aurora''s level, just in a different style.


    Her thighs looked particrly attractive when the slit of her dress opened slightly in the wind.


    All the employees in the building couldn''t help but stop their activities when they saw her.


    One by one, they showed surprised expressions.


    "Jenny," some of them said.


    They seemed to recognize this woman.


    David wondered if she was a celebrity.


    The woman''s gaze looked rather indifferent, she looked around before looking at David.


    When she looked at David, she seemed to knit her brows.


    "Who is she?" David asked Mery.


    This woman should know a famous celebrity from this country.


    "Aceng''s granddaughter, she''s the CEO of a bank under Aceng''s group and is famous because she often shares videos about business, so she''s also a business influencer," Mery replied.


    Aceng upon seeing David immediately walked towards him, signaling Jenny to follow him.


    To his surprise, Aceng even smiled at David.


    "Good morning, boss," he said to David.


    His smile grew wider when he said that.


    David of course felt strange. It seemed that the old man was beginning to realize his fate and chose to go with the flow in a good way. He even called him boss.


    After that, he grabbed the hand of Jenny who was standing slightly behind him and pulled forward so that she was right beside him.


    "Boss, meet my most beautiful and smart granddaughter. She is also very famous, even graduated with a doctorate in business management from Harvard at the age of 24. From now on, she will be yours, no problem even if you want to make her a wife or concubine," Aceng said after he pulled Jenny''s hand.


    Jenny''s expression instantly became ugly, she red at Aceng as if she wanted to kick him.


    She was blessed with many advantages, from beauty to intelligence so that throughout her life she was number one among Aceng''s grandchildren.


    Being forcibly married off for the family''s benefit was something that would not happen to her, only to her cousins.


    She was given freedom including in terms of choosing a partner.


    Although she hasn''t had a partner until now, that doesn''t mean she doesn''t have criteria.


    Her first criteria for choosing a partner is that the man must be a western man.


    She has lived in western countries for quite some time, so she does prefer western men.


    Although David was also a western man and she had to admit that his looks were amazing, but he was too youngpared to her.


    With a quick nce, Jenny even knew that David had just graduated from high school.


    Plus, there was no special destiny between them in their first meeting, which is why Jenny was so unhappy.


    It might as well be considered fate, but it was too bad a fate.

 Chapter 125: Take All Ad Spots

    What''s worse is that Aceng doesn''t even mind if David just makes her his concubine. It was too much for her who was almost like the number one woman in the country.


    She didn''t know what had happened to Aceng. Yesterday, he seemed to be having mental problems. Today, he was forcing her to be the wife or concubine of a young man.


    In David''s eyes, Aceng was indeed an old man with no morals and no pride.


    He sold his granddaughter to him. His goal is clear to David, Mery and Lisa. He wanted to build a better rtionship with his new boss.


    David looked at Jenny again.


    Despite things, he had to admit that Jenny was a very attractive woman.


    She was in the top ss, unattainable for any man.


    Her beauty, her intelligence, her education, and her poprity.


    Those were her values, values that almost all womencked.


    After a few moments of silence, David said to Jenny, "This is your grandfather''s decision. I ept his gift, so I hope you know how to behave. You may be amazing, but you''re nobody here."


    David decided not to refuse what Aceng gave him. Refusing didn''t fit with what his power wanted, so he didn''t refuse.


    And he didn''t want this woman to act badly in front of him because she didn''t ept her grandfather''s decision, so he reminded her in advance.


    Jenny''s beautiful lips instantly parted at David''s words.


    At first, she felt that David was a quiet and calm man. Who would have thought that he immediately tried to dominate her.


    Not only did this not match her expectations, but it also made her angrier.


    However, she had to admit that she was quite intimidated.


    First she didn''t dare to challenge Aceng''s decision because ever since she was little she had been used to looking up to the old man.


    And that Aceng seemed afraid of David showed that thetter had a more extraordinary identity.


    Although not a coward, Jenny was a little hesitant to argue in this ce.


    In the end, she could only show her annoyance.


    With her many advantages, she suddenly became seemingly insignificant.


    This was a very unpleasant feeling.


    Fortunately, no one else besides David, Mery, Lisa, and her colleagues heard Aceng''s words.


    The employees who were watching from afar were just confused without knowing anything. They were confused because they saw Jenny looking in a bad mood.


    David didn''t say anything else either.


    He stepped into the building, followed by the others including Aceng and Jenny.


    Thetter actually seemed curious about the business in this building.


    She realized that this was a startup business. It was just that she felt strange about the name of the app that would beunched.


    TokTak, she kept wondering what the strange word meant.


    It just so happened that when they entered the building, Pramono wasing down the stairs.


    He quickened his pace when he saw David.


    "Boss, you finally came," he said, now calling David boss even though he was the boss in thispany.


    In the end, David would hold more shares so he would have to report to him, so it wasn''t wrong to call him boss.


    After looking at David, Pramono looked at Jenny. The man''s eyes were naturally drawn to her beauty.


    And he seemed to know who Jenny was because he was immediately surprised.


    "Miss Jenny, you came too?" he said as if he wasn''t sure why Jenny woulde here.


    Being in a bad mood, Jenny was toozy to respond. She continued to look around.


    Aside from the fact that she didn''t know Pramono, in her eyes Pramono''s appearance wasn''t pleasant to look at either.


    Ignored, Pramono rolled his eyes.


    He then said to David, "boss, your little girlfriend is really arrogant!"


    Pramono began to think that Jenny was David''s girlfriend. And since David already had a main girlfriend, which was Jane, so Pramono thought of Jenny as just a little girlfriend. For him this was normal because even he had already had two girlfriends since he returned to his country.


    Considering that David had tremendous advantages, it was not strange that even Jenny, who was considered the number one woman in the country became his girlfriend.


    "What are you saying?" Jenny finally spoke because she felt provoked.


    She didn''t have theposure that she often showed when she made videos about business.


    Unfortunately, right after she said that, Aceng suddenly hit her hand.


    Aceng''s punch was of course weak, but it shook Jenny''s heart.


    "You are indeed our boss''s little girlfriend, Mr. David, why are you angry?" Aceng said in an angry tone.


    Jenny instantly looked like she wanted to cry from hearing her own grandfather''s words.


    She unconsciously looked at Mery and Lisa. Maybe it was because they were fellow women, so she hoped for support from them.


    Unfortunately, they seemed indifferent.


    What she didn''t expect, David suddenly grabbed her palm and held it firmly.


    After that, he said to Pramono, "take us upstairs, isn''t the app about tounch now?"


    David chose not toment on this topic while Jenny still felt very surprised by his actions.


    Suddenly she somehow felt protected by David.


    The feeling was quite obvious and made her heartfortable even though she didn''t want to admit it.


    She assumed her mind was only affected because David did something that no one else would ever think of.


    Pramono nodded to David and then invited him to go up the stairs.


    Together, they made their way to the top floor. Although there was an elevator in the building, all the elevators were apparently under renovation.


    They went up to the third floor which was the main room.


    There, there was arge screen with many desks and each desk had one person typing on aptop.


    They all stood up when Pramono arrived and gave David and the others a respectful look. They clearly guessed that they were the investors although David was the only investor.


    "Boss, the app has been uploaded to various app sharing sites such as yy Store and Appp Store," Pramono said.


    "However, just a few uploads won''t get the TokTak app downloaded. It may not appear on any other person''s phone except for the phones of the employees who are just checking."


    Hearing Pramono''s words, David checked the app on his phone. It did appear but no one had downloaded it.


    The employees obviously hadn''t downloaded it either.


    Just uploading the app to an app sharing site was a simple matter.


    The point was to promote it.


    "Is the ad ready?" David asked Pramono.


    "Yes!" The man replied and picked up aptop.


    "Boss, as long as you press the enter button, our ads will be posted on every website and app. And our ads will fill the inte so that no other ads will appear," he said confidently.


    His words shocked Jenny who is a CEO.


    "Are you crazy? How much money are you spending on that?" she said.


    The woman didn''t want to join the discussion at this ce, but she couldn''t help but do so because something had surprised her too much.


    It wasmon knowledge that advertisements on the inte used an auction system. Whoever pays the most gets the ad spot.


    This is fine, but advertising to the point where no other ads appear is too much.


    David also wondered how much money Pramono had spent.


    He knew that there were more funds sent by Jane to thispany than the initial funds used to establish Apex Capital Group.


    "Hehehe, two billion dors," Pramono replied.


    Hearing that, even Aceng took a deep breath.


    Although he had a huge fortune, he wouldn''t be so crazy as to spend two billion dors directly just to advertise.


    The problem was that the funds would probably run out in one day.


    David also felt that it was too much.


    "Ehhmmm..." Pramono cleared his throat.


    "Boss, this is Miss Jane''s wish, she said she wants this app trending as soon as possible, and I''m confident in the sess of this ad," he told David.


    "How much target do you want to achieve for this ad?" asked David in response.


    "Five to ten million," Pramono replied with a faint smile. "Boss, as long as this app is a topic of discussion, we''ll get a lot of free advertising from people."


    "Then what if no one downloads it, or people aren''t interested in using the app after downloading it?" asked Jenny, unable to help but keep asking.


    "It will definitely work because my app is unique and full of innovation," Pramono replied confidently.


    "Even you, Miss Jenny, will use my appter to share content, and the results will definitely be better on my app," he added.


    Jenny still looked skeptical. She then looked at David''s face who was still holding her hand. Now she wondered who he was to spend so much money.


    To her surprise, as she stared at David''s face, David suddenly looked at her too, and gave her a dazzlingly thin smile.


    Jenny who was full of curiosity was in turmoil of mind, and the sudden smile from David turned that turmoil into awkwardness. Her cheeks flushed slightly at that.

 Chapter 126: Next Destination

    David didn''t keep looking at Jenny as thetter blushed. He looked down at theptop in Pramono''s hand again.


    "Let''s start," he said and pressed the enter button on theptop.


    Instantly, all the advertising data was processed and sent to various advertisingpanies who then distributed it to various sites and applications.


    David, who was still holding his cell phone, opened a social media application.


    Sure enough, it was immediately filled with Pramono''s app, TokTak.


    David thought people around the world would be surprised by the ad.


    Jenny, who was curious, finally saw the app on her phone too. She even downloaded and created an ount right away.


    Pramono saw that, so he asked, "would you like to get a blue tick right away, Miss Jenny?"


    Jenny rolled her eyes at his words, but she didn''t respond.


    Maybe that woman would be the first ount owner.


    After signing up, Jenny frowned.


    Unfortunately, the app was still empty with no content at all.


    It was still very new, after all.


    Jenny then looked at the features of the app. The more she looked, the more interested she seemed to be.


    After just a few moments, some videos appeared on the app. It seemed that the people who downloaded it were starting to try their hand at creating content.


    The first video Jenny saw was of an old man talking on his cell phone.


    "What is this?" The old man said.


    After that, there was a video of a woman still wearing a towel.


    "Mm, is there a video sharing app like this?" the woman said.


    After that, there was a clip from a music video.


    "Hahaha, our sess is in sight," Pramono said excitedly.


    His eyes stared at therge screen in front that disyed the number of TokTak users.


    It had already reached five thousand even though only a few minutes had passed.


    For David, this was a satisfying sight as this was his first investment.


    At this point, even Aceng was smiling.


    Who knows if he was smiling because he was genuinely happy.


    Maybe now he''s trying to think as if he''s the biggest shareholder of the app.


    As more and more people sign up, the employees start to get busy.


    Problems like bugs or server glitches would obviously arise, they were quick to fix each problem.


    David felt that he was only being a nuisance if he continued here. After all, this event was not so official since only he as an investor was present. There were no special guests other than people rted to him.


    "I''ll leave now," David said to Pramono.


    "Don''t contact me unless this app has made a profit," he added before taking a step away, still tugging on Jenny''s hand.


    She had no choice but to follow him. She was apparently unable to remove David''s hand from hers.


    However, Aceng remained silent in thepany.


    It seemed that he still wanted to see the development.


    David didn''t mind if he wanted to continue there. At least with his presence, the powerful people in this country would not dare to make trouble.


    Lisa also stayed there while Mery followed David.


    "Where are you taking me?" asked Jenny as she and David arrived at the stairs.


    She furrowed her brows, looking like she felt very constrained.


    Her question made David wonder where he was going as he himself hadn''t decided where to go.


    The problem was that all his business in this country was done. He was supposed to return to Paris.


    However, he didn''t really want to return to Paris too early.


    He was quite enjoying the atmosphere in this country, which gave him the thrill of a vacation every time.


    And in this country too, his strength had increased a lot.


    Enemies might not exist in this country, so he felt morefortable. Those people from the Vatican shouldn''t havee all the way to this country. After all, they didn''t need mines and oil fields to seek power.


    It was just that, if he continued in this country for no apparent reason, Jane would probably look for him.


    David had received a message from her this morning that she had returned to Paris.


    After a moment of thought, David was interested in the mines and oil fields, he felt like going there first.


    He then looked at Mery.


    "How about we go to Borneo Ind?" he asked her.


    The majority of the mines and oil fields in the country were on the ind, so he had to go there, and he needed to cross the sea.


    Mery frowned after she heard David''s question.


    "This is out of our schedule," she said.


    "I don''t think I have a schedule in life," David replied.


    He gave Mery a look not to refuse.


    The woman of course could only remain silent.


    "The airport there can''t amodate Miss Erza''s ne, so you can only use public airnes," Mery replied.


    "No problem!" David smiled slightly.


    "You''reing too," he added, looking at Jenny.


    "Why should I go there?" The woman immediately questioned David''s words.


    "I need a woman to stay by my side and sleep with me," David replied calmly.


    "You?" Jenny''s lips parted so that her tongue could be seen from the outside.


    She became very upset that David was actually acting as if she was his wife who should apany him on his travels and sleep.


    Although their rtionship was obvious, it was all out ofpulsion. Jenny still couldn''t ept it.


    She finally looked at Mery and said, "she''s supposed to be your subordinate, why don''t you just sleep with her?"


    ording to Jenny, Mery really wasn''t worthy of being a friend because from start to finish, she never tried to defend her as a fellow woman.


    Mery looked at her but continued to pretend like she didn''t hear anything.


    "A man always wants to be with his new lover," David said, responding to Jenny.


    He kept pulling her hand so she couldn''t do anything about it.


    When they arrived in front of Mery''s car, David pulled her to the back door.


    They are leaving now, so they are going straight to the airport.


    Mery nced at David and Jenny sitting in the back as she sat in the driver''s seat.


    After a soft snort, she started driving, heading towards the airport but not the airport where theynded.


    They went to a smaller airport that was actually specialized for national flights.


    When the three of them arrived at the airport, David looked at Jenny, "You should have a private jet, right? Let''s just use yours."


    He felt the trip would be a bit inconvenient if they used a public ne, so he said that.


    Jenny frowned as she replied, "it needs preparation before the jet can fly. We need to call the pilot first."


    "Mery will be the pilot, so we don''t need another pilot," David replied.


    "What?" That obviously surprised Jenny.


    She subconsciously looked at Mery.


    "Don''t say nonsense," Jenny said to David after staring at Mery for a while.


    She clearly didn''t believe David''s words. Even if it was true, it was still too dangerous to let a young girl be the pilot.


    Jenny''s reaction was understandable to David because he himself was as surprised as she was.


    "Believe it or not, it was just the two of us flying from Paris to this city, and Mery was piloting the ne. It''s the biggest airne today, just piloting a private jet is not difficult for her." David exins.


    He thought it was an interesting story to tell because for a young woman to fly thergest airne across Europe and Asia was something unimaginable.


    Jenny was a bit surprised to hear David''s words. She looked into his eyes to find out if he was telling the truth or just bragging.


    However, David''s eyes looked very serious. He was definitely not joking let alone lying.


    "Can you really fly a ne?" Jenny asked Mery in a serious tone.


    "No need to take something so simple seriously," Mery replied without looking at Jenny.


    After that, she asked, "where is the jet?"


    Mery waspletely calm and looked like she was just about to drive a car.


    Despite finding this hard to believe, Jenny strangely chose to do as David and Mery asked.


    "Follow me," she said, stepping into the airport terminal.


    There, she even called out to a man, who appeared to be an airne mechanic.


    She asked the man if her private jet was ready to fly now.


    The man said that it was fully ready to fly.


    Upon hearing that, Jenny asked the man to hand over the keys to the private jet.


    She then led David and Mery to where her private jet was parked.


    It even had its own garage at that airport.


    Compared to other private jets, it was more luxurious and shy, definitely among the best stuff.


    "Try it!" Jenny handed the keys to Mery.


    Thetter took them without hesitation before stepping into the jet.


    The jet''s door opened and a staircase descended. Mery stepped onto the stairs without the slightest change of expression.


    As the owner of the jet, Jenny was rather panicked.


    Unfortunately, David pulled her into the private jet.


    After that, the jet door closed again.


    The previous mechanic looked on from afar.


    His mouth dropped open as he saw Jenny and two others entering the jet without a pilot.


    Even more surprising, the jet''s engine started a momentter.


    Mery really moved fast.


    She started the jet''s engines as David and Jenny were just entering it.

 Chapter 127: Sleep

    David sat down immediately while Jenny went to the pilot''s room. It seemed that she wanted to see how Mery piloted this jet.


    When she took a step, the jet started moving forward. It would not be able to be stopped anymore.


    David just chose to wait on the seat, ying with his cell phone to see the number of TokTak users.


    During his time at the airport, the number of people downloading it had increased tenfold. The app itself was starting to fill up with various interesting content.


    David quickly enjoyed the content he saw, short but clear. This was better than watching long videos that were mostly filled with pleasantries.


    As he started to enjoy it, David is sure that others felt the same way.


    This meant that the sess of the app was not far from reality.


    Momentster, Jenny returned from the pilot room.


    She then sat down across from David.


    Her expression was somewhat calm now, perhaps she had been shocked enough in the pilot room.


    David put his cell phone on the table when she sat down and looked at her face.


    "By the way, how many hours is it to Borneo Ind?" he asked Jenny who had started to fasten her seatbelt.


    "Almost two hours," she replied, sounding quite nonchnt.


    After saying that, she suddenly looked at David''s eyes quite suspiciously.


    Maybe she thought David wanted to do something with her on this jet.


    Here, she would practically have nowhere to run. Her face flushed when she thought of that.


    How could David not guess her thoughts, but that was not his intention.


    He just wanted to know the time so he could estimate when they arrived.


    Since Jenny was thinking that way, David would probably do a little something.


    At this moment, the jet entered the runway and started to be very fast.


    In no time, it flew into the air, looking very smooth.


    The mechanic kept looking down, fascinated that he could see through the windshield that Mery, the young girl was piloting the jet.


    He kept wondering how such a young girl could fly a jet.


    When the jet stabilized in the air, David unbuckled his seat belt.


    He stood up and walked straight to the long sofa that seemed to be set up for rxing.


    He sat on the sofa before lying down with his legs crossed.


    As hey down, his eyes fell on Jenny who was also looking at him.


    "Do you still mind?" David asked her.


    "Why are you talking as if I''m going to ept this? I will continue to object," the woman replied in an indifferent tone, then looked at the window.


    When she had just stared at the window, David suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    The sofa and chair were on different sides, but the jet room was cramped to begin with. David''s hand naturally had no trouble reaching Jenny''s hand.


    The woman was taken aback by David''s sudden action.


    "What are you doing?" she said.


    "You''re acting inappropriate for your age. Our rtionship is official. Whether you like it or not, it''s still an official rtionship. I have a responsibility to you and you have a responsibility to me. I don''t want to force you, but with the way you are now, you do need to be forced a little," David said.


    He pulled her hand away after he said that so that her body lifted off the chair and fell on the sofa, right on top of David''s thigh.


    David pulled her again until her body was lying on top of his with her face down.


    Without giving her a chance to react, David wrapped his arms around her waist and neck.


    "You?" The woman blushed until her neck became very red.


    She looked embarrassed, ufortable, but also seemed surprised by the sensation of being hugged by a man.


    Her breathing quickened in no time even though she initially wanted to protest.


    "It is my right to hug your body," David said, then turned sideways so that her body was lying beside him facing him while her hands were on his chest to separate their chests.


    With that position, it became very difficult for her to avoid David''s face.


    Her breathing only became faster so she looked breathless.


    Fortunately, she was the type of woman who was used to thinking. Her mind was able to calm down. She then stabilized her breathing.


    "I''m ten years older than you, can''t you behave respectfully to me?" She said, trying to speak in a serious tone.


    "I will behave respectfully to you as long as you behave respectfully to me with your identity as my woman," David replied calmly.


    His demands did not make sense to Jenny. She rolled her eyes to hide her annoyance.


    "You should behave respectfully to me by not thinking of me as your woman just because that old bastard wants to," she replied. "I know you''re the kind of guy who has a lot of women. Do you think I''m such a lowly woman that I can rte to a man who has many women. Only low-level women ept this kind of rtionship."


    "So you think you''re too good to be one of my women?" asked David.


    "Isn''t that obvious. Hmph, I''m afraid your other women will feel very inferior in front of me," Jenny replied.


    "You''re too confident, maybe it''s you who feels inferior in front of them," replied David with a quietugh.


    "Nonsense!" Jenny immediately assumed David was bragging.


    "Even your grandfather would feel inferior in front of my other women," David replied.


    "What did you say?" Although Jenny thought David was just talking nonsense, she was clearly surprised when he mentioned that her grandfather would also feel inferior in front of his women.


    "You can ask Mery about this," David replied again, releasing her body and letting her go to the pilot room.


    Unfortunately, Jenny seemed to want to hear everything directly from David.


    "Who are your women?" she asked.


    David shook his head and didn''t answer.


    "I don''t want toe across as bragging if I tell you myself. So, let time tell you or you can ask Mery." David was forced to repeat some of his words because the woman didn''t seem to have heard him before or his words didn''t enter her head.


    "Hmph, I still can''t believe it," she said suddenly, snorting softly so that her breath touched David''s face.


    Since she didn''t want to meet Mery in the pilot room, so David hugged her again.


    The new hug made her neck turn red again.


    She rolled her eyes due to her own helplessness.


    David enjoyed looking at her face which was indeed beautiful.


    She was the same age as his older sister, so there was a special pleasure in teasing this woman. After all, so far his women were young and the others were in their 40s. None of them were really at the peak age of maturity, likete 20s or early 30s.


    Jenny''s eyes blinked awkwardly at being stared at like that by David.


    What upset her was that there was a pleasure she felt. The pleasure of being hugged by him and the pleasure of looking at his face.


    To this, she could only say that this was her body''s natural response to making contact with a man''s body.


    Little did she know that it was this kind offort that would produce feelings.


    Fortunately, David did not go any further.


    While continuing to hug Jenny, he closed his eyes, wanting to sleep.


    Jenny was surprised that David suddenly closed his eyes as she initially thought he would do more than just hug her.


    In a short time, David''s breathing calmed down, indicating that he was really asleep.


    Jenny, "..."


    The woman was now confused because the man who was hugging her had already fallen asleep.


    The problem was that this man''s hug was so tight. She was helpless to break away.


    Was she just going to continue like this for the whole trip?


    Jenny didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    It was just that she couldn''t help but keep looking at David''s face as thetter fell asleep.


    With his eyes closed and face calm, Jenny felt that this young man was very sweet. This even caused the desire to touch his face to arise.


    When such a desire arose, she unintentionally stared at his lips.


    Instantly, her heart pounded violently as if there was a fire rising within her.


    Jenny was ashamed of herself.


    It was difficult for any woman to hate a handsome man. Instead, the desire to like arises amongst the hatred.


    Not wanting to be distracted, Jenny decided to close her eyes.


    She felt only sleep could be the solution now.


    Unfortunately, sleeping under these circumstances turned out to be much more difficult than Jenny imagined.


    Her body was unstable as sometimes a desire would arise and her mind was full of chaos.


    After a while of thinking, she finally forcefully turned her body to face backwards. It worked, and that way, she could at least y her cell phone.


    Only, she became even more ufortable as she felt something pressing against her ass.


    With only a dress on, it felt very obvious.


    Her breath hitched when she found out what it was.

 Chapter 128: Arguing

    When a man sleeps, his dragon will rise up, bing very big, like a pir. It pressed her ass very firmly.


    Jenny''s heart was beating hard. She felt very embarrassed but also sensational. The touch of that big thing gave her a nice feel to her ass. It even made her fantasize about it entering her body.


    Although she knew that it was because of her body''s natural response, it was really there, appearing in an uncontroble way.


    Jenny thought that if David wasn''t wearing jeans, it would have been more pronounced.


    At this point, she tried to force herself to sleep again only to fail and fail.


    "Huh!" She then used another way, advancing her ass forward.


    Fortunately it worked, she no longer felt the hard object.


    She also tried to push away David''s hand that was hugging her waist, but for that shepletely failed.


    Unexpectedly, Mery came out of the pilot room.


    Seeing David and Jenny on the long sofa, her brow furrowed.


    Before Jenny realized her presence, she returned to the pilot room.


    She didn''t want to watch two people making out. It would only disturb her mind.


    Jenny who already realized that she couldn''t do anything could only continue to y with her phone. She opened the TokTak app, immediately surprised when she saw the content in the form of short videos in the app.


    In a short time, she thought of various ideas for creating content. It seemed better to discuss business through short videos.


    The journey was short for David. He woke up before the ne evennded.


    His eyes stare at Jenny''s hair. For almost two hours, she was still ying with her phone.


    Shua!


    David suddenly picked up her cell phone, and put it on the table.


    "You?" Jenny became angry, spontaneously twisting her body backwards, surprised to see that David had woken up from his sleep.


    "You''re still behaving badly," David told her.


    "Where am I behaving badly," Jenny replied irritably.


    David shook his head without answering.


    After that, he finally sat up and released Jenny''s body.


    Since her body had already been released, Jenny hastily sat up. She tried to tidy up her dress and hair which became a little messy.


    "Please sit down and fasten your seat belts, we will bending soon!" Suddenly Mery''s voice echoed from the speakers.


    David finally moved to his seat, followed by Jenny. They waited for thending.


    The woman kept looking at David with an annoyed expression, as if David owed her a lot of money.


    David didn''t care about her gaze.


    When the jet started to descend, he looked down through the window.


    The airport below was quite small. Even the terminal looked improvised.


    It was next to a town that seemed to be left behind as many of the houses were made of wood.


    However, the streets in the town seemed wider.


    From above, David saw quite a few coal mines around the town. Some were bigger than the small town itself.


    "What is this town?" David asked Jenny.


    He had studied the ind, so he already knew about the main cities. However, the one they were visiting was a town.


    "Tanjung, here there are mostly coal mines and oil wells," Jenny replied.


    She seemed to already know that David wanted to see the mines and oil wells. Maybe it was Mery who told her.


    "Is your grandfather''spany here?" David asked again.


    "Of course, the biggest mine is ours," Jenny replied, looking proud.


    "That means you are the ones who contribute the most to the destruction of the earth," David replied sarcastically.


    Every now and then, this woman needs to be satirized.


    "Without our mines, Europe would be dark," Jenny replies.


    She''s not being sarcastic, but looks proud.


    From her expression, she also seems to be practical when ites to business.


    This meant that insinuating her into the ugliness of her family business was of no use at all.


    "By the way, why do you want to see mine?" Jenny suddenly asked. She clearly didn''t understand David''s reasoning. After all, it was very rare to have a case like this. Even mine investors are usually not interested in seeing their own mines.


    Why would a young man like David be interested in seeing the mine?


    "Give me a kiss here and I''ll tell you," David replied as he pointed to his own right cheek, teasing her a little out of curiosity.


    His request of course made her pout immediately. She nudged his leg with hers.


    "Stop fantasizing," she said in an annoyed tone.


    "I don''t need to fantasize about something like this. Besides, I''ll fuck you tonight," David said in response with a very rxed expression.


    Instantly, Jenny''s face turned very red. If it wasn''t for the fact that the jet was moving down, she probably would have jumped on David and wed him.


    It took three deep breaths before she was able to calm down.


    "Okay, I''ll keep youpany tonight, let''s do that," she said.


    David who had just wanted to look down to look at his phone screen couldn''t help but look up again, staring at the woman in disbelief.


    "Are you sure?" he asked her.


    The woman seemed very calm after she said that.


    "What? Are you surprised?" the woman replied with a faint smile that looked very charming, as if she was teasing David.


    "You''re just frustrated," David replied.


    He was not stupid enough not to understand this woman''s thoughts.


    "Frustrated?" However, she was still smiling.


    "It''s just making love, why would I need to be frustrated," she said. "After all, I''m a mature woman, it''s not strange for me to do this."


    She shook out her own hair after she said that, showing David her pretty face.


    She didn''t look frustrated actually.


    "Maybe some of your brain cells have been severed," David said again.


    "Maybe," the woman replied directly. She actually continued to show a rxed attitude.


    David began to feel clueless about this woman''s way of thinking.


    After that, he shook his head.


    "Whatever you think, it doesn''t matter to me either. As long as you sleep with me tonight, then that means you''re doing your responsibilities well. I don''t think about anything other than that," he said.


    Apparently, after he said that, Jenny nudged David''s leg.


    "You don''t know how lucky you are to have me," she said.


    "It''s luck, but you can''t think as if you''re the best woman. Didn''t I tell you, there are many women who can make you feel inferior among my women."


    "Suppose if that''s true, but I''m sure they''re not as famous as me who is considered a great young businessman. Do you know how many men in this country fantasize about being my husband? Hmph, they are countless. In this era, women like me are far more alluring than the hidden nobles of Eorpa."


    Apparently, Jenny thought that the women David was talking about were nobles.


    Although Jane and Erza were not nobles, they were just from rich families that were too rich and powerful, but in terms of identity they were indeed somewhat simr to nobles.


    Jenny really knows how to make herself superior.


    She seems to exaggerate herself, but her words also make sense.


    A businesswoman who is also a business influence has a special appeal.


    "You''re just an heir to your grandfather''s business, I''d apud you if you were a pioneer from scratch," David replied, slightly changing the topic so that she didn''t feel too great.


    "Your words are just the favorite words of poor people who have never achieved anything in life, thinking that the children of the rich seed only because of privilege without knowing that there are more children of the rich who fail to achieve anything," Jenny replied, continuing to argue with David.


    This woman is apparently quite good at talking.


    Sensing that this conversation would have no end, David finally decided to avert his eyes with a soft snort.


    Incidentally, the jet had alreadynded on the runway.


    Now, it went to the terminal before stopping.


    Momentster, Mery came out of the pilot''s room, looking at David and Jenny who had just stood up from their seats.


    Her expression was quite grounded.


    When the door opened and the stairs came down, she got right off the jet, seemingly uninterested in interacting with David and Jenny.


    The two were bored of talking right now, so they just followed behind Mery.


    Jenny was immediately busy with her cell phone while David looked around.


    If anything surprised him, it was that the weather was too hot.


    It''s the kind of heat that stings, making the body sweat a little. Plus that there was a lot of dust, so the body quickly felt dirty.


    David was starting to feel like taking a shower now.


    What made him even more ufortable was that when he entered the terminal, he saw many air conditioners but none of them were on. They were all off, with only a few fans running.


    The air felt very humid inside the terminal, even Jenny was starting to sweat.

 Chapter 129: The Mine

    The good thing was that Jenny had prepared a car outside the terminal, sent by her subordinates from this town.


    It was a luxury car with a very cool air conditioner.


    When he got into the car, David immediately felt veryfortable.


    He and Jenny sat in the back while Mery sat in the front with the driver.


    They still needed the driver because none of them knew the streets of this town.


    Although there is a map, unfortunately it doesn''t function very well in this town because the facilities are still underdeveloped.


    The driver was a middle-aged man, with a strong-looking body. He had a cold expression. When given an order, he was very alert and didn''t try to make small talk.


    Jenny had given him the order to take them to the mine, so he drove to the mine. Even he didn''t look surprised at all by the order.


    They drove to the outskirts of the town. Along the way, David observed the town, but he wasn''t sure whether he was interested in it or not.


    On the outskirts, the environment was really bad. It was very dusty, David also saw quite a few gangsters with bodies covered in tattoos. Some actually carried sharp weapons.


    Even Jenny was probablying to this area for the first time. When she saw the gangsters with sharp weapons, she looked ufortable.


    "Mr. Lex, can they attack people?" Jenny finally asked the driver as she discovered there were more gangsters.


    They weren''t like gangsters in cities because they were obviously locals.


    In their own territory, they were strong and hard to deal with.


    "Don''t worry, Miss, they usually just ask the mine workers for money. They won''t stop my car, I know some of their bosses," replied the driver called Mr. Lex.


    He looked very calm, as if he didn''t care about the gangsters.


    ording to David''s inference, he probably had such an outstanding reputation in this region that the gangsters were reluctant toe into conflict with him just for money.


    Jenny nodded, finally looking more calm and at ease.


    After that, she looked at David, and said, "next time, look for a morefortable ce to visit."


    She seemed to beining about having toe to this ce following David.


    Thetter did not respond.


    Of course, he didn''t have the slightest concern for those gangsters. Not to mention destroying them, he could easily destroy their vige if he wanted to.


    Fortunately, their car waspletely unmolested. They easily passed through until they arrived at the mine area.


    This was no different from what he had seen on the inte, the mountains were bare and full of holes.


    The area was hard to measure because it was too vast, and in every hole there were many excavators, bulldozers, and trucks.


    They looked small from afar, but the humans standing next to them looked much smaller. The tires of the trucks alone were twice the height of a human.


    In some of the holes, David saw bombs being detonated.


    However, even though this was a disorganized ce, there was still an office that was about half the size of a football field, with four floors.


    Perhaps besides the office, there were small dormitories in the building.


    Mr. Lex drove his car to the office, stopping in front of it where a group of people were waiting, looking like the elite in this mine.


    They looked surprised and confused because they had just received the information that Miss Jenny hade to this mine.


    They thought this was too strange. Other than the fact that she was not suitable to be in the mine, she actually had no interest as she did not take care of the mine''s business.


    Simultaneously, David, Jenny, and Mery got out of the car.


    As the only western man, David immediately attracted attention.


    However, his gaze remained fixed on the mine, making observations.


    He had to admit that observing the mine gave him a certain sensation.


    In the depths of the mine he felt like there were hidden spiritual objects.


    After a while of observing David, the mine officials looked at Jenny. Their leader then asked, "Miss Jenny, is there anything you need?"


    Unfortunately, being asked about it only confused Jenny. She looked at David, nudged his hand and asked in a low voice, "so, what do you want to do here?"


    "Ask all the employees to leave, I want this mine to be empty within an hour," David replied calmly.


    His voice wasn''t low, so the others heard too.


    The miners were naturally educated people, they understood David''s English.


    "What?" Jenny seemed to almost jump in surprise.


    She was so shocked that her breathing became rapid.


    "What nonsense are you saying?" she asked David.


    "Your grandfather will carry out my orders as soon as he hears them, so don''t ask any questions," David replied.


    "Do you know your request?" Jenny became angry with David again despite her initial friendliness and teasing.


    "Do I need to call your grandfather first?" David replied.


    His words instantly rendered Jenny helpless.


    She pressed her lips together, holding back her anger.


    After that, she looked at the bigwigs of the mine.


    "Did you hear that? Clear the mine," she told them in a loud voice.


    She turned her anger on them.


    Of course, the request was a bit too ridiculous for them.


    "Miss Jenny, this is not something we can decide," the mine leader replied.


    In all the time he had worked here, he had never seen this mine empty.


    It was in constant operation because every minute was absolutely precious. Even at night they still work.


    The demand was too much and they had to fulfill everything quickly. If they arete, there will be a breach of contract.


    An upset Jenny became even more upset that her orders weren''t immediately obeyed.


    In the end, she called her grandfather first, telling him that David wanted the mine vacated.


    Aceng''s reply naturally prompted Jenny to have the mine emptied right now because David had asked for it.


    Jenny replied by telling him to tell the mine officials to do it because here they didn''t dare to do it with just her orders.


    Just after that, the mine officials received a call from their superiors in the capital, telling them to vacate the mine.


    They even requested that the mine should be empty within half an hour.


    This was a very unreasonable order as it took almost an hour to move the workers inside the mine to this office.


    Their eyes stared at David again, wondering who he was that he could make Southeast Asia''s richest man give such a ridiculous order.


    Since the order had already been given, there was no way they couldn''t carry it out.


    They started sending messages through the orari, causing a stir throughout the mine.


    When she saw themotion, Jenny rolled her eyes.


    "David, don''t tell me that you have a bit of a mental problem so you sometimes have strange desires, is that it?" she asked David.


    She felt that it was the only possibility of someone asking for an operating mine to be emptied for no apparent reason.


    The problem was that David was a powerful man, so his strange request was inconveniencing too many people.


    Jenny started to worry if his request was rted to her business, like asking for all transactions at her bank to be stopped for one day. If that''s the case, Jenny would rather be fucked by him.


    David didn''t respond. He just kept quiet as he continued to observe the mine.


    After a while, Mery asked him, "do you feel anything in particr?"


    Despite also being a Spiritual Being, Mery felt nothing in the mine even though she knew that it hid many spiritual treasures.


    The problem was that it was very difficult to look for them in the vast mine and it was deep underground. Hence, Spiritual Beings tend to prefer using modern equipment to search for spiritual treasures.


    They would be too tired if they searched the traditional way, and it would not necessarily have results.


    If David could sense something, this was naturally a good thing, it would make the search easier which was why Mery was so interested.


    "Yeah!" David replied briefly.


    "What are you talking about?" asked Jenny who was listening to their conversation. She was instantly confused.


    This made her feel like Mery had mental problems too, talking iprehensible things.


    "I''ll tell you if you serve me well tonight," David replied, making Jenny''s face flush again.


    It wasn''t that she would continue to be embarrassed by being teased by David. The problem was that there were too many people within earshot.


    Plus that David was talking as if she was his servant, things were getting worse, she could feel the strange looks from people now.


    Maybe some of them were wondering if Jenny had be David''s concubine. After all, no man talks like that to his lover.


    Not wanting David to continue saying nonsense, Jenny was forced to choose silence.

 Chapter 130: Summoning Excalibur

    As the minutes passed, all the miners continued to leave the mine in a hurry.


    Some who were too far away were even transported by helicopter.


    What could they do, the bosses wanted them to vacate the mine, they could only obey.


    Of course, it was impossible to do it in 30 minutes, even an hour wasn''t enough. Only after two hours could all the mine workers be gathered in front of the office, and they still had to leave.


    "You should go too," David said to Jenny as the miners started to leave.


    "What? I have to go too?" Jenny was dumbfounded again.


    However, when she saw David''s serious look, she could only grumble.


    "Don''t expect to get any love from me if you don''t tell meter, hmph," she said with a cold snort before walking away.


    She got into the car, asking Mr. Lex to take her.


    Since she didn''t want to get stuck in the traffic jam caused by the miners, so she left first.


    No one objected to her being the first to leave.


    David and Mery couldn''t make a move until they were all far away. If they were still close, they could still see them.


    They had to wait another hour before there was really no one around.


    "Let''s go!" David didn''t wait any longer. He jumped into a mine shaft that was about ten meters deep.


    However, instead of falling, he turned into a lightning bolt or rather his whole body was enveloped by lightning.


    Shua!


    The lightning moved into the mine very quickly.


    David couldn''t fly, but he could propel his body through the air using the lightning.


    Every blink of an eye, he moved more than a hundred meters, much to Mery''s surprise.


    "He''s already this strong," she said in amazement.


    Mery knew she wouldn''t be able to catch up to David''s speed. He was already on top of her.


    "It seems he''s ready to fight with the strongest people in those families," she added.


    After that, she ended up following David.


    She also used the method that David used, pushing her body with the power of her shadow.


    Incidentally in terms of movement, shadows are somewhat simr to lightning although thetter is much faster.


    And indeed, Mery was far behind David.


    David stopped at one of the deep mine shafts.


    It was full of big ck rocks, quite hot and smoky. They were all coal.


    David observed the stones, curious now that he was in direct contact with them.


    People often referred to these stones as ck gold.


    Since long ago, they had always been fought over. The individual who managed to control one of their mines could already be a billionaire.


    Their value is incalcble as they are the most reliable source of electricity.


    Without them, no modern industry can work properly.


    After about ten minutes, Mery finally arrived beside David. She was sweating a little.


    "Is there anything down here?" she asked David.


    "Maybe," David replied.


    However, David did not act immediately.


    "Excalibur," he said in a low voice.


    He summoned his sword.


    All this time, he had been carrying it but he had never directly touched it.


    When he summoned the sword, he didn''t make it reach his hand, but let it fall around him, like on the roof of a car so that it would stay with him.


    While traveling in Jenny''s jet, the sword fell on top of the jet''s body and stayed there. David had even left it there since he got off the jet.


    From the airport to this mine was quite a distance, but David was also already very strong. He could summon the sword as long as he still felt its presence.


    Mery immediately turned her gaze in a certain direction. Her eyes narrowed.


    A momentter, a golden beam of light came from the location Mery was staring at.


    It was really too fast, piercing through the air so that the air became torn.


    When it became close, it was still covered in cloth. If it wasn''t covered by cloth, the effect would have beenpletely different.


    BANG!


    Itnded on top of a small hill, instantly turning the hill into a pit full of coal.


    Now, the miners only needed to dredge up the coal.


    The power of the sword was indeed so great. Striking with it would practically make David two to three times stronger.


    Mery instantly became unsure that she could fight David if thetter fought with the sword.


    No, she would definitely lose to David now, but if David used that sword, she couldn''t escape either.


    Phew!


    David sighed softly.


    The sword then flew towards him in a slow motion.


    "Now I feel that there is something very big under this mine," David said to Mery, looking serious.


    "Is it dangerous?" she asked.


    In the mines, there were many bones of ancient creatures.


    They are sometimes very dangerous if they still have some power left.


    They can even attack.


    David shook his head, unable to be sure.


    "It will be difficult," Mery said, holding her chin before looking down.


    "Besides, it''s very difficult to go under this mine unless we find a path. As far as I know, coal miningpanies don''t make the path underground too deep," she added.


    "That won''t be hard," David replied.


    He wiggled his sword against a coal beside his foot.


    Shua!


    His lightning power entered the sword and then it emitted a light that was abination of gold and purple.


    The light became like aser but it was huge.


    It was only a moment and when it disappeared, a very deep hole appeared in front of David. It was dark from the outside because the sunlight could not enter.


    Mery narrowed her eyes into the hole, seemingly wanting to check its depth but even she couldn''t give it away even though her power was identical to that of dark ces.


    "You can perform such an attack, and it''s so big?" she said, looking at David with some disbelief.


    "How much energy did you use?" She asked.


    "Quite a lot but my energy recovers quickly, I can keep doing it," David replied with a faint smile.


    As he became stronger, Mery eventually began to be amazed that she was even curious about his spiritual powers.


    Shua!


    David jumped into the hole he made himself, letting his body fall into it.


    It was like falling into a well. The difference was that this well was too deep.


    All around him, there was nothing but coal.


    He also found that the air became very hot in no time.


    Although it didn''t really affect him physically like making him injured, but he felt somewhat ufortable.


    He looked up. Mery also followed suit, but it turned out that the woman actually looked rxed, showing that she was very used to extreme ces.


    Pa!


    David and Merynded in no time.


    It was dark there, so David created a small, spherical lightning bolt, instantly illuminating the hole.


    "1.5 kilometers," Mery said in a quite shocked tone while looking up.


    She measured the hole as long as she fell.


    Unfortunately, there was absolutely nothing around.


    It was like they were at the bottom of a well.


    "David, with this ability, you can explore many ces," Mery continued, looking at David.


    "I won''t do it all the time," David replied, shaking his head.


    Although his energy did recover in a short time, there was still a slight sense of fatigue. And this was just one time, he thought he should do it a few more times.


    If he did this every day, he would be stressed out from exhaustion. And what he gained might not be ofparable value.


    He now had the power of Zeus, so not many things were valuable in his eyes.


    Whether something hidden under this mine was valuable was something he didn''t know.


    The main reason he did it was simply because it was his first adventure.


    After that, he did the same thing under his feet, making him and Mery fall straight down as they had nowhere to stand anymore.


    This time, they fell side by side.


    "Mm..." Mery suddenly looked up and her expression became worried.


    "I don''t think it will be easy for us to go up after this," she said.


    Hearing that, David also looked up, knitting his brows.


    Only now did he realize that this was also a big problem.


    Relying on his lightning couldn''t if he moved straight up. It''s like jumping and he can only jump higher but the hole is too deep.


    Excalibur is also unreliable for this as David can basically only summon it so that it flies towards him.


    When it was already in his hands, it wouldn''t be able to go anywhere anymore. It won''t pull him to fly.


    Otherwise, he could already fly like the cultivators in the novel who flew by stepping on the sword.


    It wasn''t that it couldn''t be done, but perhaps he hadn''t reached that level yet.


    Basically, he was not yet able to make the sword move on its own except when he summoned it.


    When he didn''t summon it, it only moved when he moved it with his hand.


    David shook his head, choosing not to think about it now.


    Pa!


    Hended again.


    When hended this time, something caught his eye. It was wedged between a pile of coal.

 Chapter 131: A Skeleton

    At first nce, it is simr to coal because it is also ck in color. However, when observed, it turned out to have a shape like a wrist bone.


    It also reflected the light of David''s lightning.


    "This kind of thing is often collected by Spiritual Beings. It is useful in purifying the blood of the Deities as there is still very strong spiritual power in it." Mery exined to David.


    After hearing that, David picked up the object.


    As it turned out, it was indeed a bone. However, it was very heavy. David had to use the spiritual power in his hands just to lift the bone.


    "Do you want to keep it?" he asked Mery as he pointed the bone at her. He thought carrying it would only burden her.


    Apparently, Mery shook her head and replied, "just leave it here. It won''t give us any benefit, it''s better to let it go with the mined coal."


    Mery obviously had the same thoughts as David.


    Since that''s what she said, David put the bone back where it came from.


    He then made a new hole under his feet.


    He and Mery went deep underground.


    Of course,pared to thend, they might not have gone too far underground. This is because they jumped from the top of the mine which was basically on top of the mountain.


    When David made the hole for the sixth time, he and Mery suddenly saw light emanating from the depths of the hole.


    This instantly alerted them.


    David thrust his sword into the wall, then grabbed Mery''s hand while holding onto the hilt.


    This was an oddity, they couldn''t go straight down.


    "There seems to be a crypt down there," Mery said with furrowed brows.


    After that, she looked at David and asked, "are you sure you want to continue down?"


    "What about you?" David asked back because he couldn''t decide yet.


    "I''m always ready to die on an adventure, so I''ll go down if you want to go down," Mery replied very calmly, making David somewhat embarrassed as his courage was definitely not as great as this woman''s. Since she was brave, David''s courage was instantly boosted.


    Because she was brave, David''s courage was instantly pushed upwards by his strength.


    It didn''t ept that David was afraid of facing obstacles because from the point of view of Zeus'' power, he was the greatest obstacle for all creatures.


    David withdrew his sword so that his body fell again.


    What he would encounter below, he was really curious now.


    In no time, he arrived at the end of the hole, entering the crypt where everything was clearly visible.


    The first thing he saw was actually a river whose water was extremely clear.


    It flowed through the crypt, filled with sizable freshwater fish.


    There was a cave at each end of the river. Perhaps it was connected to the river outside.


    As David gazed toward the riverbank, his eyes widened.


    He saw an enormous skeleton, but it was definitely not a human skeleton.


    It was the skeleton that was emitting light. It waspletely blue in color, simr to a diamond.


    David observed the skeleton carefully and then thought about dragons because the shape of the skeleton seemed simr to a western dragon.


    It had a pair of wings with a lizard-like body but had shorter arms than legs.


    Behind the skeleton, David even saw a pile of gold and edged, forming a small hill with an iron chest on top.


    "The dragon skeleton and all dragons have deity level power, it''s truly a miracle to find it here," Mery said in amazement.


    She and Davidnded across the river from where the skeleton was.


    "Has anyone else ever found this kind of skeleton?" David asked Mery.


    "For dragons, we have never found aplete one like this, only skeletons of deities who are not famous," replied Mery.


    "Be careful, a skeleton at this level must be able to move like alive when it detects a foreign party," she added.


    "Is their fighting ability usually very strong?" asked David.


    "Yeah, it''s still very dangerous even for Powerful Spiritual Beings. Cooperation is sometimes necessary." Mery exined.


    "However, I guess if there''s a problem we can run through this river, it should be safer," she added.


    After saying that, she suddenly took one step forward.


    "I''ll move first. I''m sure I can avoid the skeleton''s first attack. You must be prepared to attack when the skeleton attacks," she said, evidently already having a n.


    If observed from her n, she also seemed to be prepared to act as cannon fodder. This was because she was assigned to help David.


    David wanted to sigh, thinking about Mery''s loyalty was a bit beyond imagination.


    Whoosh!


    Mery jumped over the river, moving towards the dragon skeleton.


    Suddenly, the skeleton''s light became brighter. It began to move. Although it didn''t have eyes, but it was as if its eyes were looking at Mery.


    ording to David''s observation, it was now moving by instinct, not thought.


    Of course, it was impossible for a skeleton to think because it had no brain.


    When it struck, David was quite amazed.


    The skeleton''s tail was moving towards Mery.


    Although it was veryrge, it was very fast, smashing through the rocks in its way.


    Mery might not be able to avoid it.


    However, she could turn into a shadow.


    In an instant, shepletely became a shadow, merging with the ground.


    David no longer just stood still, he moved with his sword through the side area of the skeleton.


    The sword emitted an extremely bright golden light, blending with the purple light of his lightning.


    Whoosh!


    He shed the sword towards the dragon skeleton''s back.


    Of course, the sword didn''t actually touch the skeleton as there was a distance between it and David.


    However, David''s sword created an enormous sword-shaped light, having golden and purple colors, surrounded by countless lightning bolts.


    In an instant, it struck the skeleton''s back.


    BANG!


    As if it was steel, a loud bang resounded, shaking the entire skeleton while its legs looked like they were about to fall off.


    Excalibur''s attack was truly powerful. Mery who saw that instantly felt death.


    She of course did not just stand still.


    When she became her human figure again, she aimed her hand at the skeleton who had already turned his gaze to David who was still in the air because he hadn''t fallen from his jump.


    Suddenly, a huge shadow came out of her hand.


    In an instant, it became like a dragon.


    The difference was, it wasn''t a skeleton, it even looked like it had flesh.


    Shua!


    The dragon-shaped shadow lunged towards the skeleton, seeming to want to hit it head-on.


    As it turned out, it actually had flesh, not just a shadow.


    It managed to push the skeleton away.


    Since it happened that the skeleton was swaying unsteadily, the dragon-shaped shadow''s push instantly knocked it down.


    David quickly attacked again, this time not with his sword. He aimed his other hand at the skeleton.


    Right after that, countless lightning bolts appeared above the skeleton, producing a continuous sound of thunder.


    The lightning bolts became one, forming a huge hand that then descended towards the skeleton.


    BANG!


    The hand made of those lightning bolts struck the skeleton hard.


    The lightning bolts then flowed all over the skeleton, giving small strikes but at all points of the skeleton.


    In a short time, the light from the skeleton became rather dim.


    There was no sure way to make the skeleton lose itsbat power.


    The only way was to keep attacking it until it ran out of energy.


    Mery''s n seeded in rendering the skeleton helpless, so David and Mery continued to attack it without giving it a chance to fight back.


    The next thing David did was to free his sword again at the skeleton.


    The difference was, this time he shed the sword until it actually hit the skeleton''s back.


    Crack!


    The result was quite surprising to David.


    The bones on the skeleton''s back suddenly tore a little from being hit by Excalibur. It may seem insignificant, but it made the skeleton weaken drastically.


    David repeated the same thing, creating more tears in the bones of the skeleton.


    In no time, it seemed unable to stand up again.


    Thest thing David did was to release more lightning and drown the skeleton in it.


    Confident that the skeleton wouldn''t be able to move anymore, so David moved backwards, crossing the river.


    Mery did the same.


    Both of their bodies were covered in sweat.


    Sure enough, when David''s lightning disappeared, the skeleton was no longer able to rise.


    The light became so dim that the crypt seemed to have no light anymore.


    David had to create a big ball of lightning to illuminate the basement.


    This was a battle where only one side was attacking, but David was still quite exhausted.


    However, Mery was actually much more exhausted.


    Her breathing wasbored. She took many deep breaths just to calm her breathing.

 Chapter 132: Iron Chest

    "Are you okay?" David asked Mery.


    "Don''t worry," she replied.


    She knelt by the river, washed her face and even drank the water.


    "Mm, it''s refreshing," she said, looking rather amazed.


    David was curious, so he also took some water from the river with both palms and drank it.


    Sure enough, it was surprisingly refreshing, cool and somewhat sweet.


    David drank some more to quench his thirst.


    He felt very energized after drinking the river water.


    After that, he finally walked towards the dragon skeleton.


    It was finallypletely dead, but although the light was faint, it was indeed still glowing.


    The light probably didn''te from energy, but the pure light of the skeleton.


    David touched it, and found the hazard to be extremely hard.


    It was the hardest thing he had ever touched. He was able to make it crack only because he was using Excalibur which is very sharp by nature. Otherwise, even a nuclear st probably couldn''t scratch it. David couldn''t imagine how strong the dragon that owned the skeleton was when it was alive with flesh and strength. It could probably destroy a mountain with one blow.


    David started trying to measure its length.


    Just from its head to its feet, it was probably about 50 meters long. Coupled with its tail, it could be up to a hundred meters long.


    Surely it would be bigger when it had meat. It might be the equivalent of a football field.


    If such a creature appeared on earth now, the excitement would be unimaginable.


    Mery also touched the skeleton, observing its head.


    "What can I do with this skeleton?" David asked Mery.


    "It''s a priceless treasure," Mery replied, continuing to show an expression of amazement.


    Unfortunately, her words gave David no answer.


    However, David chose to remain silent and wait, knowing that Mery was still in a state of not being able to answer.


    After a while, she finally calmed down enough.


    "David, helping to purify the blood of the Deities is just the basic benefit of the bones of ancient creatures. They are used for that because usually people only get a small amount of them, like the ones we found in that hole." Mery began to exin.


    "For an intact skeleton like this, especially a deity-level skeleton, we can make it into a puppet. Even more than that, making them into weapons or armor is also possible. However, it is best to rece your own bones with those of a deity. That will increase your strength drastically, and extend your lifespan. You will also have an extremely strong physique that is not easy to harm."


    "Rece my own bones with someone else''s?" David was immediately intrigued by that, somewhat incredulous that it could be done.


    His bones were mortal while the bones of the deities were clearly bones with divine power. Time could not corrupt them. Its power may be depleted but not its light. It will continue to shine until the world is destroyed.


    "Wait, this skeleton is a dragon bone, is it possible to use it for humans?" he asked as he realized there was a difference in form.


    "It can, of course, and it might be able to make you transform into a dragon," Mery replied.


    "Does that mean I''m forever in dragon form?" David showed a strange expression when he heard that.


    "Of course, no. I mean you can be a dragon and you can be human. However, I can''t say that there are no bad side effects for you as a human." Mery replied.


    David rolled his eyes when he heard about side effects.


    It was something he least wanted to encounter.


    His power was already too good, he didn''t want things to get messed up because of a side effect.


    "Maybe making it into a puppet is a better option," Mery said again.


    "I heard that a skeleton puppet can be developed until it has flesh again and even bes alive again but has a consciousness under the consciousness of its controller. The process is long and it takes a lot of divine blood to restore its flesh. However, when it has flesh intact, its power will reach an unimaginable level. It may be equivalent to the power when it was alive."


    "Then how do I make this skeleton my puppet?" asked David.


    "That requires the help of others, but you don''t have to worry, Miss Erza can help you," replied Mery, smiling slightly.


    "It''s just that I''m not sure how we''re going to carry it," she added when she saw how big the skeleton was.


    That was also what confused David.


    Not to mention carrying it, getting it out of this ce was also a very difficult matter. After all, it was much bigger than the cave that the river passed through.


    Like it or not, David needed the help of humans and various equipment. Of course, the simpler way was to make the process of turning the skeleton into a puppet here much easier. The strength of the skeleton could probably be relied upon to crush the mine above so that the skeleton coulde out. The point was just to give the skeleton enough energy.


    However, they still had to summon Erza here.


    David stopped thinking about that for a while and stared at the pile of gold behind the skeleton.


    When staring at the gold again, his eyes couldn''t help but shine. This was too much treasure. They consisted of jewelry and gold coins. It was said that dragons liked to collect glittering treasures, it seemed to be true. David wondered how much all that gold was worth in dors.


    "That iron chest must be hiding something more valuable." Mery suddenly said.


    She didn''t seem the least bit interested in the pile of gold, only that the iron chest was actually rusted.


    It was padlocked with a golden key, still closed very tightly.


    David, who was also curious, lifted his Excalibur up slightly, ready to cut the lock.


    Shua!


    He shed Excalibur at the lock with all his might because he thought it wouldn''t be easy to break it. He even doubted that it could be destroyed without Excalibur.


    The dragon must have guarded his most precious treasure very carefully.


    BANG!


    The iron chest was violently shaken while the lock instantly cracked until it broke into countless small pieces.


    It was unfortunately still unable to withstand Excalibur''s sharpness.


    Click!


    The chest opened slightly, and suddenly, a sharp light emanated from within, enough to pierce David''s eyes.


    He had to close his eyes for a while.


    Fortunately, the light dimmed in no time.


    David was careful not to touch the vault directly.


    He used Excalibur to open it.


    Shua!


    The iron chest opened, revealing its amazing contents.


    It was indeed amazing, leaving David and Mery mesmerized.


    There were all sorts of objects inside the chest, from a jeweled cup, a crown that seemed to have once been used by an iparable emperor, to a golden robe with the emblem of the Dragon and Phoenix. Each exuded an extraordinary majestic aura. It was an aura that was already thin, but it seemed tost forever.


    All three still looked ordinarypared to the other objects.


    David saw a silver knife with a curved shape.


    When he saw the tip, David felt like his throat had been ripped out.


    These were all obviously very valuable artifacts. Perhaps they were once used by great figures, then collected by the dragon.


    As David continued to observe, Mery suddenly reached her hand into the iron chest, taking out three neatly arranged rings.


    "David, you hit the biggest jackpot," she said.


    "What''s with those rings?" David asked Mery.


    At first nce, the rings appeared to be ordinary objects, quite unlike anything else.


    However, it was impossible for the rings to be ordinary objects and for the dragon to put them inside the iron chest. They must have some special value.


    "These rings are legendary Artifacts of Space," Mery replied, sounding excited. "You know, they''re sometimes called Storage Rings in eastern novels, artifacts with frozen space inside."


    "So something like that really exists?" David was quite surprised after hearing Mery''s exnation.


    He couldn''t help but take one ring from her hand, wanting to examine it for himself.


    When he touched it, he immediately felt a connection with the ring. With his mind, he could look into it or put objects into it.


    What he saw inside the ring was truly incredible. He saw an empty space simr to space, extremely vast, perhaps equivalent to the area of a city.


    "What a stroke of luck!" David couldn''t say anything to describe his own luck. All he could do was smile faintly in delight.


    He immediately put the ring on his finger.


    Right after that, Mery handed one of the rings in her hand to David.


    "I''ll keep one, you can give this to anyone," she said.


    David smiled wryly at her words.


    "You really know what I need," he said.


    It was perfect to give it to Jane who had basically changed his life.


    "What about it? Are you going to use it or give it to Erza?" David asked while looking at the ring on Mery''s hand.


    She didn''t use it, but actually put it in her pants pocket.


    What did that mean? Did she not want it?


    Mery didn''t answer and didn''t argue, indicating that David''s guess was correct.


    David didn''t know what to say.


    He thought she needed to be freed from this kind of bondage.


    It wasn''t that Erza forced her to continue serving her, it was just that Mery seemed to want to do everything for her.

 Chapter 133: Have Fun First

    David then tried to suck the gold into his ring.


    In an instant, a small portal appeared above the ring and sucked in the gold as well as the iron chest.


    In no time, they all disappeared into the ring on David''s finger.


    David''s eyes shone brightly as he saw the scene.


    This would really make his life easier.


    He wondered what about the skeleton.


    While pointing his ring at the skeleton, he unleashed the power of the ring.


    Shua!


    Arger portal appeared above the ring and the skeleton was sucked into it very quickly.


    It disappeared without remaining.


    "Amazing," David said.


    Thest thing he put into the ring was his Excalibur.


    That way, he didn''t have to hold anything anymore.


    Phew!


    He sighed, tidying up his slightly messy clothes.


    "Are we really going to go through this river?" David asked Mery as he was a little hesitant.


    What he was worried about was what if the cave turned out to be very long. The problem was that the river was higher than the cave so David would have to keep diving if he went through the river.


    If the cave was too long, he might be out of breath. His current strength still didn''t allow him to live underwater.


    He might be able to hold his breath for a long time, even half an hour, but any longer than that, he would start to look like a fish about to die.


    In fact, whichever path he chose was difficult.


    Plus, there was another difficulty, if there were rocks in the way, he would have even more trouble. For now, he did not want to be buried in that river.


    "Rx, we can help each other breathe if things get tough, after all, we only need one breath to continue traveling for at least a minute," Mery replied.


    "What do you mean?" David spontaneously asked as Mery''s words confused him.


    His face went nk as he thought about the meaning of her words.


    In response, Mery suddenly ced each of her hands on David''s shoulders.


    "Like this," she said before kissing David deeply on the lips so that their lips fused together, leaving no gap at all.


    After that, Mery exhaled from her mouth and her breath entered David''s mouth.


    "I''m sure you understand," she added after breaking the kiss.


    David whose face was nk nodded with an expression like he didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "Yes, yes, I understand," he said.


    "Make sure not to put the water in your mouth or you''ll have to swallow it first," Mery replied as she stepped into the river.


    However, when Mery had only taken one step, David grabbed her hand.


    "Wait," he said.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Mery, frowning.


    "You know, it''s not every day we get to be in a ce like this, instead of leaving now, how about we have some fun first," David replied with a mischievous little smile.


    Mery showed a strange look hearing that.


    However, she did not refuse, but nodded.


    "Sure," she said.


    In front of David, she immediately took off the tanktop she was wearing so that only her breasts remained on her body.


    She didn''t mince words, and from her look, David knew that she also wanted to have some fun first with him here.


    David followed her actions by removing his shirt.


    Since they were facing each other, David easily embraced her waist which she responded to by wrapping her arms around his neck.


    They then kissed, a deep and wild kiss.


    Mery''s legs even went up to David''s waist and wrapped around him while one of her hands caressed his chest.


    David pulled her bra strap until it fell off. After that, he squeezed her breasts firmly.


    "Ohhhh..." The woman moaned in pleasure.


    Her hands began to undo David''s belt so that David''s pants loosened a little.


    Of course, David also started to pull down her pants.


    In no time, each of them was naked.


    The air around was cool, so it was actually quitefortable to be naked here.


    David was still hugging Mery''s body, licking her sexy neck so that she moaned in a charming way.


    "Hurry up," she said.


    Apparently, she was more impatient than David.


    David couldn''t help but touch her pussy.


    It was very wet now.


    "Yeah, we really should do it soon," David said.


    He looked around, looking for a good ce toy Mery''s body down.


    Fortunately, on the riverbank, there was a pile of sand that looked smooth.


    David took Mery there beforeying her down and pressing her down with his body.


    He then inserted his cock into her pussy.


    "Ohhhhh..." The woman immediately moaned loudly, looking very pleasure. She hugged David''s body very strongly with her arms and legs.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    David began to shake his hips rapidly, producing flesh shing sound after flesh shing sound.


    "Ahhhhhh..." Mery moaned louder so her ass lifted up.


    She reciprocated David''s movements, increasing the intensity of this lovemaking.


    Her moans continued to echo in the crypt very loudly.


    It was a game without pause for David and Mery.


    They make love in all sorts of styles, from doggy-style to standing.


    After reaching climax, theyy helplessly with their breathing in gasps.


    Mery''s pussy was so full of David''s cum that the hairs had turned slightly white.


    She had to fetch river water to clean it.


    After calming down, she sat up and started putting on her clothes.


    "We better get going," she said, looking like she didn''t want to be there any longer.


    David didn''t refuse.


    He stood up and put on his clothes before jumping into the river, leaving a trail of lovemaking between him and Mery.


    Thetter followed behind him.


    They swam with the current of the river, thinking that the path was easier.


    When they arrived in front of the cave, they both took a deep breath simultaneously and dived into the river.


    The water was clear, but there was no light in the river.


    David was also a bit hesitant to release the lightning, worried that it would hurt Mery.


    However, David and Mery could still see faintly by concentrating their spiritual power in their eyes.


    Fortunately, at the same time, David got a good idea.


    He took out his Excalibur, and made it shine brightly so that the scene became clear. The light from the sword didn''t affect anyone because it was pure light.


    Up ahead, David and Mery saw no obstructions, only swimming fish.


    The cave seemed to be empty, filled only with water.


    Since there were no obstacles ahead, they increased their swimming speed slightly.


    ording to David''s estimation, they would get out as long as they were outside the mine area.


    Outside, they can move fast, but that''s difficult here. Although their swimming speed is faster than average, they are still not as fast as a normal person running. Therefore, passing through the river would take much longer.


    Just when they thought that there would be no obstacles, there were obstacles that appeared.


    It was from a living creature, not a specific object.


    In front of them, they saw a pair of veryrge snakes.


    They were so big that David was a bit shocked.


    They were definitely anacondas, only they were bigger than the ones David had seen in the video.


    It was hard to predict their length. However, their width was at least the equivalent of three humans.


    They were practically monsters that could easily swallow even three humans at once.


    From their eyes, they seemed to be surprised to see two humans appear here.


    David and Mery looked at each other. Thetter signaled to David that she would take care of them.


    David gave her a light nod.


    Shua!


    Mery came forward, then created two shadow chains in her hands.


    She threw each of the chains forward.


    They moved quickly and became very long.


    After that, they wrapped around the two snakes.


    Both of them were helpless as it turned out that the two shadow chains were very strong.


    Roar!


    They roared, producing waves in the river.


    When Mery pulled each of the shadow chains, the two snakes were pulled along with them.


    However, when David wanted to attack, Mery suddenly signaled David not to attack.


    David finally chose to stay still, letting the two snakes be pulled by Mery.


    He also swam to the side to avoid them as they were about to pass through him and Mery.


    BANG!


    After passing them, the two snakes mmed into the cave wall, causing the cave to shake violently.


    Mery continued to swim forward, signaling David not to stop.


    Apparently, she didn''t kill the two snakes.


    David, who continued to swim forward, looked back to see the two snakes. They were struggling to move, probably experiencing cramps from having hit the wall.


    It seemed that Mery decided not to kill them because they were rare creatures on this earth.


    Who knows how old they were.


    Although they are anacondas, they shouldn''t grow to that size unless they live a very long time.

 Chapter 134: Return

    The good thing was that there were really no other obstacles after David and Mery passed the two big snakes.


    However, the cave was indeed long.


    After 30 minutes, David and Mery still saw no sign of the end of the cave.


    Thetter was already starting to get out of breath so she signaled David to help her breathe.


    David pulled her waist and hugged her in response. He then kissed her firmly on the lips.


    Phew!


    Mery was the first to give David a breather.


    After that, David did the same.


    One simple breath like that was refreshing enough for them.


    They then continued their journey.


    "Mm!" After about an hour, David and Mery finally saw the light ahead.


    It was clear enough to them that they became excited.


    The cave there also became higher. In a short time, their heads were able to get out of the river water so they could breathe freely.


    In front of them, there was a huge waterfall.


    They stopped at the waterfall, holding on through the wall.


    In front of the waterfall, there was arge, dense forest. The trees were even taller than the waterfall.


    David looked up, discovering that above was a mountain.


    The mine should be on top of that mountain.


    "This is a stressful journey!" David sighed.


    Without being a Spiritual Being, there was no way he could go on an adventure like this. And there was no way those who were not Beings could survive.


    David was now thinking about going up the mountain, looking for an easy route.


    It shouldn''t be so difficult since the path was sloped plus that there were many trees that could be used to hold on to.


    He looked at Mery and thetter nodded to him, as if to say that she would follow him.


    Whoosh!


    David jumped onto the branch of a tree,nding directly on it, followed by Mery.


    He then jumped again.


    After a few dozen jumps, he finally arrived at the top of the mountain.


    Sure enough, the mine was there. He and Mery were just on the outskirts.


    "I think we need to go back to the previous ce to seal the hole," David said to Mery.


    "Sure!" Mery didn''t refuse because the hole did need to be closed.


    After that, they moved quickly to the hole David had made.


    There was still David''s aura there, so they had no trouble tracking him down.


    In no time, they arrived there.


    No one hade, so there was no change at all.


    David stood beside the hole, observing it for a while and smiled strangely as he looked at Mery.


    Thetter rolled her eyes, understanding why Mery was smiling strangely.


    Under that hole was the ce where they had made love uncontrobly. It became a ce that was impossible to forget.


    Actually, David found it hard to close the hole, but this was inevitable since he would not be staying in this mine.


    Shua!


    He mmed his Excalibur down, making the ground beside the pit copse so that the pit began to close.


    Who knew if the crypt below survived.


    David shook his head, stopping to think.


    Now it was time to leave this mine.


    He waved his hand to Mery as he jumped off.


    The two returned to the outskirts of the mine, near its entrance.


    From there, they walked out of the mine on foot, looking rxed.


    When they arrived at the bottom of the mountain, they immediately found the miners gathered, still confused as they discussed why their mine had to be temporarily vacated.


    Jenny was also among them, in a car with the windows open.


    She wasn''t overheated like the others, and was even given a delicious meal.


    Her eyes kept staring at the mine.


    And this time, she found David and Mery.


    "They''re finally back," she said in a tone that hid her annoyance.


    David and Mery walked towards their car, ignoring the curious stares of the miners.


    "Are you guys done?" Jenny asked David.


    "Yes, they can go back to work," David replied casually.


    After that, he got into his car, showing no guilt at all.


    "Let''s go back to town," he added.


    He didn''t try to make small talk so Jenny pouted.


    On the other hand, Mery got into the front passenger seat, next to Mr. Lex, the driver.


    The man stared at Jenny, waiting for her instructions.


    Jenny of course had to obey David''s wishes, so she nodded to Mr. Lex.


    Soon Mr. Lex started driving.


    They left the area without caring about the fate of the miners.


    They were all still confused including the higher-ups.


    One by one, they began to contact their superiors in the capital.


    "What have you been doing? Why did your clothes get wet?" Jenny asked David, also ncing at Mery.


    She seemed to be getting curious now.


    "I''ll tell youter tonight," David replied with a faint smile.


    Jenny rolled her eyes as she understood the true meaning of David''s words.


    Basically, he would tell her after they made love.


    Jenny pressed her lips together, blushing slightly as she thought about that.


    However, now she couldn''t possibly refuse anymore because before this she had already started to open up to David, even flirting with him.


    At this point, she could only try to rx.


    "Mr. Lex, take us to the best hotel for our stay," Jenny said.


    Mr. Lex nodded to her and went to a big street full of government office areas.


    It was the best area in this town.


    Soon, he parked the car in front of a five-story hotel with arge courtyard.


    David was a little surprised because in this hotel he saw some Europeans.


    They seemed to be experts who worked at the mine.


    "Help me book three rooms, and get the hotel to provide us with new clothes." Jenny continued to give orders to Mr. Lex.


    Three rooms indicated that she wanted each of them to get one room.


    However, for David it was only for this afternoon.


    In the evening, he would go to her room.


    ***


    Several hours had passed.


    David spent his time lying on the bed, warming his wet body.


    In the afternoon, he came out of his room on the highest floor. Now, he was wearing new clothes. He nned to go to the market behind the hotel, looking for food.


    Jenny''s room was right next to his, but it was closed tight now.


    However, David with his sharp hearing could faintly hear Jenny''s voice from that room. The soundproofing of the rooms in this hotel was quite bad.


    Unfortunately, David couldn''t understand what Jenny was saying because she was using the localnguage. Maybe she was creating business content.


    Sure enough, when David opened the TokTak app, he immediately found Jenny''s content even though he didn''t follow her ount. The content she created went viral instantly, getting tons ofments.


    However, most of thements were actually justpliments on her beauty, not to discuss business. David knows because the app has prepared a trante feature.


    Jenny is indeed very beautiful in hertest video wearing long pants and a white blouse while her hair is in a neat bun, still a little wet.


    Seeing her was enough to make David smile faintly for a moment.


    When he passed by Mery''s room, he found that the door to her room was tightly closed as well.


    There was no sound at all from her room. Perhaps she was asleep since David had asked her to rest the moment they entered this hotel.


    David nned to walk alone this afternoon, so he did not call Mery.


    Arriving outside the hotel, he saw Mr. Lex still waiting, sitting in a chair.


    He was ying with his cell phone.


    Seeing David, he immediately put his phone away.


    "Is there anything you need, sir?" he asked David in fluent English as he stood up from the chair he was sitting on.


    "I just want to go to the market at the back, I don''t need a car," David replied.


    To go to the back of the hotel, he only needed to take the small road beside the hotel.


    "I will apany you, sir," Mr. Lex replied.


    "No, that''s not necessary, I''ll go alone," David replied, refusing the man''s wishes.


    "Sir, there are many scammers and gangsters in that market. They like to make trouble for foreigners who don''t have bodyguards. Gangsters in markets are sometimes more dangerous than those in mines." Mr. Lex apparently insisted on apanying David.


    David still wanted to refuse, but he also didn''t feel like continuing to talk.


    In the end, he just nodded lightly before taking a step.


    After thinking about it, he thought it was better to bring Mr. Lex to avoid trouble.


    He might be able to ovee all the gangsters, but still before oveing them, he would get into trouble first.


    Mr. Lex followed behind David, showing an upright expression.


    In fact, there were several gangsters on that small street. They were observing the young David.


    Some whispered in low voices, but they only shut up after a few nces at Mr. Lex who did give off a dangerous impression.

 Chapter 135: Mr. Lexs Problem

    The market behind the hotel is a traditional market. Although it has a building, it is not enough to amodate all the vendors because the number of vendors is toorge.


    Most sell outside in tents.


    David found many westerners in the market as well. Most of them also had bodyguards.


    David saw some vendors selling traditional local clothing and handicrafts.


    However, the most interesting to him were the food vendors because he was hungry.


    He saw different types of menus that smelled very strong.


    When he saw a vendor selling soup and roast duck, he immediately decided to approach the vendor.


    He immediately sat down, signaling to the vendor to give him a portion.


    Mr. Lex didn''t sit down, he just stood near David, looking after him.


    The vendor was quite quick in preparing David''s order. The rice was plentiful and the duck was one piece.


    Since he was already hungry, David ate his meal right away.


    As he ate, he watched the vendors at the market work.


    It was quite busy, even busier than the markets in the capital. David guessed that although this small town looked underdeveloped, the economy of the people was very strong because of the many natural resources they produced.


    As David continued to eat, he suddenly saw three men in their 30s approaching Mr. Lex and Mr. Lex''s expression looked ufortable at being approached.


    The three of them didn''t look like gangsters as their clothes were more neat, however, they did give off a scary impression. David thought each of them gave a simr impression to Mr. Lex.


    The difference was that Mr. Lex was clearly the type who had a good personality. That could not be said for the three men.


    Once in front of Mr. Lex, they spoke to him, only calling Mr. Lex by his name.


    Unfortunately, David couldn''t understand their conversation.


    Even so, when Mr. Lex answered, David immediately knew that they seemed to want something from Mr. Lex that Mr. Lex refused.


    Over time, the intensity of their conversation became high. The three men spoke louder, making the people around them ufortable.


    It was just that, because they looked scared, people didn''t dare to reprimand the three men. Most chose to avoid the problem.


    "What''s going on?" David finally couldn''t keep quiet anymore. He asked Mr. Lex, stopping his conversation with the three men.


    Mr. Lex turned his gaze to David but seemed hesitant to exin.


    One of the three men spoke again, but still in the localnguage so David didn''t understand.


    However, David was sure that he was threatening Mr. Lex.


    That instantly made Mr. Lex''s expression heavy but also annoyed.


    David rolled his eyes, knowing that this was a conflict that Mr. Lex might not be able to handle.


    After a moment of thought, he picked up the wood that was lying not far from his chair.


    It wasn''t luck that there was wood around but there was indeed a lot of wood scattered in this market. Mostly firewood that was a little wet so it was thrown away by the merchants.


    After picking up the wood, David stood up.


    With a quick movement, he swung the wood at the head of each of the three men.


    It looked like he only swung the wood once, but it was actually three times because his movements were too fast.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The wood hit their heads hard, making their bodies lift into the air before falling down with blood dripping from their heads.


    Even standing up became difficult for them as the impact of the wood shook all their cells.


    "Ahhh..." Although they looked strong, not even afraid of sharp weapons, they still whimpered in pain.


    "Sir, you?" Mr. Lex was astonished.


    He had a hard time dealing with the three of them because he knew that they were real experts. In this town, they were the most feared. In fact, they have killed several people, even a mining boss, but they are still able to roam around because they are difficult to deal with even by the police.


    Unfortunately, one attack from David instantly rendered them powerless.


    Mr. Lex kept trying to remember how David attacked but he still couldn''t remember clearly because David''s movements were too fast.


    It was beyond what the human eye could read. Even if he was prepared, Mr. Lex knew that he would not be able to dodge.


    To his surprise, after attacking them once, David suddenly did it again.


    He stepped on each of their feet, right on their thighs.


    "Ohh..." Their eyes opened wide, as if they were about to lose their souls.


    What was horrifying was the sound of bones breaking from their legs.


    No, it was probably more than just a break. Perhaps their femurs had been crushed.


    "Handicapped people can''t threaten anymore no matter how strong they are," David said, looking at Mr. Lex with a slight smile.


    Thetter couldn''t say anything as he was still confused by what happened.


    Fortunately, there was an ambnce in the market.


    Some people who realized that the three men were in serious trouble took them by ambnce.


    Perhaps the people in this small town were indeed kind, still willing to help troublemakers.


    It was just that there were no police around, so there was no further trouble for David.


    People also didn''t look like they wanted to report the matter to the police.


    While they could help the viins, they didn''t try to make things difficult for the hero.


    While they were taken away by the ambnce, David continued eating.


    There were now many admiring nces at him, as if not expecting that he could destroy the three men.


    At the same time, Mr. Lex sat up and sighed.


    "Sir, you are very skillful," he said to David, starting to be curious about his abilities.


    "Just a little skill," David replied.


    "Who exactly are they?" He couldn''t help but ask because he was curious about Mr. Lex''s problem.


    "The same people as me, but they''re out of work because they just got fired," Mr. Lex replied.


    "Fired?" David showed a strange expression.


    "Then what do they want from you?" David asked again.


    "They want me to help them work for Miss Jenny while she stays in town. However, this is something I can''t do. Even if I could, I wouldn''t help them because they would definitely do some bad things." Mr. Lex replied.


    "Is it verymon to ask each other for favors like that?" asked David.


    "Yes, but the three of them are not the type to help people. They just like asking favors from others." Mr. Lex looked very annoyed at them when he talked about that.


    David wanted tough, but could only say that it was human nature.


    "Then what are the bad things they usually do when they work?"


    "They sometimes steal their bosses'' things and like to sell information. They are the least trustworthy in this city," Mr. Lex replied.


    "What makes you afraid of them?" Davidughed softly when asked about that.


    Mr. Lex obviously didn''t dare to fight them or he would have rejected them outright and then beat them up if they were unhappy.


    Mr. Lex smiled wryly at the question.


    "They are really strong and skilled in fighting, even with sharp weapons. I think I can win the fight if it''s just a duel, but it''s difficult if it''s one vs. three. However, the most difficult thing about them is that they have many subordinates and they don''t hesitate to harass the families of their enemies." Mr. Lex exined.


    "Are they still a threat now?" David asked.


    They were already disabled but if they had subordinates, they could still order their subordinates to make trouble for Mr. Lex.


    "Right!" David suddenly got an idea.


    "How about youe with me to Europe? After all, you have English skills. I can give you a big sry," he said.


    Mr. Lex was skilled as an ordinary human and had a good personality. David thought he was suitable to be given Deity''s blood.


    He was pretty sure he could use his powers well.


    David''s offer instantly intrigued Mr. Lex. He didn''t doubt David''s im as he could get the biggest mine in the city emptied.


    He must have paid him very handsomely, enough to make his entire family livefortably with the best quality of life.


    It was just that, once intrigued, he became doubtful.


    "It probably can''t be because I have a contract with that miningpany," he said.


    David waved his hand at that.


    "Your contract is over today, go home and bring your family to the capital. Later, you can decide where they will live," David said so Mr. Lex opened his mouth.


    "What about Miss Jenny?" he asked.


    "Don''t worry about her. Nothing will happen as long as I''m by her side. Tomorrow, we will also return to the capital," David replied.


    "Okay!" Mr. Lex nodded. It seemed that he had already decided to follow David.


    After all, here he was just doing ordinary work, it was better to follow David who was obviously the world''s big elite. He had a hunch that he would see things never seen.


    However, he actually frowned again after he agreed.


    "What else?" asked David.


    "I have a lot of family members, about 20 of them. I don''t have enough money to buy a ne ticket to the capital," replied Mr. Lex.


    David, "..."

 Chapter 136: Start

    David was silent for a while before pulling out his cell phone.


    "Give me your ount number," he said.


    He didn''t have a local bank and sending from his ount would beplicated, so he nned to ask Lisa to send the money to Mr. Lex.


    Thetter didn''t try to say anything else. He told David his ount number.


    David immediately sent the info to Lisa.


    "Wait a few minutes, there will be moneying in," he said, waving his hand, asking Mr. Lex to leave immediately.


    This was just recruiting someone with potential, David also didn''t want to make thingsplicated.


    What Mr. Lex''s role would be in the future was not so important to him, the most important thing was that the power under him increased.


    The management would take care of the rest.


    David still hadn''t finished his food, so he continued eating.


    To his surprise, Jenny suddenly came to the market, wearing the clothes she wore while making the video.


    The difference this time was that her hair was in a ponytail instead of a bun. She looked younger and her beauty attracted all the greedy eyes of men.


    Because of therge number of foreigners, the people in this market are quite used to conspicuous women, but Jenny is conspicuous to another level.


    The woman looked around until she finally found David. She walked straight up to him.


    "Where''s Mr. Lex?" she asked David. She was obviously confused because he was not there.


    "He''s going to Europe soon, following me," David replied casually.


    "What?" Jenny was stunned to hear that.


    "What do you mean?" she asked with a furrowed brow.


    "He''s quite talented and honestly, this ce is too small for him and the sry is not very decent, so I''m sending him to Europe and work under me. That way, his future will be better." David exined the truth.


    Jenny was silent hearing that, but it was because she was trying to understand David''s words.


    After fully understanding, she suddenly became upset.


    "David, you really snatched my subordinate, did you never learn any decency? She still has a contract with ourpany," Jenny said.


    In response, David pulled her hand until she sat down beside him.


    He became ufortable because Jenny spoke too loudly, making people stare at him.


    Since most of them didn''t understand English, they probably thought it was an argument between lovers.


    After Jenny sat down, David pinched her waist, making her back straighten.


    "You?" Jenny looked even more annoyed but David didn''t respond anymore. He ate again so Jenny could only pout.


    However, after that she also ordered food from the merchant.


    Maybe she''s hungry now.


    "You better eat more now, tonight I''m going to torture you," David said to her, making her cough.


    She pinched his waist in return.


    Her expression of annoyance was actually very sweet.


    "I hope you have the strength to torture me," she said suddenly so David''s expression became strange as he looked at her.


    This woman was clearly provoking him.


    She really had some nerve.


    David nodded a few times before saying, "I just hope you don''t cry."


    "Hmph!" Jenny snorted, then started eating as her order had arrived.


    David finished eating first, so he waited for Jenny.


    When she finished eating, she paid for her and for David at once.


    She then stood up, looking at the market.


    "What are you looking for?" David asked her.


    "Alcohol to get drunk," the woman replied, making David roll his eyes.


    "Is there no alcohol in the hotel?"


    "I want traditional alcohol."


    Having said that, the woman took a step towards the market building.


    David naturally followed her because a woman as shy as her could get into trouble if she walked alone.


    Because of David''s previous actions, even the gangsters seemed cautious of him. No one dared to look at him directly.


    It wasn''t hard to find people selling alcohol in the market.


    David and Jenny found it immediately after entering the market building.


    It was sold by an old man who only relied on a table.


    On the table, there were rows of bottles with white liquid.


    There was no wine in them, they were probably alcohol fermented from rice, also called arak.


    Jenny immediately spoke to the seller in the localnguage.


    She didn''t speak much. After paying, she took four bottles at a time.


    "Let''s go back," she said to David.


    David who followed her couldn''t help but ask, "are you sure you drank that much?"


    "I always need a lot of alcohol to get drunk," she replied nonchntly.


    The sky slowly started to darken as they were on their way back.


    Since they were fast, they arrived at the top floor of the hotel in no time.


    Jenny opened the door to her room and entered without closing it, which was a clear signal that she invited David to enter as well.


    David followed behind her and closed it without locking it.


    The room was the same as his, neither spacious nor luxurious but still very nice.


    The first thing Jenny did was to get two cups. She then filled them with ice cubes before sitting on the sofa with a small table.


    With fairly quick movements, she uncapped all four bottles.


    The smell of alcohol inside the bottles was surprisingly dense, indicating that it was very strong.


    However, Mery seemed to like it very much.


    She filled both cups to the brim.


    "Drink," she said to David as she took one of the cups.


    She drank it after saying that.


    The way she drank was a bit excessive. She drank the entire alcohol in the cup in one fell swoop.


    It was gone without a trace.


    "Ahhh..." She sighed, seemingly at ease.


    Her neck became a bit red but her eyes were still very stable.


    David observed her andughed softly before drinking the alcohol in his cup.


    He drank quite slowly while Jenny drank again and again.


    She finished two bottles in a very short time and it didn''t make her look drunk even though her face and neck became very red.


    David hadn''t even finished that one cup, but Jenny added another bottle.


    Interestingly, her smile became more charming with time.


    "This can only be called afortable sensation," she said, looking at David''s face.


    "It''s gettingte, so what are you waiting for?" she added.


    Her tone was very provocative when she said that. It was as if the woman was baiting David.


    Surprisingly, she stood up first.


    When she stood up, her body suddenly swayed.


    Apparently, only her eyes were stable, but not her body.


    David responded to her actions by standing up as well.


    "Are you intentionally getting drunk to cover up your embarrassment?" he asked while hugging her slender waist.


    "Why should I be embarrassed in front of a boy like you? I just want to add to the sensation," the woman replied, cing each of her hands on David''s shoulders and then around his neck.


    "This boy must make you horny, right?" said David, chuckling softly.


    "Yes, even though this boy is a prick, he does have a handsome face," Jenny replied again.


    She caressed David''s face after saying that, looking at him deeply.


    Her mind was indeed unpredictable right now.


    David lifted her waist up so that her body was also lifted up slightly.


    After that, he brought her to the side of the bed.


    "You''re beautiful too, I''ve wanted to prey on you ever since I saw you," David replied before kissing her lips.


    His kiss was immediately aggressive, pressing her lips and sucking on them until his alcohol-vored saliva flowed into her mouth.


    For a moment, Jenny looked surprised. She was probably shocked by the sensation of kissing that she had just experienced for the first time.


    Soon after she tightened her arms around David''s neck. She kissed him back while her body moved forward until her breasts pressed against David''s chest.


    The woman became more aggressive when kissing David. Her tongue came out of her mouth, into David''s mouth. Her lust seemed uncontroble. How could David not respond.


    His tongue met hers. In an instant, their tongues danced wildly with each other.


    David held her ass, squeezing it gently.


    One of his hands then entered her blouse.


    He caressed her stomach and waist until it caused tremors throughout her body.


    After that, he reaches for her breasts, directly touching her bra.


    Without holding back, he squeezed her breasts which were really very soft, causing her eyes to widen.


    "Ahhhhh..." She broke the kiss and moaned in pleasure.


    David smiled at her expression. He kissed her white and long neck, sucking it firmly so that her body shook uncontrobly.


    "Ohhhh..." She moaned again and again. Her hands held David''s head, pressing it against her neck. Her skin that became increasingly warm showed her high desire.


    At this moment, she started unbuttoning David''s shirt.


    Once all the buttons of his shirt were open, she caressed his chest and back with her soft hands, giving David afortable sensation.


    David stopped kissing her neck. He then shifted his gaze to her face. By now, she was breathing heavily.


    At the same time, her ck bra fell from inside her blouse.


    "Are you feeling impatient now?" asked David, continuing to squeeze her breasts.


    Jenny tried to stabilize her panting breath as her eyes met David''s.


    "Don''t talk, do it quickly if you want," she said, looking annoyed but eager.


    "Then let me undress you," David replied with a quietugh. His hands held the bottom of her blouse, ready to push it up.


    To this, Jenny looked hesitant and embarrassed.


    However, she suddenly replied, "just do it as long as you don''t speak again!"

 Chapter 137: With Jenny

    Since she had already spoken, David didn''t wait for anything else, he pulled Jenny''s blouse up so that her body was slowly revealed, starting from her charming belly and waist.


    Jenny''s face became even redder. Despite being drunk, she still had to endure the embarrassment.


    In no time, even her breasts are exposed under David''s eyes. They were so elegant that it can only be described with the word indescribable.


    Jenny raised her hand so that David could more easily remove her blouse.


    However, the woman was looking the other way.


    She really looked embarrassed now, obviously the effects of the alcohol were not enough to remove her shyness.


    The problem was that David had already taken off her bra first, so it was like she was instantly naked.


    Davidughed softly at her embarrassed face and then hugged her tightly so that her breasts were pressed directly against his chest. It gave him a very amazing sensation.


    Because of his embrace, Jenny had no other choice but to stare at David''s face again.


    The good thing was, she could slowly suppress the embarrassment she felt.


    When one of David''s hands squeezed her breast, she quickly looked pleasure.


    After that, she kisses David''s lips, and wraps her arms firmly around his neck.


    Her desire obviously bes higher as her tongue bes wilder.


    David apanies her in the kiss, exchanging saliva with her while caressing her slender back.


    Slowly, his hands began to slip into her pants to caress her ass directly.


    She evidently responded, starting to undo his belt, making his pants loose.


    It seemed that she was starting to really enjoy having no barriers on their bodies, and now that she was they werepletely naked.


    David started pushing the woman''s pants down so that thetter did the same.


    In no time, what was hidden under their pants was revealed as their pants fell down.


    David''s cock came out suddenly, bumping into Jenny''s crotch, startling the woman.


    She breaks the kiss only to look down, shocked when she sees therge object.


    At the same time, David suddenly touched her pussy, making her feel a very strong tingly and delicious sensation.


    "Ohhh!" She moaned softly.


    Her pussy waspletely wet, full of slippery love juices.


    She had a very beautiful pussy, red in the center and white around it, surrounded by slightly curled ck hairs.


    "Ohhh..." She moaned again and again as David pressed his cock against her wet pussy so that their hairs met.


    Jenny''s expression and gaze finally became intoxicated.


    "Are you still hesitant to have a rtionship with me?" David asked her with a faint smile, teasing her again.


    Jenny couldn''t resist David''s teasing. Her heart was beating so hard that David could feel it.


    "I think I''m starting to love you now," she said, forcing herself to answer in an elegant way.


    Her hands held David''s head as she said that, ruffling his hair so that it was a mess but only made his face look more attractive.


    "Let''s get started," she added with her breathing bing faster.


    From the beginning she disliked David because she was suddenly forced to be his lover. Now, she seemed to be obsessed.


    David couldn''t help but smile as he thought about his own charms.


    He squeezed Jenny''s breasts hard before pushing her onto the mattress.


    Since she kept hugging him tightly, they fell down simultaneously with David''s body pressing against Jenny''s.


    David doesn''t act right away, he kisses her white and long neck again because he still wants her and just that is also enough to make the woman keep moaning while asking David to start the main game right away.


    She was so horny that she was almost crazy.


    Her legs nudge David''s waist several times.


    Now, who wants who?


    David chose to stop dying. He sits between her thighs, staring at her increasingly wet pussy.


    He then aims his cock at her pussy while she watches with curiosity and impatience.


    Even if this was her first experience, there was no way she would be scared and worried while desire filled her head.


    Slowly, David pushed his dick into her pussy.


    It was easy because her pussy was so wet. His cock went into it without any resistance at all.


    Seeing the sight of David''s dick entering her pussy, Jenny couldn''t help but hold her breath while feeling the sensation which for her was so incredible.


    All this time she has had problems finding a partner, which is why she is still single despite being in herte 20s. Maybe it wasmon in Europe, but in her country, not getting married at that age was considered too slow.


    Although she was still unmarried now, at least she could finally getid. That was enough for the time being.


    "Ahhh..." She started moaning from the delicious sensation while her eyes kept looking at David''s dick which kept moving further into her pussy.


    Her body was slender, so she didn''t expect that it could enterpletely.


    However, with David''s constant pushing, the cock managed to enter Jenny''s pussypletely.


    Phew!


    The woman let out a sigh of relief, her ass falling onto the mattress. She finally looked calmer because finally her desire was fulfilled even if it wasn''tpletely.


    If David moved, she would go crazy again.


    David didn''t immediately wiggle his hips. His eyes stare at her breasts as he is intrigued by her pair of pink nipples.


    He moved immediately, holding one of her breasts while his mouth suckled her nipple.


    He licked it and sucked it.


    "Ohhhh..." Jenny who was surprised by David''s movement moaned loudly so that her head was lifted up and her eyes were wide open.


    Her pussy was full of David''s cock and now that her nipples were being sucked, she felt like she was floating in the sky.


    Her hands quickly grabbed David''s head, pressing it down until it sank into her breasts.


    She continued to moan in pleasure, very loudly.


    Due to the poor soundproofing of this room, it was not strange that the sound of her moaning came out of this room.


    As he sucks on her nipple, David slowly starts wiggling his hips. Now is the time to torture this woman.


    "Ahhhh... Ahhh... Ahhhhh..."


    She moaned in a wilder way.


    David stopped sucking her nipples, and watched her now very pretty face with a crazy expression of lust.


    Her eyes looked down again, seeing how David''s cock was giving pleasure to her pussy.


    Something she had only ever seen in videos, now she was experiencing it first hand.


    All the women were moaning obviously not for no reason. This was indeed a very delicious experience.


    As David lowered his body slightly, she immediately hugged him tightly. Each of her legs went up to his waist and wrapped around him.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    The speed of David''s movements finally produced sound after sound of flesh shing.


    The delighted Jenny even starts to reciprocate David''s movements while his hands caress her back constantly.


    It''s an uncontroble night for them.


    They didn''t change positions, but when Jenny couldn''t take it anymore and David still wanted to, she started begging for mercy in between her moans.


    She fell asleep the instant David stopped and David followed her to sleep.


    Tonight, they slept so soundly that the world seemed to contain only the two of them.


    They woke up in the morning, the sun entering the window, shining on their bodies that were tightly embraced with their faces pressed together.


    They open their eyes simultaneously. David is quite calm, as is Jenny. She seems to be able to digest her memories as soon as she wakes up.


    That she was calm was quite surprising.


    And suddenly, she smiled slightly.


    "You seem to be adapting quickly," David told her.


    "I don''t need to adapt to something like this," Jenny replied, then caressed David''s face.


    "Are you satisfied, my darling?" she asked after she answered.


    Her smile was so wide I asked.


    However, it wasn''t the question that was the point, but the words she used to address David.


    "Yeah, it''s very satisfying," David replied, choosing not to question her words.


    "I''m satisfied too, but to be honest, I want more," Jenny said,ughing softly.


    After that, she kissed David on the lips for a moment. Although it was only a moment, it was clearly a kiss of affection.


    She then sat up, staring at David''s cock which was already standing tall like a pir.


    Jenny looked breathless when she saw it. Now it was more clearly visible than yesterday and it was giving her such pleasure that she begged David to stop.


    "Get on top," David said, asking her to get on top.


    "It doesn''t hurt, does it?" asked Jenny in response.


    Being drunk and not obviously had a different vor. She was apparently a bit scared although her eyes showed interest.


    Davidughed as he replied, "You''re just going to enjoy yourself!"


    He grabbed her breasts after saying that, squeezing them gently which of course she allowed since they were already lovers officially.

 Chapter 138: Longer

    Her breasts squeezed, Jenny''s desire increased rapidly.


    "If you want something that won''t hurt, just put it in your mouth," David said to Jenny, instantly making her eyes bulge.


    "In your dreams," she replied in an annoyed tone.


    Even if she epted this rtionship fully and was already sexually open, she clearly still couldn''t ept that.


    To his surprise, she finally made her move, climbing on top of David''s body, taking hold of his cock then inserting it into her pussy herself.


    Perhaps for her now there is nothing more important than to feel again the delicious sensation of sexual intercourse.


    After all, she had only felt it once, it was not strange that she wanted more and more.


    When David''s cock was inside her pussy, she slowly lowered her ass down.


    "Ohhh..." She immediately moaned, looking very pleasure.


    In no time at all, David''s entire cock was submerged in her pussy.


    David grabbed her breasts, and squeezed them so hard that she moaned again, looking more and more pleasured to the point of gasping for breath.


    After that, she lowered her body to press against David''s until their faces met.


    "Baby," she said in a charming tone, caressing David''s cheek.


    She showed her affection for him again, something she obviously could not control because with David she felt indescribable sensations.


    David hugged her waist, smiling at her.


    "Can you do it?" He asked her.


    What he meant was whether she could wiggle her ass because her body must have been stiff considering it was her first time.


    Jenny didn''t respond, instead she kissed David on the lips as if asking him to be quiet.


    After that, David finds that her ass starts to move so her pussy starts to stroke his dick.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    The wiggle of Jenny''s ass was not a foot, it was so fast that it produced the sound of flesh shing.


    David felt so incredible. He can''t help but reciprocate Jenny''s movements, wiggling his ass up and down so that the intensity of their lovemaking increases seriously.


    Jenny stopped kissing David, she even straightened up and started moaning loudly.


    Her face lifts up as she moans, and she doesn''t look tired despite moving fast.


    Incidentally, Mery just came out of her room after a long sleep. She had already taken a shower and was wearing new but the same kind of clothes.


    With her keen ear, she immediately frowned when she heard a beautiful moan from Jenny''s room.


    Mery rolled her eyes, thinking that David was indeed unstoppable.


    The country''s most famous business and influence woman fell in his grasp in no time.


    Not wanting to be distracted by hearing Jenny''s moans, Mery hurriedly left. She nned to wait for them outside.


    This time, David and Jenny also continue in the same position until they reach the peak of pleasure.


    Jenny looked very weak after she finished. Although her breathing was steady and her expression was calm, she looked helpless, even sitting seemed difficult for her.


    David chose to sit up and then hug her so that she could feel morefortable.


    Once he hugged her, she leaned her face on his chest, hugging him too.


    "Are you going back to Europe today?" She suddenly asked, making David look down because the way she spoke made it seem like she didn''t want to part with him so soon.


    After all, they had just be lovers and Jenny had just experienced the pleasure of having a man she could hug, it wasn''t strange if she objected to David leaving today.


    "Maybe," David replied because that was the n.


    Right after he answered, Jenny looked up at David.


    "Hmph!" She snorted coldly, looking so annoyed that David rolled his eyes.


    He also felt funny because her annoyed expression was actually very cute.


    "How many days do you want me in this country?" asked David with a wry smile.


    He knew that Jenny wanted him to ask about that. Because he had to admit that there was a special pleasure in being with her, so he did what she wanted.


    "One week if you can," Jenny replied without preamble.


    "Cough!" David couldn''t help but cough when he heard Jenny''s wish.


    Perhaps one week is not a long time, especially if it is to live casually with an alluringly beautiful woman. Even David actually didn''t feel like objecting.


    It''s just that he has a lot of responsibilities in Europe.


    There was Jane he needed to meet, then Isabel and Erza.


    This did not include the things he needed to do there with Jane.


    If he was abroad for too long, his women in Europe, especially Jane, would probably say that he had a bad personality because it was easy to getfortable with a new woman and then forget about the woman he was in a rtionship with first.


    "That''s too long," David replied.


    "Hmph!" Jenny snorted again after hearing his answer.


    As expected, she was not happy.


    "Maybe I can stay longer in this country, but not for a week, two or three days," David said.


    "Alright, three days!" Jenny apparently replied so immediately that David rolled his eyes.


    It seemed that she knew that one week was too long but she deliberately asked for that long so that the oue of their negotiations would still be great.


    After that, she got off David''s body. Soon the juices inside her pussy spilled out, making Jenny''s breathing quicken as she saw her love juices and David''s cum now wetting the mattress.


    "Let''s take a shower," David told her, wrapping his arms around her waist before leading her to the bathroom.


    The liquid was nothing to worry about. That would be the business of the hotel workers.


    What made David quitefortable so far was that Jenny really hadn''t asked about his purpose in the mine.


    Maybe she forgot now because she was too focused on their romance.


    Not long after, they came out in new clothes.


    Jenny chose a more casual outfit, long pants and a shirt. She let her hair down.


    As for David, he always wears the same style.


    When they arrived outside the hotel, they were immediately met by Mery who looked confused.


    "Where''s Mr. Lex?" she asked Jenny.


    "I ordered him to go to Europe," David said, answering before Jenny did.


    Thetter was silent.


    "Anyway, we''re already on our way to the airport, so we can drive ourselves," David continued as he stared at their car.


    However, Mery suddenly shook her head.


    "The keys aren''t there, Mr. Lex probably identally took them with him when he left."


    David, "..."


    Jenny, "..."


    In the end, they took a taxi to the airport.


    When they arrived at the airport, they had a quick breakfast before traveling back to the capital on a jet driven by Mery.


    On the jet, David and Jenny sat facing each other.


    David asionally gave her a smile while Jenny showed an uncertain expression.


    Her emotions were probably fickle.


    Perhaps now she found it unimaginable that she was really David''s lover whilest night and morning she had actually made love to him.


    After a while, she decided to open her phone.


    David didn''t bother her either as he was already feeling very satisfied.


    He himself yed with his cell phone, waiting for this trip to reach its destination while wondering what he needed to do if he was longer in the country besides having fun with Jenny.


    An hourter, the jet finally arrived at the airport.


    Mery parked the jet back to its previous spot.


    The previous mechanic was still there, checking some parts of the ne''s engine.


    When he saw the jet, he kept his eyes on it, watching Mery''s figure in the pilot''s room.


    Even if he saw her, he still found this hard to believe.


    As soon as the jet''s door opened, David and Jenny got off first. Mery got off moments after them and handed the keys to the jet to Jenny.


    After that, Jenny casually tossed the keys to the mechanic.


    She didn''t say anything to him, literally just walked away from there.


    At the airport, they had a car, so they easily left.


    "Where are we going now?" Mery who was driving asked David who was sitting in the back.


    If they wanted to return to Europe, they would have to go to the main airport of this city, but Mery knew that David had no ns to leave yet.


    "Take us to my office, I''m sure you know that." Jenny suddenly answered Mery''s question.


    Thetter looked ufortable because it was Jenny who gave her the order, but since David was just silent, so she did as she asked.


    She then drove to a certain area in the city center. It was not the area where Aceng''s office was located.


    The bank Jenny led was too big and needed its own building as its headquarters.


    They arrived not long after.


    It wasn''t as big as Aceng''s office, but it was still much bigger than most buildings, and had a very striking modern design.


    Most of the employees wore the same clothes, white with a blue logo.

 Chapter 139: Paris Again

    "Come on down," Jenny said to David.


    She got out of the car, immediately earning the stares of all her employees.


    When they saw her in casual clothes, they were a little surprised. She didn''t usuallye without work clothes.


    David got out of the car after her. And Mery obviously didn''t n toe along, she left immediately.


    "Why did you bring me here?" David asked Jenny.


    He was just following her but wasn''t sure what their purpose was.


    His presence instantly intrigued the bank employees.


    Looking up, David finally saw the name of the bank.


    ABB, Asian Business Bank.


    From the name, it seemed to be a bank that was widely used by business people and the upper middle ss.


    "Just follow me," Jenny said before taking a step into the office building.


    David rolled his eyes because she seemed like she was forcing him.


    As he followed her, she said, "don''t tell me you want to fuck in your office."


    "You?" Jenny opened her mouth, so shocked by David''s words that she smacked his hand away.


    Her surprise was not because of his words, but that he spoke quite loudly. The people around clearly heard what he was saying.


    Although he was using English, but everyone in this office had a higher education, even the cleaning service understood English.


    Now, the gazes of all the employees did be strange as they stared at Jenny who had not had a partner until now.


    They have suspected that there is a special rtionship between her and David even though thetter looks much younger. The problem is that David doesn''t look like he has any business dealings plus that Jenny is only wearing casual clothes, like she just went for a walk with someone.


    When she saw the stares of her employees, Jenny blushed.


    She quickened her pace to avoid embarrassment.


    Unfortunately, news spread quickly in this office. There''s even a photo going around.


    Arriving at the office lobby, Jenny immediately entered the elevator that was reserved for her. Until the elevator doors closed, all the employees kept staring at Jenny and David.


    "You must be on purpose, right?" Jenny said to David with a sullen expression.


    "What''s wrong if I say that?" David replied with a question, showing no guilt at all because from his point of view there was nothing wrong with it. Jenny was just too sensitive.


    That one question was enough to make Jenny unable to say anything else.


    Before long, they arrived at the top floor of the building.


    There was a spacious and luxurious office, but it was empty.


    Jenny walked to the desk next to the window and sat down behind it and turned on theputer on the desk.


    David didn''t follow her there. He stood a short distance away from the desk watching the surroundings.


    Momentster, he found that Jenny had inserted a passbook into the printer.


    Eventer, she took out a ck atm card with gold-colored writing.


    After the passbook finished printing on the printer, she stood up and walked over to David, handing him the passbook and atm card.


    Did she give him a bank ount?


    David wondered, but it wasn''t that.


    "I have set up a bank ount for TokTak Company, please ask that man, Pramono, to deposit the money in this bank ount," Jenny said in a calm tone but made David roll his eyes.


    So this was her n, to have the TokTak Company deposit money in her bank so that she could make a huge profit from the moneying in.


    "It seems that now you are convinced that TokTak will make a lot of money," David said with a strange smile.


    However, he found it strange that Jenny set up the ount without asking for thepany''s data first. Maybe she didn''t need any data at all, just entered thepany''s name directly.


    The bank was hers, so she could bypass all the rules.


    "You''re not going to refuse my request, are you?" replied Jenny with her eyes fixed on David''s.


    "No, of course. I''ll ask Pramono to do it, it''s only natural for a man to help his girlfriend," David replied and took the passbook and atm card.


    "Only, since I''ve already fulfilled your request, can you give me a kiss here as a reward?" David added, pointing to his own cheek, instantly making Jenny blush.


    "Don''t you have a heavier request?" she asked.


    "No, I don''t want to make things difficult for you," David replied.


    "Hmph!" Jenny snorted at that.


    However, she suddenly grabbed David''s hand.


    At the same time, her face moved towards his until her lipsnded on his cheek.


    It onlysted an instant, but it left saliva in the shape of her beautiful lips on David''s cheek.


    "Isn''t it so easy, why do you seem to find it hard?" David said with a faint smile to her.


    Jenny chose not to respond now because she was worried that David would say some more nonsense.


    After that, Jenny went back to her desk, apparently wanting to take care of her work.


    David then went to the sofa and sat down and opened his cell phone.


    He was hoping for a message from Jane or the other women in Europe, but unfortunately there wasn''t a single message from them.


    He only received a message from Mery''s mom who started saying that she missed him, wishing that they could spend the night again.


    David didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    The rest of the days he spent in the country were just to have fun with Jenny and Alisa, Mery''s mother.


    He who originally nned to only stay for three more days ended up staying for four.


    Of course, he met Pramono several times.


    The reason he met him was because he asked him to deposit money in the Bank headed by Jenny.


    After a few days, the app started to be so viral that the number of users started to be unstoppable.


    What was even more remarkable was that the feature to advertise on the app was instantly used by manypanies to advertise their products.


    This ultimately mized the TokTak app even though it had just been released.


    On the fourth day, David and Mery traveled back to Europe, a long journey where they chose to sleep together in the room after one round of sex.


    ***


    Paris!


    Returning to this city, David felt a bit of a strange sensation.


    He had been abroad for too long, so there was a different feeling, an effect that was actually normal, especially since it was the first time for him to leave his hometown for so long.


    It happened to be quitete at night when David and Mery arrived in this city.


    Although he missed a lot, since David wanted to rest in peace, he decided to go back to his apartment.


    Apparently, he felt like seeing Audrey, his older sister, first.


    When he entered the apartment, he immediately found Audrey''s figure.


    Thetter was still sleeping. She was reading a book in the living room.


    David''s sudden arrival surprised her enough that she almost dropped the book in her hand.


    "David, when did you get to Paris?" she said.


    Fortunately David had given her information on where he had been in the past few days, so his disappearance didn''t panic her.


    However, obviously seeing him again was quite a shock to her after they hadn''t seen each other for so long. After all, they had never been apart that long.


    "Just now," David replied,ing over to her and sitting across from her while cing arge stic bag on the table.


    Of course, David brought souvenirs when he went home, such as snacks from Southeast Asia and some rare trinkets.


    "Sis, everything is fine, right, in my absence?" David asked.


    Although everything did seem fine, David still asked because he naturally had concerns since Audrey was living alone during his absence.


    Maybe she was a strong independent woman, but still she was just a woman who had no other family besides him.


    "What could have happened? I''m fine," Audrey replied.


    She seemed to be bothered by David''s question, but it wasn''t because of anything, it was just that it was a little ufortable for her as an older sister to be worried by her younger brother whom she regarded as a little man because she had raised him all this time.


    David chuckled softly and opened the stic bag in front of him.


    He took out snacks that he thought were delicious.


    "Sis, eat this," he said, handing her a green rice cake.


    It was a specialty cake from Southeast Asia that David had tried on hisst day there. He liked it a lot, which is why he brought it with him.


    The name he had forgotten, but it was made by fermenting, simr to the way alcohol is made from rice but not to the point where it bes alcohol.


    Audrey showed a strange expression as she looked at the green rice.


    Its dense aroma made her curious.


    She picked one up and put it in her mouth.


    "Mm..." The vor seemed to surprise her quite a bit.


    However, she obviously liked it because she started chewing it quickly.


    "This is good, it has the perfectbination of sweetness and sourness," she said, instantly making a judgment.


    Davidughed at that.


    If he liked a food, it was unlikely that Audrey would not like it since their tongues were very simr in terms of taste.

 Chapter 140: University Again

    David also ate the green rice while watching Audrey eat it.


    The taste of the snack was not boring, so he wanted to continue.


    "By the way, Jane has been visiting every day while you were abroad," Audrey said suddenly, surprising David because this was beyond his prediction.


    "What is she doing?" asked David.


    He couldn''t help but be concerned because all this time Audrey had shown an attitude of not epting Jane''s presence.


    However, Jane visited her regrly.


    "Just visiting, bringing some food and clothes," Audrey replied.


    "Ohh..." David showed a strange expression.


    "You were with her, weren''t you, when she came?" asked David.


    He was worried that Audrey would immediately ask Jane to leave.


    "Don''t think of me as a petty person, I wouldn''t be so rude to someone who was nice to me," Audrey replied, rolling her eyes. "Of course, I keep herpany, she''s over two hours every day in this apartment."


    David finally calmed down after hearing that from Audrey.


    It seemed that she had fully opened up to Jane while he was away in Southeast Asia.


    This was definitely good news for David.


    After starting to eat enough of the green rice, Audrey checked the stic bag that David had brought.


    She seemed to be curious about what was inside.


    Most of them were things that David had randomly bought.


    However, as a woman with a keen interest in knowledge, Audrey was still interested even though the items seemed to have no value.


    Tonight, David chatted with Audrey for a while before deciding to sleep in his room.


    The next morning, he woke up so physically fit that he felt like he was in the air as he sat on his bed.


    He stretched his body hard enough that his bones made a sound.


    After that, he checked his cell phone.


    Apparently, there were two messages, one from Evelyn, Jane''s mother, and one from Aurora, the famous model.


    The messages from both women were enough to make David''s heart race.


    The problem is that each of them is kind of a tease.


    David opened Aurora''s message first, and the content really increased the speed of his breathing.


    The woman sent a picture of her but it wasn''t just any picture.


    It was a photo that featured her entire body in a writhing posture while standingpletely naked with her pussy clearly visible.


    Her sexiness was really visible and her face looked so pretty as she had obviously just finished showering.


    Her hair is wet while her bangs are straight down as usual.


    (Baby, I know you''re back, when can we have some more fun?)


    David didn''t know whether tough or cry after seeing her message.


    Even if he was used to various women, still being teased like this felt indescribable.


    After that, he opened the message from Evelyn.


    Sure enough, there was also a photo from her message, except that it was not a photo of her entire body, just a photo of her long, white legs, including most of her thighs.


    They were soaking in a pool of warm water.


    (Today, I''ming to Paris for a few hours for work. Meet me if you want to hug your mother-inw again.)


    David, "..."


    This time, David shook his head.


    He then stood up, going to the bathroom.


    This morning, he was quite amazed when he came down from the apartment building.


    He saw Jane standing beside her Rolls-Royce, looking elegant in the short skirt and gray blouse she wore.


    Her white hair was still short as usual, slightly wet so that she was more charming.


    All the residents of the apartment admired and respected her as they passed by. She exuded an aura that made people unable to help but respect her so that they wouldn''t dare to think dirty thoughts about her.


    In David''s eyes, her smile when she saw him showed that she was in a good personality, a personality that was not easily jealous.


    "Hello!" David was a little stiff when he greeted her.


    Perhaps this was because he felt guilty that he had been away for too long.


    Jane might show friendliness, but that was what made it a bit awkward.


    If she was a little angry that there was drama, he could at least speak well to apologize.


    "How was your trip?" Jane asked David.


    "It was a great experience," David replied, trying to calm down because of Jane''s calmness.


    "Life must be filled with extraordinary experiences or you will have the view of a frog at the bottom of a well. Later, if there is time, let''s take a trip abroad together," Jane said again in her gentle tone.


    "Sure!" replied David again, suddenly realizing that Jane might have been a little unhappy about him being away by himself for so long that she thought of the idea of going together.


    There was no way he would disagree. He also felt it would be a better trip because it was with Jane, the woman he loved the most.


    "Get in!" Jane then let David into her car.


    It was now driven by Lisa since she had returned earlier.


    When looking at David, Lisa somehow showed a cynical expression that was quite obvious.


    David wanted to cough because of her gaze. She seemed to want to satirize him for the things he did. Maybe she didn''t know much but must have guessed a lot of things from his movements during his time in the country.


    David didn''t know if she had said anything to Jane.


    Fortunately Lisa stopped staring at David after Jane got into the car.


    Lisa then drove on, heading towards the University of Paris, which David hadn''t visited in a long time.


    The drive was quite quick.


    When he got there, David found a sizable stage in the university courtyard,plete with rows of chairs underneath.


    However, no one was sitting there yet, just students looking around the stage.


    "Is there an event?" David asked Jane.


    Although there was indeed a graduation ceremony once every two or three months at this university, but it already had a special hall, there was no need for a stage built in the courtyard. This was definitely a different event.


    "Just a performance from the art department," Jane replied, seemingly unconcerned about the stage.


    "Art?" David also didn''t really care about the art department putting on a show. However, he guessed Aurora would be involved in this event.


    It''s just that he thought the event would be held at night because the stage was decorated with a lot of lights.


    Daytime would look bad holding an event on that stage.


    Lisa stopped the car outside the university grounds so David and Jane got off there.


    Perhaps in recent days, Jane''s rtionship with David had been questioned because David had been absent for a while.


    However, today Jane was with David again, making quite a few people frown when they saw David.


    People''s hopes were shattered by his appearance.


    Saying that many wanted him to die so that Jane would be single again was definitely not an exaggeration.


    As usual, David didn''t care about people.


    He missed this university ss, so he wanted to go straight to his ss.


    Jane also happened to not be in the mood to stop anywhere.


    Without meeting anyone they knew, they didn''t stop their steps at all until they reached their ssroom.


    However, through the ssroom window, David saw a group of people gathered in the distance.


    They were all wearing church robes.


    Among them, David saw Austin, the skinny guy, and Carson, the fat guy, the two people who led the church troops to capture himst time.


    The difference was that this time they were definitely not the leaders.


    Among them, David saw a slightly stooped old man, holding a long silver staff.


    His robes looked even more luxurious, and he was all the more striking because he wore a small crown on his head.


    David initially thought he was the Pope, the leader of the Vatican. However, he often saw the Pope on tv, so he knew that he was not.


    However, his status in the Vatican was obviously quite high.


    Jane was also aware of their presence, but she didn''t react at all.


    "Are theying for me?" David wondered while looking at Jane.


    "Yes!" Jane nodded. "They will keeping until they realize that you are not easy to touch."


    "Hmph, I''ll let them knowter how difficult it is to deal with me," David said with a chill in no time.


    He didn''t like being interrupted like this. The first time he was able to calm down, but for the second time, it was impossible.


    At that time, he was also not as strong as he is now, so his movements were a little limited.


    However, for now, he would fight in a barbaric manner.


    "They dared toe to this ce instead of waiting for you in a quieter area, they might have been provoked or promised help by the other party," Jane said when David had calmed down enough.


    "Perhaps it was done by Chu Feng," David said, looking around the university grounds for his figure.


    Unexpectedly, he actually found him, justing out of the cafeteria.


    "No, there''s someone else besides him," Jane replied suddenly.

 Chapter 141: Intimidation

    "Who?" David asked Jane.


    "Who else but my family members," Jane replied with a wry smile.


    When talking about them, she seemed to feel tired.


    David suspected that she might not be able topletely shut her family up about their rtionship.


    Maybe she managed to suppress some of them, but after a few days, they were back in action.


    David held Jane''s hand, trying to calm her feelings.


    "Now that I''m much stronger, this kind of problem won''t make me retreat or fear. I will face the enemies thate until they realize that there are great consequences for fighting me," he said.


    Jane nodded lightly at that, smiling slightly.


    Not long after, the lecturer finally came into the ssroom. Even he was somewhat surprised when he saw David.


    However, he chose not to say anything about David''s absence for almost a week.


    After entering the ssroom, he immediately started the lesson, not waiting for the other students who had yet to arrive.


    Although he was behind in many lessons, it did not make David unfamiliar with various new theories in the world of economics.


    When the lesson was over, he and Jane walked out of the ssroom, nning to go to the cafeteria.


    "Right, I''ve invited someone from Southeast Asia to work for me," David said, remembering Mr. Lex.


    Thest time the man had contacted him was when he arrived in Paris and asked where he should go.


    David then asked him to wait until he returned.


    Now, he didn''t know where he was. Maybe he rented an apartment in this city.


    "Do you want to turn him into a spiritual being?" asked Jane, instantly guessing David''s thoughts.


    "Yes, I believe he has the talent to develop spiritual power well. Plus he has a good personality, I''m sure he won''t let us down," replied David.


    "Okay, we''ll give him a deity bloodter, I happen to have a pretty good one," Jane said.


    She apparently readily agreed with David''s n, showing that she trusted his judgment.


    David couldn''t help but smile, thinking that Jane was indeed the best of all the best women.


    "By the way, I have something for you," David said, taking out thest storage ring.


    It instantly appeared above his palm to Jane''s surprise.


    "This is!" Her eyes shone with seriousness.


    She obviously guessed what it was right away.


    "We went on an adventure and found something," David said, starting to tell Jane about his experience with Mery except for their beautiful moment in the crypt.


    This kind of thing didn''t need to be kept a secret from Jane.


    Compared to the love of storage, Jane was more fascinated by the dragon skeleton.


    She seemed to want to see it immediately but there was no way David could take it out here. The problem was that it was too big. They needed arge ce to put it.


    They didn''t stop, continuing towards the cafeteria.


    Apparently, in the courtyard, students from the art department were now gathered, adding to the stage decorations.


    Among them, David saw Aurora. She was the organizer.


    She was like a swan among a flock of ducks, very striking.


    Not only was she the most beautiful, but she was also the tallest.


    Today, she was wearing a tight t-shirt and long pants while her hair was in a ponytail.


    Her existence was practically a cause of desire for all the men in the courtyard.


    They couldn''t stop staring at her striking boobs and ass, wondering how incredible the sensation of fucking her would be. Even David who had already been naked was very curious about it since he hadn''t reached that stage with her either.


    Unfortunately, no one knows that David has tons of nude photos of her, including when she was younger.


    If anyone knew that, David is one hundred percent sure there are many whoe to him and pay to see those photos.


    Because Aurora was constantly looking around, so she quickly discovered David''s whereabouts.


    Jane''s figure beside David didn''t scare her away from looking at David in an exaggerated way.


    In no time, her sexy smile was all smiles, dazzling many people but then they were annoyed when they realized that she was actually smiling at David.


    For now, David did not notice Isabel''s presence.


    Perhaps that woman was still in her ss.


    Fortunately, Jane continued to look forward, as if she wasn''t aware of Aurora''s gaze on David. Maybe she was aware but she didn''t care.


    They arrived at the cafeteria not long after, ordering toast with meat and two cups of coffee to fill their stomachs since they hadn''t had breakfast.


    As they ate, Jane asked David to call Mr. Lex to this university.


    She happened to have the blood with her, so she nned to give it to Mr. Lex now.


    David then sent a message to the man.


    He didn''t think he needed another clue because there was no way he couldn''t find the University of Paris.


    To David''s surprise, about three church members entered the university grounds, watching the surroundings leaving the students confused.


    Even more surprisingly, their observations turned out to be quite thorough. They found David and Jane sitting next to an open window.


    After finding them, they even walked towards them.


    David gave them a strange look, wondering what they wanted to do.


    They entered the cafeteria and headed for their table.


    ''Do they want to fight here?'' David wondered.


    When they arrived in front of their table, one of them ced his palm on the table hard enough that it looked like he was hitting it.


    He was a tall, slightly chubby young man.


    His expression was rather arrogant.


    "We''ve surrounded you, there''s no way you can run away. The Elder was giving you a chance to surrender properly or we will make you suffer," he said.


    His tone sounded quite harsh.


    David rolled his eyes.


    It turned out that they had onlye to warn him and intimidate him.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" asked David in response.


    "You better behave yourself," replied the others.


    "One must have power to make others behave well," David replied.


    "Do you think you''re so powerful that you think we can''t make you behave?"


    "Yes!" David didn''t argue with that.


    Bang!


    The man before finally hit the table harder.


    All the students in the cafeteria were confused, wondering how the church youths could havee into conflict with David.


    "Go away!" David waved his hand, unfazed by the rude gesture.


    "If you can, find a quiet ce. Later, I wille to ughter you all," he said.


    "You?" His words caused the three men to be stunned, not expecting that David''s response would be so rude.


    The problem was that he was talking about ughtering them all.


    It was just that, after bing extremely angry, the three of them suddenly turned around with a cold snort.


    After that, theypletely left.


    It seemed that they wanted to convey David''s words to the old man they called the elder.


    David and Jane continued eating as if nothing had happened.


    After a while after they ate, Mr. Lex actually appeared outside the university grounds.


    He scanned the university curiously.


    "Is he the one?" Jane asked David.


    She guessed right away because Mr. Lex did stand out there as a man from Southeast Asia.


    "Yes!" David nodded.


    "He does make a good impression," Jane said, looking more confident.


    She then stood up and continued, "let''s take him to the backyard."


    David followed her to her feet.


    The two of them exited the cafeteria.


    With his keen observation, Mr. Lex instantly spotted David''s whereabouts.


    David waved his hand to him, signaling him to follow them.


    Mr. Lex was also veryprehensive in his actions.


    He followed them quietly.


    In the backyard, although there were few people, but there were several hidden ces, even a warehouse. Jane chose that shed.


    Although the door was locked, she could open it with her maniption power.


    With ease, the door opened so David and Jane could enter.


    However, after entering the warehouse, both of them showed strange expressions.


    There were many tables that were no longer in use.


    On one of the tables, a man and a woman were having sex in a doggy style position.


    The two moaned in pleasure, not realizing that David and Jane had entered.


    They were college students, with above-average looks that suggested they were popr students.


    David did see them sometimes, but he didn''t recognize them. They should be students in theirst semester.


    Perhaps they were among the outstanding students.


    "Let''s find another ce," Jane said suddenly, immediately turning around and taking a step away without closing the door because David was still inside.


    David who followed her didn''t close the door either, so the sound of their moaning spread outside.


    Until now, they were still unaware that two people had entered the warehouse.


    Who knows which way they entered since the door was locked. Maybe they entered through the front door.


    In no time, there was an uproar over the sound of the couple''s moaning.

 Chapter 142: Berserker

    David and Jane were already far away when themotion happened.


    This at least distracted from them so that they could do something better.


    There was another warehouse that was older so even the lock was broken, full of holes.


    David and Jane entered that warehouse.


    Like the previous warehouse, it was also full of tables.


    "Jane, are you interested in having some fun here?" David asked her with a faint smile.


    The previous couple didn''t make him ufortable, but he was actually motivated. And he thought it was more fun to do it with Jane because of how elegant she was.


    A woman so elegant and respectable being fucked in a university warehouse, just thinking about it made David''s heart pound.


    Jane rolled her eyes, visibly disturbed by David''s idea.


    "Don''t say nonsense," she said.


    Despite her refusal, David couldn''t be sure if she really wasn''t interested. It was possible to be interested in getting a special thrill.


    Right after that, Mr. Lex finally walked into the warehouse, looking very confused.


    His eyes stared back and forth between David and Jane. Even he seemed to marvel at Jane, wondering what this woman''s identity was that gave off such an extraordinary aristocratic impression.


    Of course, what he was most curious about was still why David had brought him here.


    When it came to exining spiritual matters to a mere mortal who had nevere into contact with these things, David was also a bit at a loss as to where he should start.


    "You''ll be working for us!" Jane suddenly spoke while taking a step forward.


    She began to speak more while creating something above her palm with her maniption power.


    Mr. Lex quickly showed an expression of disbelief, from dumbfounded to open-mouthed.


    Jane apparently chose to exin this personally.


    David felt more at ease because that way, he didn''t have to go through the hassle.


    He even chose to sit on a table that was cleaner than the others, thinking that it was the best ce toy Jane''s elegant figure.


    It was a good thing Mr. Lex could adapt to such shocking information. He calmed down quickly and listened well to Jane.


    Jane told him to sit on the chair and he sat down immediately.


    After that, Jane gave him the Deity''s blood that she had brought.


    It was in a small bottle that was exactly the same as the bottle she used to store Zeus'' blood. Even the blood inside looked the same, there was no obvious difference.


    After being given the blood, Mr. Lex drank it without any hesitation.


    Jane then used her powers to manipte the environment around him to stop various effects.


    From Mr. Lex''s body, David saw a rather dark red light emanating. It was a light that seemed to hide the power of destruction and chaos.


    "The process is quite long, so let''s wait," Jane said.


    She was able to move around because she didn''t need to keep standing to control her power.


    David gave her space beside him, inviting her to sit down.


    However, Jane shook her head. She apparently chose to remain standing.


    David smiled wryly, thinking that Jane wanted to avoid something that would be difficult to control.


    Maybe she wasn''tpletely refusing, but it was impossible when Mr. Lex was still in front of them. Even if the man''s eyes were closed, his presence was still there.


    "By the way, whose Deity''s blood is that?" David asked Jane, curious about the powers Mr. Lex would have since they seemed unique and frightening.


    "Berserker, a figure who is not well known but was greatly feared in ancient times," Jane replied.


    David''s eyes grew even more interested as he said, "but now the character is often used by Japanese novels andics."


    "Indeed, the type of power should not differ much from what you see in theics," Jane replied.


    "Does that mean his mind will be uncontroble when he unleashes his power excessively?" asked David.


    "That might depend on how strong his heart is. However, since he does look like he has a strong heart, I think he will be able to control his mind well."


    At this moment, the red light from Mr. Lex''s body became thicker, as if it wanted to go on a rampage but could not pass through the barrier created by Jane.


    Mr. Lex''s eyelids twitched irregrly, indicating that he was holding something back.


    David did not know if he also experienced that when he drank Zeus'' blood. At that moment, he didn''t feel anything obvious because his mind was immersed in illusion.


    At this point, waiting was all he could do.


    Outside, everyone was busy with the warehouse next door.


    Although people were open about sexual matters, there was no way anyone wouldn''t be interested in seeing two people making love at the university until the sound of their moans echoed out.


    David couldn''t guess what happened to those two people.


    Maybe they didn''t get into trouble but they were definitely traumatized.


    Waiting for Mr. Lex was really long. David yawned a few times because he was bored.


    Jane, on the other hand, continued to look calm to the point there was no ripple at all on her face even though she was standing non-stop.


    BANG!


    An explosion sound echoed from Mr. Lex''s body, not very loud but David knew that it was very loud if not for the barrier made by Jane.


    His body finally calmed down after that explosion sound.


    The red light disappeared while Mr. Lex''s eyes opened, seemingly calm.


    He then looked down at his own hands, as if trying to feel his body which was obviously different.


    "Do you feel stronger now?" Jane asked him in her soft voice that was veryfortable to hear.


    Mr. Lex immediately nodded in response.


    "Thank you miss, I will definitely be forever loyal to you and Mr. David," he said.


    He looked so sincere when he said that that it was hard to doubt him.


    Jane smiled slightly in response, waving her hand as she replied, "go away, we''ll call you backter."


    "Okay!" Mr. Lex took orders like a soldier, not dying let alone questioning the person giving him orders.


    He stood up before leaving the warehouse, leaving David and Jane alone.


    "What are the habits that can increase his strength?" David asked Jane.


    "Behaving like a true warrior and fighting honorably, not quitting even if he loses, I believe that''s because that''s how the Berserker lives," Jane replied.


    David nodded at that, thinking that it was a very good characteristic.


    After that, he didn''t say anything, continuing to stare at Jane as if inviting her to do something.


    It was only natural that he teased her a little since Jane was still standing where she was.


    It made her look like she didn''t refuse.


    "Do whatever you want," she said suddenly, making David''s eyes light up.


    She really let him.


    He immediately got down from his desk, then hugged her slender waist.


    In response, she ced her hands on his chest.


    "Do it quickly," she said again.


    Davidughed softly at her words, not finding it strange that she wanted to linger.


    He nodded to Jane, then began to raise the blouse she was wearing.


    It was easy because she didn''t resist at all.


    In no time, the blouse slipped off her body, leaving her bra behind.


    Fortunately, it didn''t embarrass her.


    She also moved to strip David.


    Each of them was quite skillful at their respective tasks.


    One by one, the fabric on their bodies fell to the floor until there was nothing left at all.


    David could not help but observe Jane''s naked body.


    She had her own advantages over the others, and that was her elegance.


    Such a graceful body standing in that messy warehouse, anyone would say that it was an indescribable sight.


    David then hugged her body tightly before kissing her smooth, wet lips.


    When kissed, she responded instantly, even returning his embrace tightly.


    Their kiss bes deep and wild. Their tongues slipped out of their mouths, meeting and then dancing nimbly, like a pair of snakes.


    David caressed Jane''s slender back and groped her ass.


    Slowly, he pushed her onto the desk andid her on it so that her pussy was clearly visible under his gaze.


    His cock that was already standing erect became impatient.


    He quickly inserted it into Jane''s pussy.


    "Ohhhhh..." Jane moaned in pleasure so her ass lifted up.


    Her expression became intoxicated, she kept looking at David''s face then pulled his body to hug him.


    She clearly missed this beautiful moment with David.


    Her long legs went up to his waist, and wrapped around him.


    David started wiggling his hips, enjoying her body.


    Soon after Jane started moaning uncontrobly, looking like she was really enjoying herself.


    For them, there was no worry of exposing themselves even though the warehouse door was unlocked.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    The sound of flesh shing resounded loudly between Jane''s moans.


    In fact, even the desk on which Jane was lying continued to shake uncontrobly.


    The pounding sound was also very loud.


    It was as if the lust of the two young people could tear down the warehouse.

 Chapter 143: Ellas Secret

    Although Jane asked to y fast, unfortunately the fun made even Jane herself lose track of time.


    Their bodies are sweating profusely but they still don''t seem to want to stop.


    Jane also responds to David''s movements with wild abandon.


    Her kisses left many marks on David''s body.


    After 30 minutes, only then did both of them calm down.


    They became helpless, lying on the table that seemed to copse at any moment.


    Their swaying on the table made it break badly.


    Jane looked up at David''s face as she let out her breath while David smiled at her.


    "Having you is the most beautiful thing in all of life, not just mine," David said, kissing her forehead lovingly.


    Any woman would love to be praised, Jane was no exception. She leaned her face on David''s chest to feel calm andfortable.


    After making love, they still needed to cuddle, enjoying thefortable sensations their respective bodies gave them.


    And they must admit that cuddling while naked in the barn is quite sensational.


    They did it in an unthinkable ce. Now it''s no surprise then that there are some who like to do it in the barn.


    When David and Jane thought that the barn would be their ce for a while, they suddenly saw two people, a man and a woman heading towards the barn from its left side which was basically closed from people''s view.


    David showed a strange expression quickly as he recognized the woman.


    She was the lecturer, Audrey''s friend who often came to their apartment, E.


    The man she was with was obviously a student because he was young, probably a first year student, the same batch as David and Jane.


    However, the young man did look very striking. He was very handsome with a very luxurious outfit. Anyone could tell that he was a rich man''s son.


    E seemed happy to be with him.


    Realizing that they wanted to enter the building, David and Jane quickly stood up and got dressed. They cleaned their bodies with their strength.


    "Let''s go to the back," David said, pulling Jane''s hand without giving her a chance to respond.


    They could have left the warehouse right away, but David was curious, he wanted to see what the two would do.


    Today, E did look prettier than usual.


    Although she was a bit short and her face was a bit chubby, she still looked elegant as she wore a short white dress with her hair in a neat bun.


    Of course, overall she was still a beautiful woman even though she was not as beautiful as David''s women.


    For David''s taste, she wasn''t enough to make him desire her, but the other men would definitely love to hook up with her.


    Her bubbly personality was also attractive, and she wouldn''t embarrass a man with a great background since she was a lecturer herself.


    The two apparently entered through the window.


    It didn''t cause them any trouble as the window was quite low.


    From the back room, David and Jane could see them because there were some sizable holes.


    Just by standing next to those holes, the front room of the warehouse was clearly visible.


    "What are you doing here?" Jane asked with her forehead wrinkled.


    It seemed that she was annoyed that David wanted to peek at someone else.


    "Come on, please wait a moment," David replied with a faint smile.


    When he begged with that smile, Jane who was also too fond of him could not refuse.


    At this moment, E closed the window while the young man hugged her from behind.


    "Honey, promise to wait for me to finish my studies. After that, we will get married. With me, you don''t have to worry about money or anything. My father is very rich and I am his only son." The young man said, seemingly begging E for love.


    That made E smile happily.


    She turned back, then caressed his face.


    "Darling, you must believe in me. I have fully epted and there is only you in my heart," she replied.


    E''s spirits seemed high when she said that, showing that she liked him too.


    Delighted, the young man kissed E on the lips, to which E of course responded.


    Their kiss became wild instantly. Their hands caressed each other''s bodies while undressing each other.


    Their lust seems to be so strong that the air gets hot.


    In no time, they be fully naked, all the more exciting for David as this is like watching a live porn video.


    Unexpectedly, he could actually see E naked.


    Her body was quite sexy actually. She had big, round breasts and ass.


    On the table beside the window, the young manid E''s body down before starting to fuck her.


    They started fucking, making E moan uncontrobly.


    Her moans were much louder than Jane''s, and David had to admit that they were wilder.


    When with Audrey, E sometimes talks about the guys her age who are popr in Paris.


    Who would have thought that she would end up hooking up with a college student practically ten years younger than her, even promising to be his wife.


    To David''s surprise, Jane had no interest in watching the porn scene. She preferred to y with her own cell phone.


    David smiled wryly, thinking that Jane did have a pure soul, not allowing her eyes to see dirty things constantly.


    After that, David finally decided to take Jane away from there.


    Now the question was what would he do?


    After a while, David thought it might be time for him to have an all-out fight with the church troops from the Vatican.


    "Jane, let''s find a ce to beat them up," David said.


    He could see them when he arrived at the frontwn of the university as some of them were constantly peering into thewn.


    "Okay!" Jane nodded and walked towards her Rolls-Royce.


    Inside the car, there was Lisa who was so busy with her cell phone that she didn''t notice David and Jane''s arrival.


    When they looked closely at her cell phone, David and Jane discovered that she was actually reading a novel, probably a romantic novel about a king and a queen.


    The sound of Jane opening the back door of the car was enough to startle her that her back straightened up instantly.


    However, she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that it was Jane who opened the car door.


    "Take us to a quiet ce with arge area," Jane told her.


    She immediately nodded and obviously understood Jane and David''s destination because she also saw the church troops outside the university.


    After David got into the car, she drove off, heading for the outskirts of the city.


    And the car was immediately followed by the church troops.


    They used threerge buses, more thanst time.


    The three buses were driven in a reckless manner, as if they owned the streets of Paris. Even when there happened to be a red light in front of them and Jane''s car had passed first, they ran through the red light without caring about the rules and horns of other cars.


    Seeing their behavior, David finally understood why Europe was known as the dark ages when they ruled.


    On the outskirts of the city, there happened to be a sports area with two ser fields and many other sports fields.


    At this hour, the area was very quiet, with no people at all other than the janitors.


    David didn''t have to worry about them. The church''s troops instantly knocked the janitors unconscious.


    Lisa stopped the car in the middle of the ser field, seemingly not worried that it would be damaged by the fight.


    She did note out, in fact Jane remained seated. She told David to get out himself because she wanted him to fight with satisfaction.


    David did indeed just get out of the car himself, and stood beside it, waiting for the three buses to arrive.


    When the three buses stopped, the church troops inside them came out in session through the bus doors, looking like a performance troupe.


    David repeatedly had to stifle augh when he saw them.


    The Elder was apanied by the main members of the church troop, including Austin and Carson.


    He was then invited to lead them.


    With a crown on his head and a long staff in his hand, he looked very authoritative despite his rather slow footsteps.


    His eyes were full of majesty. When he looked at David, it was as if he was looking at a great sinner.


    Perhaps in his mind now se was an angel whose duty was to cleanse sin from people by punishing them.


    "Brat, don''t you n to repent and ept your punishment?" the old man asked David in a scolding tone.


    Expecting intelligence and wisdom from this old man was indeed unreasonable. David smiled wryly.


    "Maybe I will repent if you can force me to do so," David replied, choosing to provoke him directly.


    "Brat, how dare you speak presumptuously to an elder."


    David''s response instantly enraged the church troops.


    Austin and Carson even took two steps forward, as if they wanted to be the first to attack.

 Chapter 144: Its Not That Difficult

    David looked at the fat man and the thin man, shaking his head with a dismissive expression.


    "You two better just watch on the side," he told them.


    "Brat, I''ll beat you today," Austin replied angrily.


    After that, he and Carson jumped at David.


    Light emanated from their bodies, then turned into swords.


    They actually attacked first.


    Davidughed and waved his hand casually.


    Roar!


    A huge tiger head made of lightning appeared beside them and mmed into them with its mouth open.


    BANG! BANG!


    The head seemed to instantly break many of their bones while the lightning bolts seared their bodies, turning their skin pitch ck.


    Their bodies emitted smoke as they fell helplessly.


    Now, their gazes became nk, as if they were on the verge of death even though they were still conscious.


    The difference between David''s power now and then was too much. David only needed to use a little strength to create the tiger''s head.


    His simple attack made the elder furrow his brows.


    Now, he was clearly beginning to realize that David was a dangerous creature.


    "If the devil is not defeated, he will continue to threaten humans," he said then looked at the people behind him, and signaled to them.


    It was clearly an order to do something.


    After that, they suddenly lined up and sat on the ser field together.


    They then prayed, singing some kind of song that David could not understand.


    This was moreplicated than thest time when Austin and Carson''s subordinates helped them.


    The elder himself said a different prayer in a low voice.


    Before long, there was spiritual energy gathering around him, bing very clear over time due to its increasing density.


    It also becamerge. David was somewhat shocked when he finally saw the end result of that energy.


    It actually became a white war armor that enveloped the elder''s entire body.


    The armor was three timesrger than the elder himself. Who knew how his body was now, whether it had also be bigger.


    Clearly, now in front of David was no longer an old man, but a warrior whose height was three timesrger than a normal human.


    After the armor, what appeared next was a silver greatsword.


    "Son, are you still not going to give up?" The old man''s voice echoed from within the armor, so full of majesty that the air trembled from his voice.


    It seemed that he couldn''t stop trying to remind David. Probably because he felt the most righteous.


    David responded with an attack, the same tiger''s head that mmed straight into the old man who was now a giant knight.


    BANG!


    The blow of the tiger''s head was so hard, but the result was very bad. The tiger''s head instantly shattered into tiny lightning bolts while the armor was not scratched in the slightest.


    "Hmph!" The old man grunted harshly.


    "You really need to be taught a lesson first," he said.


    After saying that, he suddenly lunged towards David.


    His speed surprised David because he was really very fast.


    It only took him a moment to arrive in front of him.


    With full momentum, he swung his sword from above towards him.


    It seemed to split his body into two.


    However, David did not lose hisposure.


    Excalibur appeared directly in his hand.


    He swung it upwards to meet the big sword.


    ng!


    Their collision produced a huge me, a silver and gold light that surged into the air.


    The sound was simr to that of thunder, probably capable of tearing an ordinary human''s ears.


    The result was great for David now as the huge armor was flung upwards,nding in front of the crowd of church members.


    The sight left them in shock as they thought the elder would be undefeatable when he fought with that armor.


    Although now he hadn''t lost, it showed that he was at a disadvantage in that confrontation.


    His eyes behind the armor looked seriously at the sword in David''s hand.


    "Where did you find that sword?" he asked David in a hoarse voice, sounding very serious.


    Perhaps he recognized what the sword was.


    "None of your business," David replied with a provoking expression.


    Whoosh!


    Now he took the initiative to strike first.


    With his sword, he moved quickly towards the old man.


    He didn''t have to wait for him to arrive before she shed his sword at him.


    The Excalibur emitted an extremely bright golden light, then half of the light turned purple.


    Shua!


    When the sword moved, an enormous sh appeared, heading towards the old man.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    From within the sh, roar after roar echoed out, sounding terrifying.


    "You think you can beat me!" The old man turned out to be furious.


    However, instead of counterattacking, he apparently chose to create a shield of light in front of him. It was as thick as steel.


    Perhaps the old man didn''t trust himself to have another confrontation when David attacked first.


    Unfortunately, the strength of the light shield did not match the old man''s expectations.


    When the sh struck the light shield, it instantly shattered into small fragments.


    In the instant after that, the sh struck the armor.


    Crack!


    The shield was instantly made to crack, then split in half,pletely unable to survive the sh.


    David then saw the old man jump out from inside the shield.


    His face was flushed, looking embarrassed and angry.


    "Brat, you dare, your sins are boundless, you cannot be forgiven," he said, roaring loudly.


    David shook his head, thinking that the only way to shut this old man up was to kill him.


    Whoosh!


    He lunged towards him with full momentum.


    Countless bolts of lightning surged from his body, electrifying the space until it seemed to want to tear apart.


    "Damned bastard!" The old man became even angrier.


    He pointed his long staff at David, reciting a prayer.


    After that, a giant white snake suddenly appeared in front of him. It was indeed enormous, probably reaching seventy meters in length.


    Roaring loudly, the white snake lunged at David.


    Its open mouth seemed to want to swallow him directly.


    David did not dodge, allowing himself to enter the snake''s mouth.


    He wasn''t afraid because he was sure it wasn''t threatening him.


    What he wanted was to intimidate the old man.


    Inside the snake''s mouth was different from a normal snake''s mouth because the snake was created from energy, so inside the mouth there was only an array of energy.


    David created a lightning spear that he didn''t need to hold. The spear had arge size.


    After it appeared, it pierced the top of the mouth.


    Shua!


    In an instant, a hole was created that David could exit through.


    The snake died instantly, falling to the ground with a thud as its brain was destroyed.


    Using the snake as a foothold, David''s momentum increased dramatically.


    "I think you''re too weak," David said when he arrived in front of the old man.


    Thetter was finally starting to look scared.


    David didn''t hold back, shing Excalibur into his already wrinkled neck.


    He had no chance to fight back.


    Excalibur easily split his neck into two.


    Blood gushed out, soaking the ser field.


    All the church members sitting at the back could say nothing but show disbelief.


    David''s eyes looked at them coldly.


    He had decided to take decisive action against them, not letting them go.


    Killing was very easy for him. His current heart was not shaken in the slightest because as Zeus'' power grew stronger, his view of even ughter became something simple.


    With eyes that became colder, he shed his Excalibur towards them.


    Golden light filled with lightning bolts shaped like waves crashed towards them, enough to make David confident that they would be reduced to ashes so that he would not have to clean up their corpses.


    In an instant, the golden light drowned them all. A football field was also submerged.


    Two secondster, the light disappeared, leaving the children nothing but destruction. The ser field was also gone without a trace.


    Phew!


    David really didn''t look like he was feeling heavy, he sighed like he had just finished a workout.


    At the same time, Jane got out of the car, looking elegant as ever.


    She approached David with her calm stride.


    "You don''t seem very satisfied," she said to David with a slight smile.


    "This fight is rather rxed, so I can''t release power recklessly," David replied.


    "Is the Vatican not that strong?" he asked.


    "Many are stronger, than that man, of course. After all, he''s only an elder. He is only a leader in mortal affairs. Above him, there are those who are given the title of Angels. Those who are truly powerful," Jane replied.


    "Well, then I''ll wait for the arrival of those with that title," David said, looking impatient.


    Jane didn''t respond anymore, she pointed her hand at the corpse of the elder.


    Without any energy being released, the elder''s corpse shrank until there was nothing left.


    Jane''s power of maniption was frightening. David couldn''t help but wonder who would win if he and Jane fought.


    Of course, it was unnecessary since they were lovers who loved each other.


    Their fighting ground was the bed.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 145: Meet Again

    David, Jane, and Lisa left the ce immediately, not caring that it waspletely destroyed.


    There would probably be some horrendous news about the sports area being mysteriously destroyed in the near future.


    On the way back to the university, Jane''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    David saw that it was Evelyn calling her.


    Jane seemed annoyed by the name but she still picked up the call.


    "What is it?" She asked, speaking first.


    "Bring your boyfriend to the Hilton Hotel, I want to see him." Evelyn''s voice echoed in response, audible to David.


    Evelyn''s tone sounded rather cold when she said that, very different from when she spoke to David in reality.


    "What do you want from him?" asked Jane, frowning.


    Jane didn''t know anything between David and her mother. Perhaps she thought that her mother wanted to judge David, or even worse, would interfere with their rtionship.


    Unfortunately, Evelyn didn''t respond anymore, she disconnected the call, leaving Jane visibly upset.


    For David, Evelyn clearly just wanted a chance to meet him. She probably knew that he wouldn''t be able toe see her in person with Jane by his side, hence, she used this method.


    At this moment, Jane looked at David, as if asking for his opinion.


    "Alright, let''s go to that hotel," David said, looking calm on the surface but really feeling very awkward.


    Only he himself knew how cunning he was now.


    Jane nodded at that and then signaled Lisa to drive to the hotel Evelyn had mentioned.


    It was a luxurious hotel in the center of the city with guests consisting entirely of the elite.


    David and Jane went straight to the entrance of the hotel.


    Just now, Jane received a message from her mother saying that she was waiting in the hotel lobby.


    Entering the hotel lobby, David couldn''t help but look around, sofa after sofa.


    He had to admit that he missed Evelyn, so there was an impatience to see her again.


    However, his actions in Jane''s eyes were that he might be a bit worried


    In no time at all, David found her, sitting next to an open window.


    She was sitting on a one-person sofa with a table in front of her and another sofa behind that table, drinking a milky coffee that was still puffing smoke.


    What she was wearing was a professional outfit consisting of trousers and a gray shirt with white stripes. Her blonde hair was in a bun as usual, but it wasn''t so neat anymore, showing that she had tossed her head a few times either in the chair or on that sofa.


    Of course, her beauty was number one without a doubt in that hotel lobby.


    Jane was inferior to her because she was much more mature. Young men or middle-aged men couldn''t help but be mesmerized at the sight of her, truly a woman who made people feel like owning her was like owning the whole world.


    As David looked at her, she also looked at him, and managed to wink her left eye before Jane looked at her.


    Jane was actually rather sullen when she saw her mother, as if she was going to be troubled by her.


    She then walked towards her while holding David''s hand tightly. Perhaps she wanted to tell her mother that they were inseparable.


    When looking at Jane, Evelyn looked rather cold and serious, including her smile.


    "What do you want?" she asked her once they arrived in front of her desk.


    She asked the same thing because she wanted to make her mother''s point clear.


    "A man should meet his girlfriend''s mother if he''s serious," Evelyn replied in a calm tone, looking at David''s face pretending like he had no business being here.


    Jane frowned at her words.


    It was normal for everyone except the children of elite or wealthy families because their mothers sometimes hindered their rtionships on the grounds of inequality of social and economic status.


    "I will talk to him in private, you wait here," Evelyn added as she stood up.


    David rolled his eyes at that while Jane frowned again.


    "No problem," David said suddenly, acting as if he had no worries about talking one-on-one with his girlfriend''s mother.


    Indeed, he had nothing to worry about.


    A scenario like his girlfriend''s mother asking him to leave his girlfriend was really unlikely after the beautiful moment between him and Evelyn.


    Instead, they would just continue the beautiful moment again, which was definitely more beautiful than before.


    Since David didn''t object, Jane couldn''t protest either. She finally chose to keep quiet.


    After that, Evelyn took a step while signaling David to follow her.


    She headed to the VVIP elevator.


    The elevator even opened by itself the moment she arrived at its doors.


    She stepped inside without inviting David to enter as well, showing a persistent coldness.


    David just walked straight into the elevator.


    The doors immediately closed and the elevator rose without the need to press any buttons. Probably because the purpose of the elevator itself was only for one specific floor.


    "Do you keep being cold like that in front of others?" David asked her, not hesitating at all to speak to her.


    From the moment the elevator doors closed, her cold face softened very quickly.


    "That is indeed my true self, you get my friendliness because you have my love," the woman replied calmly but smiled until her lips curved so beautifully.


    She was so beautiful that David wanted to hug her tightly and not let go.


    However, David chose not to act right away.


    "I think you''ve made me feel very sneaky. You know, Jane brought me here to see you," he said, still feeling sorry for Jane.


    "I don''t have much time, without this method, we don''t have time to date," Evelyn replied as if she wasn''t worried about Jane''s feelings at all.


    "Jane might get suspicious if she waits too long," David said.


    "No, she won''t," Evelyn replied, leaving David confused.


    However, a momentter, he suddenly received a message from Jane.


    (I have some sudden business, so I can''t wait for you. If that woman is bothering you, just leave and don''t mind her.)


    David, "..."


    Staring at Evelyn, David did not know whether tough or cry.


    This woman had obviously devised such a scheme, creating a special problem for hrt daughter to keep her busy while she was going out with her own daughter''s boyfriend.


    DING!


    The elevator finally stopped moving and the doors opened, revealing a long hallway where there was only one door on each wall.


    This indicated that the rooms behind each door were very spacious.


    David couldn''t tell if they were bedrooms or meeting rooms.


    Since they were not far from the elevator, it didn''t take long before David and Evelyn arrived in front of the two doors.


    Evelyn''s destination was the door on the right.


    She opened it with an electronic card.


    When the door opened, David found a spacious and luxurious room, filled with lights that looked more like jewelry thanmps.


    Unfortunately, it seemed to be a meeting room, not a bedroom.


    Perhaps it had been recently used as the table still had traces of food left on it.


    However, this meeting room had its own recreational facilities, one of which was a sizable swimming pool or arge sofa that could definitely be used for reclining.


    Evelyn unbuttoned two buttons of her top shirt, which instantly made a bit of her breast cleavage visible.


    She turned her gaze to David, faced him and unhesitatingly extended one of her hands to his shoulder while her other hand touched his chest.


    "For once, there''s no way you''re being awkward again, right? Or do you want to get drunk first?" asked Evelyn, smiling beautifully again.


    "I''m not a guy who will be awkward forever," replied David, responding to her actions by hugging her slender waist.


    "It has to be that way, despite our identities and our age difference, we are lovers now, you really have a sense of love for me, don''t you, not just because you can''t resist your desires?" she replied.


    "I don''t know if it''s love, but I''m sure I want to have you forever and don''t want to lose you," David replied.


    "Then that means you already really love me," Evelyn replied, advancing her chest slightly so that her breasts pressed against David''s chest, giving him an incredible sensation.


    David gazed at her beautiful face that looked absolutely perfect from any angle. Her pair of eyebrows were sharp and beautifully arched while her eyes emitted a seductive light.


    David''s face slowly moved towards hers.


    Last time, as far as he remembered he had not kissed her on the lips, only hugged her and squeezed her breasts.


    That meant the true romance between them had yet to begin. Now, there was no reason not to start.


    The question was where would they end up?


    Will it just be a short date given theck of preparation?


    That''s not important to think about either. What matters to David now is to enjoy what he can enjoy.


    Besides, spending time just on romance without going any further is also a lot of fun when it is done with Evelyn, this maturedy with a wonderful identity.

 Chapter 146: Romanticism

    As soon as their lips met, Evelyn immediately hugged David''s body tightly while pushing her face forward so that their lips pressed tightly together.


    It was an incredible sensation, indescribable in words. David''s eyes closed for a moment and shone brightly when he opened them again.


    His hand held Evelyn''s ass, groping it gently.


    In response, Evelyn''s hands went into David''s shirt, caressing his chest.


    They suck on each other''s lips so that their saliva flows into each other''s mouths.


    It is as if they have the same heart as their kisses actually match perfectly.


    Their tongues then meet, caressing each other gently.


    This did not stop until they were out of breath.


    "Honey," David said after he broke the kiss.


    He very rarely called his women with that word, but for Evelyn, she was truly special in his heart even though she was not number one.


    Her charm was too overwhelming that it made his thoughts be uncontroble.


    Evelyn''s lips curved beautifully hearing David call her honey.


    She caressed his face in response.


    "From that kiss, I know ourpatibility is almost one hundred percent," she said. "If we were the same age, I would definitely be your first lover, and the biggest in your heart."


    David only became more excited at her words.


    He grabbed her breasts, squeezing them so hard that her neck turned red. However, the woman forced herself to show a calm expression with her smile.


    "Let''s sit down," she added, pulling David to the sofa but ending up with her body lying down while David pressed against her from above with his face right above hers.


    It was a good position, David kissed her cheek then her forehead while Evelyn unbuttoned David''s shirt until it was fully open.


    She then removes the shirt from David''s body so that she can caress his body more freely.


    In professional attire, she has her own special aura.


    While kissing her cheeks, David''s hands went inside her shirt, grabbed her breasts and squeezed them instantly making her face blush.


    "David darling," the woman said in a tone that sounded spoiled.


    She kissed David on the lips again, continuing the previous wild kiss.


    Dating quietly was obviously impossible now that they had passion controlling their minds.


    They kissed until they ran out of breath again.


    After that, Evelyn pushes David to the side while she faces him.


    At this time, she starts to unbutton her shirt more, making David''s eyes ze over.


    She really took the initiative to show him her body.


    Althoughst time she was very sexy, at that time she was wearing a dress so many parts of her body were still covered. If she took off her shirt, practically only her bra would be left behind.


    In no time, all the buttons of her shirt were exposed. David could finally see her t, white belly.


    Shua!


    She took off her shirt and threw it on the floor.


    "Is this more pleasing to your eyes?" asked Evelyn with blinking eyes.


    "Yes!" David did not argue. He grabbed her breast under her gaze, squeezing it gently.


    It looked even more beautiful when squeezed.


    David''s eyes were drawn to her long, white neck.


    He brought his lips close to her neck, kissing it and pinching it gently.


    His tonguees out of his mouth and licks that long neck.


    Evelyn smiled when she saw David lustfully kissing her neck. She held his head, pressing it gently.


    Such a good mother-inw, loving her son-inw so sincerely, that is this woman, hard to find in any ce.


    After stopping, David looked at her beautiful face again.


    However, he found lying down a bit ufortable due to the narrow area on the sofa, so he sat up while pulling her body so that she sat on his thighs, facing him.


    Her cleavage looked even sexier as she sat up. David felt like taking off her bra, but he refrained as this was not a suitable ce to overdo it.


    Much to his surprise, Evelyn suddenly takes out her cell phone, and opens the front camera.


    After that, she pointed her hand up so that the camera captured her figure and David''s figure.


    "Do you want to post our photos on your social media?" asked David with a quietugh.


    Of course, he was only joking because Evelyn''s actions were funny.


    "We can''t see each other every day, I need this when I start missing you," Evelyn replied, starting to take photos.


    She didn''t just take the photo in one pose. After that position, she turned forward, leaned on David''s chest and then took a photo of the song as David hugged her waist.


    Every photo she took had good results because the lighting in the room was very good plus they were handsome and beautiful.


    Their age difference only added to the sexiness of the photos.


    "How about I send these photos to Jane?" asked Evelyn with a faint smile to David.


    David''s expression instantly looked like he wanted tough or cry.


    "I''m afraid Jane will leave me immediately if it''s done now," David replied with a wry smile.


    "Are you afraid of being abandoned by her? Don''t you still have me? We can build our kingdom together," she replied causing David''s mouth to open with a frozen expression.


    "Ehhmmm..." He cleared his throat awkwardly, feeling unable to hear that.


    Luckily Evelyn was only joking because sheughed after he cleared his throat.


    Knock! Knock!


    And suddenly, there were knocks on the meeting room door, shocking David enough that his back straightened.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a servant sending food," Evelyn said to David.


    David rolled his eyes because it had scared him enough.


    What he was afraid of was not others seeing them, but Jane. After all, this wasn''t exactly a secret either. Owen, for example, had seen their romance and he knew full well their status as mother-inw and son-inw.


    After that, Evelyn pressed a certain button on the electronic card that was the key to the room.


    The card also had a remote-like feature.


    David guessed the button was to send a message to the servant outside that he could enter directly.


    Perhaps Evelyn was toozy to stand up now.


    David didn''t think much of it either. He didn''t worry about the servant''s eyes at all.


    A momentter, the door finally opened, revealing a tea cart with a covered tray on it and two bottles of obviously very expensive wine.


    The servant pushing the tea cart was a young man, probably around David''s age.


    He pushed the tea cart into the meeting room while looking around curiously.


    He quickly found David and Evelyn, a sight that shocked him because he knew who Evelyn was.


    He did not expect that she was with a man here, and was being hugged by that man from behind.


    However, he actually did not see them fully. What he saw was only their heads, and that was from behind because they were facing opposite directions while their bodies were blocked by the back of the sofa.


    Despite not seeing David''s face, he could immediately deduce that David was a young man around his age.


    This could not help but make hik extremely jealous of David.


    David''s identity here is not important at all, whether he is Evelyn''s lover or just a gigolo. The fact that he could hug Evelyn was truly something indescribable.


    At the same time, the young man had for some reason be resentful towards Evelyn.


    Probably because the woman was not what he had imagined.


    In his mind, Evelyn was a professional businesswoman with quite a cold personality.


    Who would have thought that in hindsight, she was also a woman romancing a man.


    At this moment, Evelyn suddenly turned her head back, looking at him.


    The servant was very surprised by Evelyn''s gaze.


    He was also mesmerized because the current Evelyn looked even sexier even though he did not see that she was no longer wearing her shirt.


    What made her look even sexier was her lips that looked wet and her hair that had be a little messy coupled with her expression that was much more rxedpared to when she was outside where her expression always looked serious.


    "Leave it there," Evelyn replied to the waiter.


    Her voice was also softer, shaking the servant''s heart.


    However, he was also very rational. He dared not stay there any longer.


    Quickly, he stepped back and closed the door.


    Phew!


    Outside, he let out a sigh of relief. Only then did he realize that his body was covered in cold sweat.


    At this point, he kept wondering who was with Evelyn. He vowed to wait in the lobby when his work hours were over to see the man.


    After the door closed, David who looked back saw that the tea cart suddenly moved itself to their table.


    "This is it?" His eyes looked at Evelyn''s fingers which were also moving as if pulling the push table.


    "This is my power, I rarely use it but I am very powerful among Spiritual Beings," Evelyn said, exining to David.


    "Is this like Jane''s power?" asked David.


    Jane was also like that, able to move objects without touching them.


    "No, it''s different, Jane does maniption whereas I can create invisible threads of energy to control things. It''s apletely different type of power even though it looks the same. Jane''s power is much more terrifying, but of course, my power has its own advantages.


    For example, I can create very long threads of energy so that I can control objects that are very far away from me whereas Jane can only control objects around her. An airne flying too low can be brought down by me."


    "..."

 Chapter 147: Evelyns Request

    In no time, the tea cart arrived in front of their sofa.


    Evelyn opened the lid of the tray, revealing a long roast, reddish-brown in color with yellowish grease.


    Next to it, there was a knife and fork.


    Evelyn immediately picked up the knife and fork, cutting the meat into small pieces.


    She stabbed one of the pieces of meat, but instead of aiming it at her own mouth, she aimed it at David''s mouth.


    "Eat," she said softly.


    Of course, David epted.


    He opened his mouth, let the meat into his mouth, then chewed it with a smile that didn''t seem to leave his face.


    It was indeed hard not to feel very happy when getting this kind of service from Evelyn.


    As he chewed on the meat, Evelyn finally took one piece for herself.


    "Is it delicious?" she asked David.


    "Of course, but you make it more delicious," David replied, hugging her waist tighter.


    Sheughed lightly and then took another piece of meat for him.


    asionally they joked while eating.


    Because maybe this was too extraordinary an experience, so everything seemed short.


    Before they knew it, the meat on the tray was gone so Evelyn had no other choice but to put down the fork she was holding.


    After that, she picked up one of the wine bottles, opening it while turning towards David.


    "Do you want to drink? It''s not that intoxicating, it just makes you feel a little floaty," she said.


    "Sure!" David didn''t refuse.


    It was just that he didn''t see any cups, so he wondered how they would drink, if it was straight from the bottle.


    As it turned out, Evelyn actually drank straight from the bottle. She brought its head to her mouth, spilling enough wine that her cheeks bubbled.


    After that, she suddenly kissed David in that condition.


    David immediately understood that she wanted to help him drink.


    Of course, David did not refuse, he opened his lips, letting the wine in Evelyn''s mouth flow into his mouth.


    Even though it was her former mouth, but what man would refuse wine flowing from such a sexy mouth.


    David drank the wine voraciously without holding back while his fingers pressed against her breasts.


    In no time, David finished the wine.


    Evelyn has no other choice but to stop the kiss.


    She then drank the wine in the bottle again and repeated the same thing.


    David thought that this was their love ritual, delicious and sensational.


    To David''s surprise, after the wine in the bottle was gone and he started to feel floaty, Evelyn suddenly stuck her tongue to his chin, licking the dripping wine from his mouth. She happened not to have cleaned it up yet.


    Evelyn''s tongue moved from his chin to his neck, asionally she kissed him with strong suction.


    David was almost trembling from the sensation being so overwhelming.


    He grabbed her head, stroking her hair which eventually made her hair bune undone.


    Her hair then fell down, quite long and bushy.


    Her aura instantly looked different with that loose hair. She was just as beautiful but looked younger and sweeter.


    If her hair was in a ponytail, perhaps she would start to look like a youngdy.


    "Honey," the woman said after stopping kissing his neck.


    She looked at his face with a drunken expression.


    "Is there anything you want?" asked David in response.


    His question was not perfunctory, of course. He was beginning to understand the way women express and he felt that Evelyn wanted to ask him for something.


    It was something he could not guess because Evelyn was too extraordinary that it was hard to think of what she needed from him.


    "I want to ride around the city, but on a motorcycle," the woman replied with a smile that actually looked sweet.


    David rolled his eyes strangely at her request.


    It was such a simple thing, but it was unexpected that she would want that.


    "Why do you want to ride around the city on a motorcycle?" David asked, trying to figure out this woman''s thoughts.


    "When I was young, people dated on motorcycles, but I was too busy studying at the time that I didn''t have the chance to date," she replied.


    Her tone that became somewhat spoiled after she got drunk was really pleasant to hear.


    David wanted tough but he held back. He nodded to her while stroking her back.


    "Sure, let''s ride around the city on a motorcycle, but I don''t have a motorcycle, have you prepared one?" said David.


    "I knew you would agree, so I have it ready," she replied.


    The funny thing is that after she said that, she kissed David again, a kiss that can be said to be very wild.


    Since she wanted to kiss first, David naturally responded.


    Itsted up to five minutes.


    "Please wait a moment," Evelyn said afterwards before standing up.


    She looked calmer after kissing David. Her steps also looked so steady that no one would think that she was drunk.


    The effect of the wine was not that strong, it only made the body feel light.


    Evelyn then walked to a table where there was a small suitcase on it.


    It was a suitcase of clothes, so David guessed she wanted to wear new clothes.


    The question was what kind of clothes she would wear.


    While walking to the table, she apparently ponytailed her hair so that the back of her head looked even sexier with her long neck fully exposed.


    She arrived in front of that table after that.


    David naturally kept observing her. He wanted to see her change clothes.


    She opened the suitcase which did contain clothes.


    The first thing she took out of the suitcase was a ck hat, then a pair of short jeans, and a ck leather jacket.


    After taking them out of the suitcase, her hand held her own pants.


    David''s eyes immediately shine brightly. After she holds her pants, Evelyn immediately pushes them down.


    Slowly, the pants slid down, revealing her white underwear.


    Her butt seemed to get bigger instantly, which was obviously because all this time the jeans she was wearing were pressing down on her butt.


    In no time, the jeans fell to the floor.


    Her pair of legs were really long, white, and clean. They were slender and sexy, David couldn''t stop staring at them. He even felt like jumping off that table and grabbing that woman.


    Unfortunately, there was no mattress here.


    Evelyn turns her gaze to David as she wears only a bra and panties.


    She smiled faintly at him and blinked her eyes.


    Her face did look much younger when her hair was in a ponytail.


    Afterward, she picks up the hat on the table and puts it on her head, which only makes her look even younger.


    One would believe her if she said that she was only in her mid-20s.


    After that, she put on those short jeans.


    It was indeed too short so most of her thighs were exposed.


    Without wearing a tanktop, she then put on that leather jacket.


    She was quite quick to put on her clothes.


    "Come on," she said as she waved her hand to David.


    David wondered if she had ever dressed like that before.


    Jane would probably be awkward if she saw her mother now.


    David stood up and walked over to her as she walked to the door.


    They met right in front of that door.


    "In about a month, I''ll be celebrating my birthday," she said suddenly, making David look at her curiously.


    "It''s a big party that will be held on a cruise ship and invite guests from various financial bosses. However, it will be a party for both of us."


    After saying that, she kissed David on the cheek.


    David didn''t know how to react.


    He held the woman''s hand and opened the door before she did.


    She looked happy, even resting her head on his shoulder.


    When David looked at her other hand, she was also holding sunsses.


    Arriving in the elevator, she put on the sunsses.


    Although they weren''t very big, they still changed her quite a lot.


    People who knew her well probably wouldn''t recognize her unless they saw her up close.


    She had already fully given the impression of a youngdy.


    The elevator quickly descended downwards. David and Evelyn did nothing in the elevator but continued to hold hands.


    In no time, the elevator reached the bottom and the doors opened.


    They instantly received a lot of stares, which of course they didn''t care about.


    They immediately got out of the elevator and walked towards the door of the hotel.


    The servant who delivered the food earlier was indeed there.


    His mouth opened wide when he saw David and Evelyn.


    Now he could finally see David, but he didn''t really care anymore as he was focused on Evelyn.


    He wondered if the woman was really Evelyn, but from the hair color, the woman was definitely Evelyn.


    Unfortunately, David and Evelyn''s pace was quite fast. They disappeared from his sight in no time.

 Chapter 148: Beach

    David and Evelyn headed to the hotel''s underground parking lot, which was full of luxury cars.


    In the corner where Evelyn was headed, David saw a red ninja motorcycle, which had a very tall and small back seat.


    The woman sitting on the back seat of the motorcycle practically had to hug the person riding the motorcycle tightly to keep her from falling off.


    "Is this?" David asked Evelyn.


    The motorcycle''s lock was even attached, if there was a thief, it wouldn''t be difficult to steal it.


    "Yes!" Evelyn nodded, and allowed David to get on the motorcycle.


    As it turned out, there were no helmets around.


    It seemed that Evelyn hadn''t nned to use a helmet in the first ce.


    David didn''t think much of it even though it was considered illegal.


    After all, he was with one of the most powerful women in the world. What was the problem with riding without a helmet. He climbed onto the motorcycle quickly, turning the key so that the motorcycle''s indicator light came on.


    Evelyn smiled widely as she saw that.


    She quickly climbed onto the back seat of the motorcycle which was really high so she had to use a step even though her body was really tall.


    Sure enough, the space of the back seat was very limited. Evelyn had to slide her butt forward with her hands tightly hugging David''s waist.


    Even though she was wearing a leather jacket, David still felt the softness of her breasts clearly because of how tightly she hugged him.


    Her chin was on his shoulder while her face rested against his.


    "Let''s go," she said.


    David started the motorcycle''s engine, pulled the clutch, and engaged the gear before slowly releasing the clutch and turning the throttle.


    Slowly, the motorcycle moved out of the basement.


    Through the ss of the car he passed, David saw Evelyn''s figure sitting behind him.


    She really looked very striking and alluring, like a woman not of this world.


    Not only was she very beautiful, she was also very sexy.


    Her blonde hair in a ponytail really looked beautiful, especially when it swayed as it was hit by the wind.


    No one would have guessed that she was a middle-aged woman, and the President of the Bank of London.


    When he finally reached the road, David immediately caught everyone''s attention, more specifically Evelyn who was sitting at the back.


    Her uplifted buttocks coupled with her slim and curvy waist is truly a sight that can make the eyes lose consciousness from being too mesmerized.


    The ponytail of her hair floated higher as the motorcycle became faster, as if it would be left behind so that some people hoped to grab it.


    Unfortunately, her figure disappeared quickly because David was riding the motorcycle too fast.


    This left those people disappointed.


    Evelyn looked happier as she sat on that back seat while hugging David. She even reluctantly kissed David''s cheek as thetter made her happy today.


    "So, where are we going?" David asked Evelyn.


    Although all she said was that she wanted to tour the city, but without a specific destination, David would be at a loss for directions. After all, Paris had too many curves.


    "Let''s go to the suburbs, the streets there are wider, so you can go faster," Evelyn replied.


    She seemed to have already determined their route.


    David nodded to her before heading to the area on the outskirts of the city while continuing to enjoy Evelyn''s embrace pressing her breasts against his back.


    In no time, they finally arrived at the outskirts of the city where the roads were wider.


    There were a lot of big trucks, but it wasn''t a highway, so motorcycles could enter.


    So far, David was actually surprised that there was no interference even though they weren''t wearing helmets.


    They may not have encountered the police, but other motorists would have reprimanded them.


    As David made observations, he finally realized that the other riders were almost all mesmerized by Evelyn''s figure so he didn''t think about their vition of not wearing helmets.


    David smiled wryly, thinking that this was truly the privilege of a beautiful woman.


    And this made him very proud because feeling people''s envy also gave him a special thrill.


    Vrom!


    He asionally pounded loudly on the motorcycle''s exhaust, producing a sound that made the air vibrate.


    It instantly annoyed the drivers of the big trucks.


    They honked their horns to reprimand David, but unfortunately when David revved up the motorcycle, they couldn''t catch up because their trucks were moving slowly.


    Evelyn continued to enjoy the sensation as the wind felt stronger due to the speed of the motorcycle.


    She didn''t look scared at all.


    When David saw the speed of the motorcycle, he was quite shocked as it had reached a speed of 180KM per hour.


    He wondered how much this motorcycle cost to go that fast while he had not yet reached the maximum speed.


    The vast roads with infinite farnds around made the speed of the motorcycle not feel so fast.


    As it turned out, there was an interesting ce there, a beach on the banks of a fairlyrge river.


    The beach was quite wide, having white sand that looked verypact.


    It was quite deserted, probably because not many people knew about it. David himself also just found out that there was a beach there. He guessed it was an artificial beach.


    The project was obviously just finished.


    When she saw the beach, Evelyn also looked interested. She nudged David''s waist and said, "let''s rx here."


    David reduced the speed and asked her, "have you had enough of traveling around on a motorcycle?"


    "Riding around on a motorcycle doesn''t have to be a continuous ride, we also need to stop at interesting ces, like this beach," Evelyn replied.


    David smiled at that, nodding to her.


    Of course, he knew that there would be a lot of fun they could have at the beach. After all, it was quiet there. They could sit randomly and do some romance.


    After that, David stopped the motorcycle on the beach, lowering the standard.


    Evelyn got off first and when she got off the motorcycle, she immediately held David''s hand.


    Who knows what was on her mind, it seemed that she really could not part with David even for a moment.


    David also held her hand in response, a practice that followed Evelyn''s steps.


    He pulled her to the bank of the river which was actually quite clean as there were many rocks in it.


    Although it was quiet, there were a few people there.


    Their eyes were looking at Evelyn whose body was like a swan among ducks. They did not blink when their eyes were drawn to her striking ass.


    Some might wonder if a youngdy can really have such a sexy and beautiful ass.


    Of course, David and Evelyn do not care about their stares. None of them should dare to bother them since most of them look like loners who like silence. They would definitely prefer to avoid conflict.


    Evelyn then sat down directly on the beach, and rested her head on David''s shoulder as thetter hugged her waist.


    She looked like she wanted a quiet atmosphere first.


    Perhaps because she wanted to make David morefortable, she put her ponytail on David''s shoulder.


    The fragrant scent of her hair instantly filled David''s nose.


    David took the initiative to smell it, asionally caressing her thighs.


    "Baby," she said spoilingly, as if she wanted to be pampered by David.


    In response, he stroked her hair to make her feel like she was loved.


    Of course, the truth is that David does love her very much now.


    She was indeed a woman worth loving and there was not a single man who might not love her if there was a chance to love her.


    Unfortunately, the opportunity was entirely David''s. Even her dead husband did not get that chance.


    The woman herself only gave her love to David.


    Every now and then, the waves of the river rose to the shore, soaking their shoes, which were of course waterproof so they didn''t get wet.


    "I want to be young again!" Evelyn suddenly started singing, a song David didn''t recognize. Maybe she made it up herself.


    Her voice when she sang was quite good, sofortable to listen to that David also wanted to sing but he didn''t know the lyrics.


    "I finally fell in love, real love," she continued, without stopping.


    Every now and then, she tapped David''s thigh to make a simple music.


    Over time, she began to move closer to David, giving him greatfort.


    In the end, David sometimes whistled to apany her singing.


    "My love is boundless, eternal,sts forever. I will conquer the world, be empress, destroy anyone who stands in my way."


    David, "..."


    At this point, David began to wonder if this woman''s brain was starting to get drunk since the lyrics were starting to sound redundant.


    Apparently, she stopped after that, then looked at David''s face.


    "Honey, will you promise to live and die with me?" She asked.

 Chapter 149: Exposed

    David was a little prepared for Evelyn''s question. It was a bit of a surprise even though the answer was easy. The problem was that the question was too abrupt.


    Not wanting to look confused, David nodded with a faint smile.


    "That''s for sure," he said with a soft voice and a very convincing look.


    Evelyn smiled widely at that. She then climbed onto his thigh.


    However, that was not the surprise.


    When she sat on his thighs, she suddenly opened her leather jacket.


    David who knew that she was only wearing a bra could not help but open his mouth.


    He just reacted and the leather jacket was already open leaving Evelyn''s body exposed.


    If even David was shocked, not to mention the few lone men on this beach. Their eyes are wide open as they look at Evelyn''s body with her slender waist and her breasts that are absolutely perfect in size.


    When she wrapped her arms around David''s neck, her waist curved like a bow being drawn, creating a very indescribable sight.


    Evelyn did not take off her sses.


    After wrapping her arms around his neck, she kisses him on the lips.


    Since it was what she wanted, David naturally did not reject her.


    He hugs her slender waist, responding to her kiss until their tongues caress each other.


    Who cares about the eyes of the people around. They would only be able to envy without being able to feel it.


    When finally unable to hold himself back anymore, he even started groping Evelyn''s breasts, making her ass tremble.


    The men started gasping at the sight.


    For Europeans, it wasmon to see lovers making out on the beach, but seeing one woman who was too beautiful was still a very rare case.


    Little did Evelyn and David know that there was a Mercedez stopped on the road, right beside their motorcycle.


    When the car door opened, it turned out to be driven by Mery, and beside her, there was a beautiful woman with long red hair wearing a short dressyered over a long coat.


    Her face was so pretty while her style was very morous because of the diamond ne around her neck.


    Who else but Erza.


    Mery and Erza looked at David, recognizing him instantly.


    Only, Mery furrowed her brows because she didn''t recognize the woman who was with him. Maybe it wasn''t that she didn''t know her, but she wasn''t familiar.


    "Hmph, this guy really knows no bounds," said Mery in an annoyed tone.


    She wasn''t jealous, but felt sorry for David''s other women.


    In Southeast Asia, he even fucked her mother.


    Mery thought there were no other women close to him in Europe other than the ones she knew, but there was one more.


    "Tsk! Tsk! It''s really interesting, just as I expected, my man is great," Erza said with a softugh.


    Mery looked at her, slightly surprised by her reaction.


    "Miss, do you know who that woman is?" she asked.


    From the way Erza spoke, she was clearly praising David not because he had another woman, but because that woman had an extraordinary identity.


    "Yes, you wait here," Erza replied briefly.


    After saying that, she got out of the car, then walked towards David and Evelyn.


    Due to her arrival, David and Evelyn stopped their kiss.


    Evelyn was the first to look at Erza. She wrinkled her forehead instantly.


    When he realized that it was Erza, David''s heart pounded hard.


    ''She doesn''t know Evelyn, does she?'' He wondered pessimistically as it seemed impossible considering Erza and Jane were very close in their childhood.


    There was no way they weren''t familiar with each other''s mothers.


    Erza''s smile became very wide when she saw Evelyn up close.


    However, Evelyn did not seem to look as panicked as David.


    She casually took off her sses, revealing a face so beautiful that people realized that it wasn''t just her body and hair that were alluring. She was beautiful all the way from top to bottom.


    "Lady Evelyn, I did not expect to see you here," Erza said in a soft voice.


    Her tone sounded polite when she spoke to Evelyn.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Evelyn in response, still very rxed.


    She obviously one hundred percent assumed that Erza would not be able to give her any trouble.


    David became calmer, but he was somewhat embarrassed.


    At the same time, when she saw Evelyn''s face, Mery finally realized who she was.


    Her breath caught in her throat because of that.


    She felt like cursing David right now for overreacting.


    Meanwhile, Erza stared at Evelyn''s question.


    "I just wanted to meet him, Lady," she said.


    "I see, I did hear that you were also after David," Evelyn said, smiling slightly.


    "Yeah, and I didn''t realize that you were the same, even one step ahead of me," Erza replied.


    "I''ve been with him for a long time, so it''s only natural that our rtionship is deeper," Evelyn replied.


    Hearing their conversation, David didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    He felt like they were just friends.


    At this moment, Erza sat beside David, lowered her coat and moved her hair from behind to her shoulders.


    Her sexiness is revealed more.


    At this point, the men on the beach were like they wanted to cry.


    It seems that this man is indeed extraordinary in every way.


    He was making out with a very beautiful woman here. Now there was an equally attractive womaning to him.


    From the looks of it, she seems to have a special rtionship with David as well.


    And sure enough, she grabs David''s hand, caressing it with her soft fingers.


    Her gesture earned Evelyn''s gaze, but the woman was quite rxed and calm.


    "Can I join in on the fun?" asked Erza, gazing back and forth between David and Evelyn.


    In terms of age, Erza was in the same generation as Jane, Evelyn''s daughter. Now, she wanted to have fun together with Evelyn and a man.


    For those who know about them, they might cry with how morally corrupt today is.


    David could not answer that question because now was Evelyn''s time.


    Although he did not reject Erza, he would leave the decision to Evelyn.


    If she did not agree, it meant that Erza could not join.


    "Sure, this will add to our romance," Evelyn replied so casually that David opened his mouth with a frozen expression.


    She didn''t actually refuse.


    Was there something wrong with her head?


    After getting her permission, Erza sprang into action.


    "Honey," she said to David, then hugged him from the side.


    When David looked at her face, she asked, "You''re not rejecting me anymore, are you? You ept mepletely, right? Don''t worry, I definitely won''t ask for your blood, only if you want to give it."


    Her tone sounded like she was pleading with David.


    Evelyn looked like she wanted tough as she saw his expression.


    David knew that Erza really needed to be calmed down soon or else she would continue to behave like this.


    "Yeah, I can even give you my blood," he replied.


    "Are you serious?" David''s answer surprised Erza so much that her back straightened.


    "Yes, as long as you give Mery freedom. Although you don''t force her to serve you, but she does it too much because she thinks your kindness to her cannot be repaid unless she serves you constantly." David replied.


    A requirement, this was actually what Erza expected the most.


    She was even prepared for a very difficult requirement from David.


    And as it turned out, he asked for just that.


    Erza nodded hastily.


    "Mery is my sister from now on, and I will not let her serve me anymore," she replied.


    Without giving David a chance to react, she kissed him on the lips, immediately very aggressively where her lips sucked on his lips very strongly.


    Since she had already kissed David, the people on the beach could no longer just specte that David had a special rtionship with her.


    They really did have that rtionship.


    But how was that possible? Wasn''t the woman with her hair in a ponytail also his girlfriend?


    Did they share a love?


    This seems too inconceivable.


    Since Evelyn allowed it, David responded to a kiss from Erza.


    This was their first kiss.


    Although their position is not so good because Erza hugs him from the side, still the sensation is extraordinary.


    Erza does have very sexy lips.


    David tasted the sweetness of her saliva, it seemed that she had just consumed fruits.


    David''s desire for her increased very quickly.


    He even grabbed Erza''s breasts, squeezing them so hard that she trembled uncontrobly.


    From what started out as a casual kiss, it now progressed to their tongue dance, looking very wild.


    "Maybe you guys need to make love soon," Evelyn said suddenly, breaking their kiss.


    David was taken aback again by her words while Erza casuallyughed softly.


    "As long as David wants, I will serve him anytime, even if it''s here," she said.

 Chapter 150: To The University Again

    David knew that Evelyn and Erza had madness in their personalities. Their demeanor was always wild.


    In love rtionships, they were very aggressive.


    When they were together, their madness reached a different level.


    David''s head was swaying from their conversation.


    Making love here with Erza or anywhere else and being watched live by Evelyn sounds very appealing.


    However, after thinking about it, David thought it was too crazy. He felt he was not ready.


    He then shook his head, and replied, "I just want to rx here right now."


    Erza looked disappointed to hear that, but sheughed anyway.


    She had confidence that David really wanted her. His refusal was only because he didn''t dare to do something so wild.


    Erza continued to hug David''s body, resting her head on his shoulder, looking like she needed warmth from him.


    However, she apparently only did so for a few moments.


    "Okay, I''m just here for your confirmation," she said to David.


    She released her embrace as she continued, "this is your time with your mother-inw, I won''t keep interrupting. Tomorrow, it will be my turn."


    After saying that, she kissed David on the cheek then stood up with a quietugh.


    It seemed that she still knew to hold back and knew the time.


    With moderate steps, she headed towards her car again while carrying her coat, being watched by people with intense gazes without blinking at all.


    Evelyn was also staring at her constantly, after she got into the car and the car drove away, only then did she look at David''s face again.


    "Finally the little sisruptor is gone," she said.


    David, "..."


    Apparently, even though Evelyn didn''t show any dislike with Erza''s presence that basically interrupted their beautiful moment, she still insinuated her.


    David could not say anything about her thoughts which were indeed unpredictable at all.


    After that, she pushed his chest down while she pressed her body against his and kissed his lips.


    They continued making out because that''s what she wanted.


    She is very aggressive when she kisses David from above, who is the boyfriend of her daughter and.


    In response, David hugs her slender waist.


    Everyone kept staring at them with jealousy but they kept at it till dusk while asionally taking photos of their romance.


    Not even a single person dared toe to disturb them.


    When it was dusk, they had no choice but to stop.


    "I have to go back to London soon," Evelyn said, looking like she objected to going back because she enjoyed her time with David so much.


    Unfortunately, her work had to be done.


    At the end of the day, she still had a responsibility to the Rothschild family as their daughter-inw.


    David nodded to her, caressing her face affectionately.


    He gave her the opportunity to stand up.


    When she stood up, she put on her leather jacket and sunsses again.


    After that, she and David returned to the motorcycle.


    Vrommm!


    They soon left the beach with Evelyn tightly hugging David''s body.


    Their destination was the hotel earlier as Evelyn needed to change her clothes before she left for London.


    On the way back, nothing happened.


    Time seemed to fly by and they finally arrived in front of the hotel.


    Phew!


    Evelyn let out a sigh of relief, still hugging David''s waist so that she didn''t seem to want to go downstairs.


    David stroked her hand as if trying to calm her down.


    "I can''t wait to see you again, Baby," she said after she calmed down, kissing David''s cheek before getting off the motorcycle.


    "By the way, keep the motorcycle," she added with a faint smile.


    David nodded to her, not minding keeping the motorcycle since it was bought by Evelyn.


    Slowly, Evelyn entered the hotel.


    Phew!


    David sighed, feeling a little lost.


    After a while, he quickly left there.


    Jane was still kept busy with the business Evelyn gave her, so they couldn''t meet.


    However, David did not choose to go home. He headed to the university again.


    He wanted to see the event held by the university students majoring in art there.


    When he arrived there, the ce was surprisingly crowded. The number of people was even more than the number of students at this university.


    David saw many young people, most of whom were probably middle and high school students.


    "What exactly are they doing?" David wondered, somewhat confused.


    After looking around, he saw Aurora, surrounded by young girls asking her for autographs.


    The woman''s outfit was still the same as the one from earlier in the day. She might have done a lot of work but she didn''t look tired, not even sweating.


    Due to possessing spiritual power, she could do more things than ordinary humans.


    To the young girls, she was quite friendly, giving them her autograph. Some asked for her autograph on their bodies such as hands and shoulders.


    As David scanned the people further, he realized that there were beautiful women who were very striking but whom he had never seen in this university.


    They seemed to be models. However, they were not as famous as Aurora. Thetter was too beautifulpared to the average model.


    "David!" Suddenly someone called his name from behind, a voice that was of course familiar to him.


    Looking back, he found the figure of Isabel, who was wearing a thin jacket and long jeans.


    It was a simple outfit, but she was still more striking than most models with her hair in a ponytail.


    David didn''t expect that she was also here.


    "Do you want to watch too?" asked Isabel as she arrived behind David.


    She eyed his motorcycle for a moment.


    "I don''t even know what this event is," David replied with a strange expression.


    Of course, since he saw a lot of models, he began to guess that this was a fashion show event.


    Probably just a small event with the purpose of training students and young girls who were into the industry.


    "They''re having a party," Isabel replied.


    "A party? Isn''t that a fashion show?" David was surprised by Isabel''s answer.


    Isabel shook her head. "It was just a facade. Underneath that stage, it''s full of alcohol."


    David, "..."


    "Indeed, it''s impossible for them to hold an event without bad things happening," he said, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    Paris is without a doubt a ce where young people start bad trends.


    It then spreads to the rest of the world.


    "Why do youe to events like this?" David asked her.


    Isabel should be staying in her room and studying, not hanging around here.


    "I''m actually waiting for your sister, not to see them," Isabel replied.


    "Audrey?" David spontaneously looked at the university building.


    And as it turned out, there was her car not far from his motorcycle. It was parked next to the sidewalk. He only realized it now.


    "Are you going to our apartment?" David asked again.


    "Yes, actually it''s not just me, there are some other students who have already gone there. Tonight, your older sister happens to want to give us some special lessons."


    Right after Isabel said that, Audrey suddenly appeared,ing out of the university building, along with her friend, E.


    Thetter seemed to be in a good mood. David could not hear her words as they were too far away from him, but she was probably saying some nonsense to Audrey like giving her advice on getting a boyfriend.


    Soon, they arrived near David and Isabel.


    Audrey''s gaze immediately fell on her younger brother.


    As for David, he stared at E for a while, remembering the scene when she made love to her young boyfriend.


    Now, she acted as if nothing was unusual.


    "David, what are you doing here, hurry up and go home," Audrey said.


    It was expected by David as she had always kept him away from negative events.


    "Come on Audrey, your little brother needs to have fun too, just leave him here," E chuckled.


    Audrey immediately nudged her hand because of her words. If the former always avoided negativity, thetter liked to approach them.


    "Sis, I''ll only be here for a while," David said even though he didn''t n it that way.


    His brain was on fire. Tonight, he was targeting Aurora.


    Audrey pouted as David disobeyed her while Eughed softly.


    In the end, Audrey snorted softly, walking to her car while signaling Isabel to follow her.


    E, on the other hand, stayed by David''s side. She might be going home to her own house, but who knew what she was going home to.


    "Why don''t you go?" David asked her.


    "Hehehe..." The woman strangelyughed softly.


    "David, why are you bing more and more attractive these days?" she asked, looking intensely into his face.


    David, "..."


    "Is there something wrong with your brain?" David asked back.


    As a man with experience with women, he could clearly sense from her gaze that it was not just a casual or joking look.


    Saying that there was something wrong with her brain was definitely not wrong. The problem was that she was talking to her close friend''s younger brother. Plus she had just this afternoon sworn to a young man that she only loved him.

 Chapter 151: Go Straight Away

    "Hey, don''t say that, you know, I''m a lecturer," E replied, still chuckling.


    "Lecturer without morals," David replied.


    This woman needs to be satirized harder because she really seems to have a brain problem.


    Unfortunately, even being called without morals, she still didn''t get angry.


    "What lecturers need is the intelligence to transfer knowledge to others, not morals," she said casually.


    "Say whatever you want," David said.


    Instinctively, he really couldn''t be polite to her because she really wasn''t like a lecturer.


    "Kekeke!" She suddenly chuckled as she put her hand on David''s motorcycle seat.


    "David, how about you take me home on this motorcycle?" she said.


    "I can''t." David shook his head.


    "Why not?" she asked.


    "Isn''t it obvious, I want to watch them," David replied as he nced at the stage in the university courtyard.


    E finally remembered that the art department was holding an event, especially since she had defended David from Audrey who asked him to go home.


    "This kind of event is only for kids," she said afterwards.


    "I can take you to more fun ces or make you feel something more sensational."


    David, "..."


    In response, he shook his head.


    "No, no, I''d rather be here, go away," he said, waving his hand.


    "Hmph!" E suddenly snorted with an annoyed expression, hitting the seat of David''s motorcycle.


    Without saying anything, she walked away.


    David rolled his eyes, surprised to see her upset.


    It turned out that she could also be upset, when her wishes were not fulfilled.


    The problem was that she had a wish that could be said to be very despicable.


    In the end, the woman left in a taxi.


    David felt calmer after she left.


    Incidentally, Aurora had already discovered his whereabouts.


    Only, she couldn''t go up to him because she was surrounded by too many young girls, so she could only wave her hand to David, as if calling him there.


    It wasn''t that David didn''t want toe over, but it was too crowded, so he chose to stay seated on his motorcycle.


    Knowing what David was thinking, Aurora finally decided to ask the young girls to leave as she would be busy.


    After a few attempts, she managed to get away from them, then approached David.


    Her arrival instantly turned the air around David into a very fragrant one due to her perfume.


    Her bright smile warmed the cold night.


    "I thought you weren''ting," she said to David.


    "Is this event still long?" asked David in response.


    Although this event sounded interesting, David actually preferred to take Aurora away in person.


    Aurora smiled wryly at David''s question because she understood what he wanted.


    While ncing at the stage behind, she replied, "I''m the chairman of this event''smittee, so I''m notfortable if I have to leave now. This event might get messed up."


    Aurora showed an apologetic expression but from her gaze, she also seemed to be more interested in going directly with David.


    "Honey, can you wait?" she asked, starting to worry if David chose to leave because tonight she really wanted to spend time with him.


    What she was worried about was David leaving again and her having to wait for him for a long time likest time.


    Click!


    David turned the key to his motorcycle right after Aurora asked.


    Aurora''s mouth instantly opened at that, she felt like crying.


    However, she didn''t cry.


    With a determined expression, she climbed onto the back seat of the motorcycle and hugged David''s waist.


    "Let''s go," she said.


    David only pretended to sulk, but she immediately followed his wishes.


    David couldn''t help but smile.


    At the same time, the people on the university grounds were stunned.


    Even the students who knew David and Aurora''s closeness were surprised because Aurora hugged David''s waist, not to mention the middle and high school students.


    "Aurora, where do you want to go?" There was a model who seemed to be familiar with Aurora and happened to pass by them.


    She couldn''t help but ask as Aurora climbed onto David''s motorcycle.


    The model was also a student at this university, but she was indeed not as popr as Aurora.


    "To a hotel to make love," Aurora replied to the model in a fairly nonchnt tone as if her mind was distracted.


    The model was dumbfounded to hear that, and David didn''t expect that she would say that either.


    He could onlyugh.


    After that, he turned the motorcycle''s gas.


    Aurora''s embrace was reallyfortable, her breasts felt more obvious than Evelyn''s because Evelyn was previously wearing a leather jacket, in contrast to Aurora who was wearing a tight t-shirt.


    Phew!


    When they were far enough away from the university, Aurora let out a sigh of relief.


    She rested her head on David''s shoulder and said, "Honey, I''m sorry for asking you to wait."


    Although this was her wish, but because of her responsibilities as themittee chair, she found it difficult to leave. Unfortunately, David forced her to.


    For a moment, she was a bit annoyed at David. After being on this motorcycle, she realized that her annoyance with him was wrong. She should indeed prioritize David because it was her duty, and this was also her heart''s desire.


    What was important about the show? If it became chaotic, then so be it.


    After all, the point of the event was not the fashion show, but the party.


    Quite a few of the young people hade just to join the party.


    David and Aurora entered the city streets which were quite crowded due to people returning from work.


    David was quite rxed while riding the motorcycle, continuing to enjoy Aurora''s embrace while wondering where he would stop. He was looking for a hotel that was rather quiet so that there would be nomotion due to Aurora''s presence.


    The woman didn''t hide her appearance, after all. People who recognized her would probably cause a frenzy when they saw her.


    After a while, David remembered a ce he found interesting, Manifestation of Heaven, the ce where he first met Evelyn, an entertainment center consisting of a nightclub, casino, and hotel.


    David immediately decided to take Aurora there.


    Although the ce was always crowded, he was sure there would be no disturbances. Besides, he knew the boss, so things would be easier.


    Vrom!


    He stopped his motorcycle at the end of the courtyard of the Manifestation of Heaven.


    Coincidentally, he saw Owen just getting out of his car.


    The man did not see him but immediately turned his gaze towards him as he pped his hands briefly.


    Seeing that it was David, Owen was surprised and became even more surprised when he saw the woman behind him.


    He naturally recognized Aurora, even quite familiar with her.


    Although not to the extent of being friends, they asionally met due to work matters.


    With a look of astonishment, Owen approached David, wondering if David had some kind of magic that he could have so many beautiful women, from Jane, Evelyn, now Aurora.


    Three was already too many for Owen. He actually knew about David and Jenny''s rtionship in Southeast Asia. He received the information from Pramono.


    Looking at Owen, Aurora was quite calm.


    "David, do you want to stay here?" asked Owen after he arrived in front of David.


    He needed no exnation to guess his purpose here with a woman.


    "Yeah," David replied, not ashamed to say it.


    He turned off the motorcycle engine and got off, followed by Aurora.


    Owen nodded, then said, "follow me, I''ll take you to your room."


    He took a step while waving his hand for them to follow him.


    David and Aurora stepped behind him.


    While walking, he looked at Aurora.


    "Miss Aurora, I didn''t expect you to have a rtionship with Mr. David," he said in a quite formal tone.


    He always spoke like that to Aurora because their meetings were always on business.


    "We went to the same university, so there is a destiny that connects us," Aurora replied in the same formal tone.


    "I see!" Owen smiled.


    They entered the building through a door that was directly connected to his hotel so they didn''t pass by the nightclub.


    After taking the elevator, they arrived at a long hallway full of doors.


    There happened to be a servanting out of one of those doors carrying a tray.


    He was surprised to see Owen, his boss here, and became even more surprised when he saw Aurora.


    For a moment, he thought that his boss managed to invite Aurora to sleep together, but he soon realized that it was not like that because Aurora was with another man.


    "By the way, do you guys want some wine?" asked Owen, looking back and forth between David and Aurora.


    Thetter immediately nodded.


    "Give us two bottles," she said.


    "Okay!" Owen also nodded and waved his hand to the servant.


    When the servant arrived in front of him after he approached him, he said, "Get two bottles of wine. Later, deliver them to number 203!"


    The waiter immediately took the order and left.


    Room 203 was not far from the elevator. They only needed a few steps before arriving there.


    The key was already in Owen''s hand. He opened it for David and Aurora.


    "Pleasee in," he said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 152: With Aurora

    David and Aurora didn''t enter the room right away because Aurora suddenly said, "let''s wait for the wine so we don''t have to open the door again!"


    She smiled faintly as she said that, and her faint smile was enough to mesmerize Owen because of her stunning beauty as a woman.


    Her poprity was not without reason. Even in Paris, it was hard to find a woman as beautiful as her.


    Owen nodded to her. He decided to apany them as they waited for the waiter to return with wine for them.


    While waiting but not saying anything, Owen kept spontaneously ncing at Aurora. Sometimes he nced at her neck and sometimes he nced at her thighs.


    Despite wanting to maintain decorum, especially to David, Owen could not control his eyes because of Aurora''s attractiveness.


    He really wished he was in David''s shoes.


    David, on the other hand, didn''t care about Owen''s nces at Aurora.


    Since waiting, he had been ying with his phone, opening the TokTak app.


    The app''s fame in Europe wasn''t too big yet, but in Asia it was trending steadily.


    David wasn''t worried about it not growing in Europe because he believed it was only a matter of time.


    The dy in the app''s user growth in Europe was simply because Europe was too far away from the app''s headquarters, causing server issues to sometimes arise that left users temporarily unsure.


    The previous servant arrived quickly, carrying two bottles of chilled wine that he ced on a tray.


    He was slightly surprised to see Aurora still in the hallway.


    "Boss!" He looked at Owen while thetter motioned for him to hand the wine to Aurora.


    Aurora took the two grapes with each hand.


    After that, she walked into the room whose door was already open.


    That Owen and the servant knew that she was with a man here did not seem to bother her at all. Perhaps she was confident that they would not make this public, and of course, she was not so afraid of this leaking out.


    Dating and making love are considered very normal for Parisians. Even if they are celebrities, idols, or models, they don''t have to be too afraid of their secrets getting out because in most cases it doesn''t interfere with their careers.


    David followed behind her and closed the door.


    The servant stared at the door with unsteady breathing, still in disbelief at what she saw.


    He then looked at his boss who was silent.


    "Boss, who is that guy?" he asked.


    He had some familiarity with Owen, so he wasn''t afraid to ask.


    "Someone who''s hard to exin because I don''t know either," Owen replied, shaking his head before turning around and walking away.


    He didn''t want to stay there any longer as it only made him continue to imagine wildly while he didn''t have the ability to realize his imagination.


    The room was luxurious and spacious, having arge bed that was next to the ss facade of the building.


    The lights were very bright, but not harsh on the eyes.


    Inside this room, Aurora couldn''t stop smiling.


    "Would you like a drink first?" she asked David.


    It was her who asked for the wine, but to her it didn''t matter whether they drank first or not. She asked for the wine just in case they needed some.


    David nodded to her as he replied, "I''ll drink some!"


    Hearing his answer, Aurora opened one of the wine bottles and handed it to David.


    There was a cup in the room, but it was nowhere near them. Aurora thought it was better to drink directly from the bottle.


    David didn''t want things to be troublesome either. He drank the wine straight from the bottle, lifting it high enough so that quite a lot of wine entered his mouth.


    He stopped when he drank about a cup of wine.


    After that, he returned the bottle to Aurora.


    Thetter took it and drank it, much more than David. She drank until the wine in the bottle was almost gone.


    After that, she threw both bottles onto the sofa.


    With a faint smile, she ced each of her hands on David''s shoulders and wrapped them around his neck.


    "He-he-he, we''re finally alone again," she said in a soft tone.


    David didn''t say anything, he hugged her waist with one hand while his other hand went inside her T-shirt, pulling her bra down before grabbing her breasts and squeezing them hard.


    Instantly, her neck became slightly red. However, she did not moan. Her face suddenly moved quickly towards David''s face until their lips met.


    She kisses him, and her lips immediately suck on David''s aggressively.


    Her legs even went up to David''s waist and wrapped around him.


    She actually lustfully embraced David.


    Her tongue licks David''s lips and then wildly licks David''s tongue as ites out of his mouth.


    Fortunately, David has a lot of experience. His tongue easily suppressed the aggressiveness of Aurora''s tongue.


    While continuing to squeeze her breasts, he walked towards the bed until he arrived in front of it.


    He then threw Aurora''s body onto the mattress.


    Pa!


    Her body fell quite hard but the mattress was very soft. She was bounced by the mattress several times.


    In front of her, David took off his shirt.


    After that, he grabbed her shorts along with her panties and pulled them down.


    He didn''t want to make out any longer because he was already starting to lose it. Although he had made love with Jane earlier in the day, but after that, his desire was pushed to the top by Evelyn. If he didn''t fuck soon, he would go crazy.


    When he held her pants, Aurora casually lifted her ass up. She ispletely ready to get stripped by him.


    With one tug from him, her pants and panties came down to her thighs, revealing her pussy again which was reddish in color with thinner hairs than thest time David saw it. She had probably shaved her pussy hairs.


    It was wet now, full of clear liquid.


    David shows a faint smile at seeing the woman''s pussy again. Now, he doesn''t need to hold back. He was going to put his dick into it.


    After taking off the woman''s pants, he undid his belt then casually lowered his pants as well as his panties.


    For him, being naked in front of a woman is a simple thing, especially in front of Aurora who has already seen his body.


    In an instant, the woman saw his dick standing tall.


    It seemed to her more manly thanst time.


    She can''t help but open her legs, allowing David to enjoy her pussy.


    David climbs onto the mattress, moving down the woman''s crotch, right between her thighs.


    However, he doesn''t take action right away. His hand reaches for the T-shirt Aurora is wearing. That''s a hindrance, it must be removed first or this game will be less good.


    Aurora is also very cooperative. She takes off her own t-shirt the moment David takes hold of her, revealing her round and sexy breasts, looking big even when she is lying down.


    She must be one of those women that men often fantasize about because her photos are often downloaded.


    In front of him, she was now naked without leaving anything on her body other than some essories that did not need to be removed.


    Looking at her body, he could not stop showing admiration as she was indeed a woman created exquisitely on every side.


    He caressed her waist and thighs, giving her a soothing sensation.


    When shey down, her bangs that were usually straight down became slightly tilted to the side so that her forehead was exposed.


    It made her look different, but equally beautiful.


    David then held his dick and ced it in front of Aurora''s constantly throbbing pussy hole.


    With a faint smile, he pushed his dick into that hole.


    Although the woman was a virgin, but his dick was too strong, having the experience of prating several virginities. He had no trouble getting his cock into her pussy.


    Aurora''s eyes instantly widened while her ass lifted up.


    There was no longer any calmness on her face as David''s cock moved quickly into her pussy. She now lookedpletely shocked by the sensation.


    "Ohhhhhhh..." She finally moaned, instantly loud and long.


    Not only her ass, but her body and head also lifted up.


    Her hands then went up to his shoulders and wrapped around his neck, pulling it down to press against his body. Who knows why she did that.


    What is clear is that afterward she moaned again as David''s cock finally sank fully inside her pussy.


    She was panting, looking like her soul had just been pulled out.


    "How do you feel?" David chose to rx first.


    He grabbed her breasts, squeezing them gently but persistently.


    In response, she hugged him with her arms and legs.


    "Amazing, I feel at one with the world," she replied, making David want tough.


    She was really good at choosing words to make him happy.

 Chapter 153: Monitored

    Her rosy neck caught David''s attention. He kisses it and sucks it so hard that her body trembles while her mouth moans.


    As she moaned, David started wiggling his hips.


    "Ahhhh... Ahhhh... Ahhhh..." In the end, the woman moaned incessantly and uncontrobly.


    She looked extremely pleasured, as if she was already in heaven, not in the world anymore.


    "Baby, ohhhhh..." While moaning, she called David with various affectionate calls.


    This famous model was finally fucked by David. He felt an indescribable sensation.


    Aurora also adapted quickly. When she starts to be able to control her body, she wiggles her ass upwards, increasing the intensity of their lovemaking until the sound of their flesh shing resounds.


    Her hands caress David''s back aggressively while her legs hug him tighter.


    David enjoys her expression so much that he keeps looking at her face while squeezing her breasts.


    Such a beautiful body enjoyed by him, the luck of his life really cannot be described in words.


    Aurora''s aggressiveness only increased with time.


    She suddenly pushes David''s body to the bed while she climbs on top, sitting on his thighs without making his dicke out of her pussy.


    After that, she wiggles her ass tremendously while moaning upwards.


    David was a little surprised by her actions, but he chose to enjoy her service.


    Just seeing how she wiggled her ass was enough to satisfy him. It was indeed a very amazing sight.


    Afterward, David chose to sit up so he could hug her waist.


    In response, she pressed her breasts against his chest while wrapping her arms around his neck and resting her face on top of his.


    "Baby," she said in a drunken tone.


    The wine she drank seemed to have affected her mind.


    After calling out to him, she kissed his lips, sending her tongue to lick his lips.


    Her ass really didn''t stop moving, even bing faster. David holds it and squeezes it gently to give herfort.


    Making love to her is definitely not going to take a while. When he gets tired of sitting, David decides to stand up while lifting her body.


    He then leans her body against the ss facade at the end of the mattress before wiggling his hips rapidly.


    "Ahhhh... Ahhh...." Aurora moaned uncontrobly.


    She and David were not worried about being seen from the outside as the ss facade was very dark. Even if the lights of this room were very bright, from the outside the ss facade would still be ck.


    After being satisfied with that position, David lowered Aurora''s body to the mattress. However, he turns her body around to back him.


    Her ass was pointed at him. With the position of a female dog, he can see her pussy hole from behind.


    He hurriedly inserted his still-hard cock into that hole, pressed her back and hugged her waist before wiggling his hips again.


    The sensation with that position was probably much stronger. Aurora moaned even more uncontrobly. Who knows how much love fluid came out of her pussy.


    The instantaneous peak of pleasure makes her fall helplessly.


    David, on the other hand, spurted his cum inside her pussy until it was full.


    Even his dick is pushed out but his cum still gushes out so he sprays it on her ass hole, giving her a unique warmth.


    After that, David immediately lies down beside her, stabilizing his breathing quickly.


    Aurora takes a longer time to stabilize her breathing. She faced towards him, holding his hand as if asking him to hug her.


    Of course, he did not refuse her request. He hugged her again so that she lookedfortable as she rested each of her hands on his chest.


    Her body was obviously very exhausted by now. Even opening her eyes seemed difficult for her.


    David caressed her face, inviting her to sleep soon.


    Now that it was quitete, they didn''t need to do anything else but sleep.


    After Aurora closed her eyes, David closed his too.


    He slept quickly and woke up as the sun shone on his body through the ss facade.


    Aurora seemed to have woken up first, but she didn''t move, staying in his arms.


    She seemed to really enjoy the warmth of his embrace on this rather cold morning.


    "Honey, let''s make love again," she said just as David opened his eyes.


    David didn''t know whether tough or cry at her words.


    She really didn''t try to stabilize her mind first or stretch, immediately wanting to make love when she woke up.


    However, since it was what she wanted, David naturally did not refuse her. He pushes her body before climbing on top of her, bringing their bodies together before making her moan uncontrobly.


    It''s a beautiful morning for them.


    In fact, they spend time in that room until 10 o''clock.


    They came out with fresh and clean bodies, yet if people observed them, it could be seen that their skin was a little pale, indicating that they were too wild in that room.


    Exiting the Manifestation of Heaven building, they met up with Owen again.


    The man had just arrived in his car, smoking a cigarette, looking like he had just finished eating out.


    He was surprised to see David and Aurora justing out now.


    With a faint smile, he approached them while his eyes kept ncing at Aurora.


    His mind wondered how David tortured this beautiful model so that her skin could be pale like that whilest night she looked vibrant.


    "Looks like you two had a good time," he said when he arrived in front of them.


    Although he just wanted to smile, he couldn''t help butugh.


    "Yeah, your ce is really nice, but I haven''t paid yet, I don''t know how I''m going to pay," David replied.


    "Ohhh, that''s not necessary, wait, you can do anything in this building without paying, just pretend it''s your own, after all, we can be considered business partners since we both have shares in TokTak," Owen replied, immediately showing an expression like he was forcing David not to pay.


    Actually, David was also just making small talk.


    His strength was very arrogant, and paying for services in an elite ce was not pleasant for him even if it did not affect his mind. Clearly, his mind was calmer without paying.


    "Thank you then," he said. Although he did not pay and it satisfied his mind, he did not want to lose his normal human nature, so he thanked Owen.


    Thetter nodded lightly.


    "Next time you need a ce,e again, but I wonder what your next woman will be like," he said with a softugh.


    "Sure!" David did not decline his offer.


    After that, he and Aurora stepped onto his motorcycle.


    From start to finish, Aurora did not speak but Owen could not help but observe Aurora''s body from behind.


    He was quite eager just by looking at her ass.


    Not long after, David and Aurora left the ce.


    They headed to the university again.


    However, on the way, David felt that he was being watched.


    He wasn''t sure who was watching because when he looked back, he didn''t see anyone.


    However, the feeling was very clear. His strong instincts told him that.


    ''Is that person watching from afar?'' David wondered.


    If that person was too far away and was watching him using a telescope, it would be impossible for him to track him. After all, his power also had a limit.


    David chose not to stop and continued on his way.


    He couldn''t guess the culprit but he thought it would show itselfter.


    Aurora obviously didn''t realize that even though she was also a Spiritual Being. The woman was busy hugging his body. This proved that the person did not know that David''s strength was much greater so the distance he took to watch him was not far enough to make David unable to sense it.


    After a while, the feeling finally disappeared. Probably because he was already out of that person''s surveince range.


    At high speed, David arrived at the university not long after.


    He was dumbfounded when he got there because he found that the university grounds were aplete mess.


    Broken bottles were scattered around, there were even bras and women''s panties.


    The most shocking thing was the stage. It had actually copsed.


    How could it have copsed when it was so well built, using a steel structure.


    Aurora''s already pale skin became much paler once she saw the condition of the stage.


    "Oh my God, what have they done?" she said in a trembling tone.


    She almost fell off the motorcycle in shock.


    The students who weren''t involved in the event started gossiping, talking about the various rumors that happenedst night.


    "Aurora!" David had just stopped his motorcycle when someone suddenly called out to Aurora.


    It was fromst night''s model who looked presentable today in a skirt and polite shirt.


    Aurora looked at her, knitting her brows. She didn''t say anything but asked the model to exin.


    "The Dean has been looking for you. He requested that youe to his office, but I advise you not toe," the model said.


    She was familiar with Aurora, so she told her well.

 Chapter 154: Video

    If Aurora went to the dean now, she would probably be in big trouble because the dean would be very angry.


    The model thought it would be better if Aurora met the deanter, when thetter would be calmer so that her exnation would sound more reasonable.


    After all, a beautiful woman like Aurora tended to be able to calm anyone down easily. If she wore sexy clothes coupled with speaking softly, even a hungry lion would be tamed in front of her.


    Unfortunately, an angry dean was scarier than a hungry lion, so it was better to wait a bit.


    To her surprise, Aurora raised her hand slightly and replied, "no need, I''ll see him now."


    Even David was surprised to hear her answer.


    "Aurora, is it going to be alright?" he asked her.


    As he spoke, the model couldn''t help but stare at David, rolling her eyes as she thought that David was the main source of this problem because he took Aurora away.


    Moreover, he took Aurora away not for anything important, but to getid.


    Thinking that Aurora was fucked by him, the model felt a little upset.


    She did not find David inappropriate because she privately admitted that he was alluring. She also did not mind being fucked by him.


    However, Aurora was the most beautiful model in Paris. She has special value. A man who already has a girlfriend should not defile her because she thinks Aurora deserves a good and faithful lover only to her.


    Of course, she couldn''t protest because it was also Aurora''s own wish.


    "Don''t worry," Aurora replied to David.


    She took a step after she said that, heading to the lecturer''s office directly.


    Seeing her leave, David was silent for a moment then said, "Just call my name if the dean gets angry."


    His voice was quite loud, heard by several passers-by.


    He was confident that his name could dispel the dean''s anger becausest time he even helped him solve the problem due to his fight just because of his supporter, Evelyn.


    Aurora looked at David after thetter spoke.


    She smiled faintly while nodding lightly.


    It seemed that her confidence was indeed high.


    David stopped worrying, and he was one hundred percent sure that Aurora would not resort to strange ways to appease the dean.


    She might be flirtatious as a woman but that didn''t mean she would sell her beauty or that there was no way she was a virgin until now.


    At most she would just be gentle while smiling. It was just politeness but it was enough to mess with any man''s mind.


    Of course, given that she was now a Spiritual Being, she could have used force directly.


    After she left, David looked around, wondering what he needed to do since he hadn''t seen Jane''s figure yet.


    He thought for a while and finally decided to go to his ss.


    It shouldn''t be long before his ss started. If Jane was in this university, she would definitelye.


    However, to his surprise, when he arrived in ss, he saw Jane sitting in her chair, reading a very thick book, an economic history book.


    Her eyes were looking at the door when David arrived.


    After that, she put down her book, waiting for him toe.


    Her eyes were actually rather sharp as they looked at him, so David felt a certain sensation, like he was about to be scolded by his wife.


    He didn''t need to guess to know that Jane was undergoing a change of nature again.


    David was a bit cautious when he sat down beside her.


    "Where were youst night?" she asked in a serious tone.


    "Mmm..." David was a bit at a loss for an answer.


    "Yeah, I guess I don''t really remember where I wasst night," he said.


    In situations like this, sometimes it''s better to say nonsense.


    Jane wrinkled her forehead at that, as if she was bing more annoyed.


    However, she seemed to have something else she wanted to talk about.


    "My mom didn''t do anything to you, did she?" she said, changing the subject because that seemed more important to her now.


    Her nature now made her very jealous, but at the same time she was bing more protective.


    She must be worried if her mother did something bad to David so she wanted to make sure of that.


    David held her hand before answering, as if trying to soothe her feelings while hoping that her not-so-good nature would change into her pleasant nature.


    "Don''t worry," he said, "your mother just wants to know more about her son-inw, she has no bad intentions. She even promised to support me in my fight to be your official lover."


    Given that his special rtionship with Evelyn would remain a secret for quite some time, David thought making up stories was fine.


    After all, the next time he met Evelyn while Jane was also along, he could ask Evelyn to pretend like it was a lie.


    Jane became calmer after she heard that.


    "It''s unfathomable that she''s not causing trouble for you," she said in a low voice.


    After saying that, she suddenly picked up her cell phone as a message suddenly came in.


    David who looked at her phone screen found that the name of the messenger was Lancelot Rothschild.


    When he found out that it was from a member of the Rothschild family, David somehow felt a little uneasy, as if his instinct was telling him something bad wasing to him but he couldn''t guess now.


    Jane looked upset when she saw the message of that name. She even seemed to want to delete it immediately without reading it but in the end she still opened the message.


    As it turned out, it contained a video that was about three minutes long.


    David felt even worse because three minutes seemed to be exactly the same amount of time that he felt he was being watched before.


    Jane immediately opened the video without dying a second because she didn''t see any description of what the video was.


    David''s eyes quickly widened because the moment the video started, what appeared was a scene of him and Aurora on a motorcycle where thetter was hugging him tightly.


    With Aurora''s sexy outfit, he who is the man she is hugging seems like a rich young master who just brought home a famous celebrity.


    What''s worse is that it was recorded from the side so his face is very clearly visible.


    (Jane, you turned a frog into a prince, but look what he did, he betrayed you so quickly.)


    A message came in again below the video.


    David rolled his eyes when he saw the message, thinking thatter he would need to teach that person with the name Lancelot Rothschild a hard lesson.


    Jane didn''t watch the video all the way through. She turned it off and even deleted it before looking at David again with sharp eyes.


    Her hand grabbed his wrist, gripping it tightly as if she wanted to warn him not to run away.


    Jane should have understood this, but because of her special nature, things were different.


    David took a deep breath, trying to smile.


    The only thing that worried him was Jane''s feelings that might be shaken or hurt.


    He did not worry more than that because he knew that even with that trait, Jane would not leave him because her brain could still think rationally and knew how Zeus'' power changed his way of life.


    She looked at him sharply for a long time before speaking.


    "I''ll understand whatever you do, but you better make sure I don''t know it, especially when I''m in this condition," she said.


    David was quite surprised to hear her words because Jane was talking about a condition. This was basically her revealing to David that sometimes there were changes in her.


    Maybe she knew that David was already aware of the changes that sometimes came out of the blue even though he knew it from his mother to begin with so he could always be prepared. If he wasn''t prepared, he would probably say some nonsense that would only make Jane angrier.


    Jane tried to calm down while holding her head. She even took a few deep breaths, which was rarely seen from her.


    It seemed that she wanted to stabilize her emotions.


    "Jane, what exactly made you like that?" David asked in the softest tone possible.


    Evelyn only told him about Jane''s change in nature which was simr to an overall personality change. However, the cause of that he still didn''t know.


    Since Jane was talking about it, perhaps now was the time to discuss it.


    As her lover, he felt he had a responsibility to help her.


    Jane could not respond immediately. She seemed to be thinking, even staring in different directions.


    "It''s somethingplicated," she said in a soft tone.


    "Complicated?" said David, not understanding her meaning, but he felt that it involved various people because there was no way Jane would call itplicated if it was just a natural problem or a problem caused by certain things or idents.


    "It''s a curse," Jane replied.


    Her voice became quieter when she said that.

 Chapter 155: Enemy

    "Curse?" This was beyond David''s expectations. He really hadn''t thought of a curse in this matter.


    Although he spected that it involved other people, he thought it was only because of a certain drug that had damaged some of Jane''s brain cells. How could there be a curse like this?


    And who put the curse on Jane?


    Jane was silent after she said that, frowning as if she was thinking.


    Even then she tapped the table with her fingers.


    Unnoticed, the lecturer suddenly arrived.


    David rolled his eyes, not sure what was going on since Jane apparently didn''t answer.


    Or that she didn''t want to answer yet.


    After the lecturer arrived, Jane picked up her book, acting as if she had never been asked by David.


    David didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    He sighed, and stroked Jane''s white hair.


    For that gesture, all the guys in the ss looked at him jealously.


    They apparently noticed him, just didn''t look at him directly before he touched Jane''s hair.


    It seemed that until now, all the guys in this ss still dreamed of having Jane and did not ept her being owned by David.


    When her hair was stroked, Jane also seemed to enjoy it.


    With any nature, she would be happy to make out with David.


    In this ss, they continued to listen to the lecturer speak.


    Thetter discussed economics as usual, and sometimes talked about politics.


    When the lesson was over, Jane suddenly stood up while pulling David''s hand.


    "Let''s have lunch," she said.


    Her expression was like she was forcing David to have lunch with her.


    With a quietugh, David nodded, standing up to follow her.


    He grasped the palm of her hand that was holding his.


    They headed towards the cafeteria after exiting the university building.


    David was quite surprised to see Aurora heading there as well. She looked rxed, as if the matter with the dean was over.


    On the other hand, the university grounds were also starting to be cleaned up by officials who hade from nowhere.


    Seeing David, Aurora smiled slightly, but she immediately got a sharp look from Jane. It was enough to make her heart stop beating.


    She swallowed her saliva, quickly turning her gaze in another direction, knowing that now was not her time with David because there was the Empress beside him. A concubine must know how to behave or be kicked out of the pce.


    For fear of offending Jane, Aurora even decided to turn the other way instead of the cafeteria.


    David and Jane sat by the window, ordering a cup of coffee and some toast and meat.


    They ate leisurely, but life is always full of twists and turns.


    While they were eating, a sports car suddenly arrived. It was a Lamborghini, thetest and most luxurious series.


    The exhaust was so loud that the air seemed to vibrate.


    In this university, there were many rich people''s children, but no one hade in such an arrogant manner. Even now the young masters were wondering who was driving the car.


    They were ready to kick his ass if it turned out that he was just a little bit richer and happened to dare to spend more money on a very expensive car.


    To their surprise, the car even stopped directly in front of the cafeteria, which was not a parking lot.


    Vrommm...


    It roared louder before the engine was turned off.


    The way it stopped really provoked people.


    After the door opened, a young man got out of the sports car.


    He immediately gave off a haughty impression.


    His eyes were sharp while his expression was full of pride.


    He was wearing shy luxury clothes and a watch that looked as if it was made of diamonds.


    Interestingly, his hair was white, which was simr to Jane''s.


    Despite not knowing who this young man was, unfortunately his appearance was quite intimidating to the young masters at the university.


    They immediately felt that he could scare them with his background.


    He looked around. In no time, his gaze stopped on David and Jane''s table beside the cafeteria window.


    His forehead furrowed instantly, as if he was looking at a scene that didn''t match his expectations.


    David himself didn''t need to think to start guessing the young man''s identity.


    He was probably the Lancelot Rothschild who had just sent a message to Jane.


    Despite frowning, he still walked towards David and Jane, entering the cafeteria with an indifferent expression.


    Actually, he was quite handsome. Hence, the women in the cafeteria were looking at him with great interest. Some smiled at him in a seductive way.


    Handsome and rich, since those two criteria were already met, no one thought about his personality. In this era, even a psychopath is loved as long as he has those two criteria.


    Unfortunately, hepletely ignored even those women who tried to catch his attention.


    His steps did not stop until he arrived in front of David and Jane''s table.


    "What are you doing here?" Jane turned out to be the first to speak.


    To the man, her tone waspletely indifferent as if she could not live under the same sky as him.


    David felt rather strange about Jane''s unfriendly attitude towards her own family members.


    Although there were factors that made her dislike them, this attitude was still a bit much.


    Or maybe she just hated her family members more who had the desire to possess her.


    "Have you seen the video?" the young man asked in a rather cold tone


    He actually showed no friendliness to Jane, making David feel even more strange.


    "Yes!" Jane nodded lightly.


    "Why are you still with him? I could have any woman I wanted, but out of respect for you as the woman arranged to be my wife by the elders, I chose not to approach any woman, and look what you did," said the young man, Lancelot.


    He was upset and seemed offended.


    At this point, David felt unable to judge this man.


    Saying that he was Jane''s fianc¨¦ was probably not an exaggeration since the family elders had already made arrangements between him and Jane. It''s just that there may not have been an inauguration so he didn''t refer to Jane as his fianc¨¦e.


    What''s interesting is that he doesn''t try to be gentle with Jane. Instead, he scolded her for her behavior.


    "That''s my business," Jane replied and then casually stuffed a piece of bread into her mouth after she answered.


    "Do you want to be a concubine?" Lancelot became more annoyed so his words became harsher.


    "You''re wrong, I''m the empress, and the empress doesn''t care about the concubines under her," Jane replied.


    "You''ve been indoctrinated by ignorance," Lancelot replied.


    Bing more annoyed, he finally turned his gaze to David.


    His eyes became very cold. If he let go of spiritual power even for a moment, this cafeteria would probably be a mess because David could sense the great power hidden deep within him.


    Many young men from the Rothschild Family wanted to marry Jane, but the elders preferred him to be Jane''s husband. This showed that his strength was above average.


    The others were probably one level below him.


    Of course, David who had be much stronger had no concerns about her gaze.


    "What?" he said, immediately speaking in response.


    "You seem to have courage," Lancelot said after David spoke.


    "I have courage and fear, like any normal human," David replied, quite casually.


    "However, you are not the kind that can arouse my fears," he added.


    Someone came to intimidate him, he would naturally challenge that person without holding back.


    Pa!


    Lancelot put his hand on the table, a seemingly simple gesture but it actually made the table post crack. If the table was pressed too hard, it would have shattered instantly.


    "Your name is David, you live with your older sister named Audrey, a lecturer at this university," he said, which immediately made David knit his brows.


    He was quite disturbed that he was talking about his older sister.


    "Lance, if you dare to involve others, don''t think you and your family will be safe either." Jane spoke again.


    Lancelot was clearly trying to threaten David, and Jane couldn''t keep quiet. She threatened Lancelot back.


    "No one can stop my anger. I will kill his sister first before killing him," Lancelot replied.


    He was surprisingly direct with his threat, not just using vague words.


    After he said that, he suddenly turned around.


    David was of course immediately filled with rage.


    Someone could threaten to kill him, but threatening to kill his sister was something that went beyond his limits. He would fight madly in a situation like this.


    However, just as he was about to stand up, Jane suddenly grabbed his hand that was on the table.


    "Don''t go after him," she said to David.


    Although filled with rage, David was still able to calm down when Jane asked him to.


    He took one deep breath and asked, "did that man mean what he said?"


    "Yes." Jane nodded lightly. "Lancelot is very emotional, hot-tempered, and impulsive, as you can see. However, we are now in a safe situation. Your sister is also at this university, Lancelot will not act while I am here."


    "Then we might need to attack him first," said David.

 Chapter 156: Forest

    "Let''s not be hasty, we need to prepare," Jane said in response to David''s words.


    "Why?" asked David.


    "Lancelot is indeed an impulsive man, but he has many subordinates and aces. We can''t easily defeat him," Jane replied.


    David frowned at that because the obstacles in this situation only made him more ufortable.


    "Let''s make that dragon skeleton your puppet. That will help a lot and guarantee an easy victory for us," Jane continued.


    She seemed to have already devised a n.


    David nodded lightly to her.


    Only, they needed to go to a quiet ce so that he could take the dragon skeleton out of his storage ring. He was hesitant to go because it meant he would be away from his older sister.


    "I''ll stay at this university and will have Erzae to pick you up," Jane said as she patted David''s thigh, as if she knew his concerns.


    After saying that, she opened her cell phone, typing quickly.


    David didn''t say anything, just nodded, thinking that Jane was indeed a very intelligent woman. She can calmly think of a strategy in a difficult situation.


    Not long after, David saw Mercedez Erza outside the university grounds.


    "Let''s go there," Jane said.


    David nodded to her again before standing up and walking outside the university grounds with her.


    The car window was already open as David approached, revealing the figure of Erza sitting in the front passenger seat while Mery drove.


    Mery chose to focus on staring ahead while Erza seemed unable to stop smiling as she looked back and forth between David and Jane.


    She clearly already understood what happened and what she needed to do. After all, Mery must have also told her about the dragon skeleton they got.


    It was just that it was hard for her not to act like she wanted to joke around because of what she saw yesterday between David and Evelyn, Jane''s mother.


    She thought it was funny to see David with Jane now while yesterday the guy was making out wildly with the mother of his girlfriend.


    Of course, she is not talking about that. She still knows the limits. If she talked about it, not only would she be David''s enemy, she would also be Evelyn''s enemy.


    Thetter would probably chase her all the way to the United States.


    "Pleasee in," she said to him as she invited him to enter the back room.


    David entered without responding, then sat down without fastening the seat belt.


    His eyes looked at Mery. He was sure Erza had freed her from her job, but it seemed that this woman still couldn''t escape from it.


    It''s true what the saying goes, freeing a ve will only make him confused.


    Mery may not be a ve, but she is used to behaving like one. She had no other goals in life yet.


    David chose not toment on that. Erza should continue to try to steer her towards independence and self-reliance. It''s just that, she might need time.


    Mery stepped on the gas pedal and the car elerated.


    Erza turned her gaze to the back, then moved there through the gap between the two front seats.


    The gap was very narrow but she forced herself through.


    Fortunately she was only wearing a short dress, so her clothes did not hinder her.


    Even so, due to her hasty movements, she still bumped into David''s body until her breasts pressed against his shoulders.


    David wasn''t in a calm mood right now, so he didn''t feel much sensation.


    He even wrinkled his forehead.


    Erza probably realized that she was bothering him. However, she still tried to interact with him in a smiling manner that didn''t seem serious.


    "You need to calm down, David," she said. "I''m at your side, no one can disturb you. Lancelot, hmph, he''s just a little boy who knows no limits and overestimates himself."


    Her hand held David''s after she said that, trying to give him more peace by touch.


    Unfortunately, David remained silent, making Erza roll her eyes.


    Of course, he did not give up on calming her down.


    From under the seat, she took out a bottle of wine and a golden cup.


    She poured the wine into the cup, then handed it to David.


    "Please drink, this is the kind of wine that makes the mind very rxed without the effects of excessive intoxication," she said in a gentle tone.


    Being offered a drink by her, David did not refuse at all. He took the golden cup, and drank the wine inside.


    It was very warm, relieving the cells of his body and his brain.


    And he had to admit that his mind calmed down quickly.


    With a calm mind, Erza''s figure wearing only a short dress became very pleasing to his eyes.


    However, he wasn''t nning on doing anything strange right now. Not until this matter is over.


    "By the way, was the process of making that dragon skeleton into a doll very difficult?" he asked Erza.


    "Yeah..." Erza nodded. "But there''s no need to worry, it will definitely work," she said.


    They headed for the outskirts of the city.


    Coincidentally, the road they were traveling on would pass by the sports area where David fought with the church troops.


    Until now, there had been no news about the destruction of the ce, which made David feel strange.


    When he arrived near the sports area, he found that the road leading to it was closed by heavily armed military troops.


    ''Who closed it?'' David wondered with a strange expression.


    Of course, there was someone powerful who arranged that or it would have been revealed to the public given that there were many parties looking at it right now.


    In the end, Mery chose to go through anotherne. She didn''t seem to care about the road closure.


    When they arrived at the outskirts of the city, they entered a road that led to a forest.


    It wasn''t a big forest, but it was still a very quiet ce, rumored to be a den of psychopaths.


    In today''s years, many would say that the rumors were just made up by the government to keep people from entering the forest so that it would be well maintained.


    Unfortunately, that doesn''t make people dare to enter it. Most people were still hesitant and afraid because it could have really been a den of psychopaths even though it was just a rumor at first.


    Arriving in front of the forest, Mery entered without hesitation even though the road had been unpaved since entering the forest.


    Some of the potholes were big enough that the car was shaken.


    David, who was not wearing a seat belt, almost fell off.


    He had no other choice but to fasten his seat belt.


    Apparently, the car also had a feature to make the shaking less pronounced, but Mery had just activated it.


    Once it was active, she drove faster.


    As it turned out, inside the forest, there were several wooden houses that looked unkempt, had no electricity and all their windows were tightly closed.


    David''s expression became strange looking at the houses, wondering if there really were psychopaths living in this forest.


    Deep in the forest, there was argeke, which had very clean water, and was full of fish, connected to four rivers.


    It was a very beautiful ce, which amazed David.


    Around theke, there were even many rare flowers.


    Unfortunately, the ce didn''t seem to have any human contact. If only it was exposed, Parisians would probablye here for a vacation during the summer.


    Mery stopped the car by theke, and turned off the engine.


    At the same time, Erza opened the door beside her and got out of the car. David followed her and found that the car had be very dirty.


    To his surprise, it suddenly started raining when he had just gotten out of the car.


    At first it was just a light rain but it became very wide with the sound of thunder echoing constantly. In no time, his clothes and entire body became wet.


    When he saw Erza whose dress got wet, his calm mind was slightly disturbed as she became too sexy as her dress clung to her body.


    Her big ass and breasts became conspicuous. Fortunately the dress was a rather dark purple color. If it was white, her bra and panties would probably be visible.


    David shook his head in a quick motion, banishing the dirty thoughts from his brain.


    "Baby, you can put the skeleton in thiske," Erza said as she pointed her hand at theke.


    David did as she said.


    When he also pointed his hand at theke, the huge skeleton appeared above theke, falling straight down to cause huge waves.


    The fish in theke were thrown everywhere.


    Erza, who was seeing the dragon skeleton for the first time, opened her mouth in amazement.


    "How did you guys find something this big?" she said spontaneously.


    Her eyes did not blink at all, continuing to stare at the skeleton from top to bottom and from front to back.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 157: The Proces

    Erza took a few steps forward and touched the skeleton, caressing it gently as if it were a priceless treasure.


    "It could destroy the present earth if only it were alive and had flesh," she said, much to David and Mery''s surprise.


    The strength of the skeleton turned out to be more than thetter had expected. Or rather, the power of beings at the deity level was indeed too strong.


    Then how big was the earth in ancient times to be able to amodate these deities.


    David became curious about the ancient times that he didn''t know anything about.


    The exnation about it that he heard from Jane was still too vague.


    Who knew whether or not Jane knew the details about it.


    "Honey," Erza said, turning her gaze to David.


    "Jump on top of this skeleton''s head." She instructed.


    David didn''t question her reasoning as he was sure it was part of the process.


    He then jumped onto the skeleton''s head which was actually facing towards them.


    Whoosh!


    With one leap, he reached the head of the skeleton which was as big as a container truck.


    Standing there was quitefortable, feeling like he was the ruler of the world.


    His eyes looked up at Erza, the rain not interfering with his view at all.


    However, he had to admit that this forest was quite dangerous when it rained like this.


    asionally, there was lightning that fell not far from theke.


    "Please sit down," Erza said again.


    David did as she asked.


    After that, Erza pointed her hand at the skeleton.


    "Dear, close your eyes and concentrate. Think as if you are connected to the skeleton," she continued.


    As she said that, David saw blood flowing out of her fingers, like threads because they were so thin.


    They moved quickly until they stuck to the skeleton''s head, surrounding David.


    Strangely, the threadlike blood began to undte, as if something was flowing through the gap in them, entering the skeleton.


    After that, the threads suddenly formed new threads that stuck to David''s head.


    The result was quite amazing as the skeleton instantly shook.


    David was still able to observe the situation even with his eyes closed as he could sense his surroundings clearly since his strength had increased dramatically.


    However, he focused on the sensation in his head.


    Erza asked him to think as if he was connected to the skeleton. Right now, that feeling was really very clear.


    He felt like the skeleton was his limb. The entire skeleton was veryrge, so the sensation of being connected to it was quite strange.


    This method seemed to rely on blood, but David could not understand how blood could make a skeleton into a puppet. Perhaps the blood of vampires was unique.


    "Honey!" David suddenly heard Erza''s voice and her voice instantly appeared inside his head.


    "Basically, my blood can create new life into this skeleton. It''s fake life, but it can continue to evolve and it needs your soul as its main source for you to be the controller of that life." Apparently, Erza exined how this method worked.


    "Since it uses your soul, so it might make your head hurt a lot in the process, you should be prepared," Erza added.


    David didn''t know how to respond to her words, so he ended up nodding his head slightly to let her know that he understood.


    Just hearing that his head would hurt a lot did not make him feel nervous in the slightest.


    He calmly waited for the actual process to begin.


    However, just a momentter, he almost opened his eyes due to the extremely strong painful sensation in his head.


    This exceeded his expectations. Even his mouth was almost open. If he wasn''t prepared, he probably would have screamed.


    He forced himself to calm down, even using his nails against his fingers to create pain elsewhere so that he could forget about the pain in his head for a few moments.


    The good thing was that his strength actually helped him maintain his endurance so that he could endure the pain better.


    The sensation that he was connected to the skeleton became much stronger.


    He could feel the power of the skeleton.


    Unfortunately, that power was empty, as if only the skeleton was left.


    What he could feel was the power that the skeleton could contain had it been in its peak state.


    The earth that could hold billions of humans seemed insignificantpared to the power that the skeleton could hold.


    It was now no surprise to him that the skeleton could indeed easily destroy the earth.


    As something was taken from inside its head, David slowly felt something life-like rise up inside the skeleton''s head.


    Slowly, he began to feel that he could move the skeleton, and it only took a single thought from him. Even a single thought was enough to make the skeleton fight on its own because it still had its own fighting memories.


    The process became faster with time.


    It seemed that Erza also found it easy to do as he did not scream from the pain.


    "Honey, any minute now!" David heard Erza''s voice again, softer than before as if she wanted to make himfortable with her voice.


    David remained calm and continued to wait.


    He had already adapted to the pain in his head. Even if itsted another day, he didn''t care.


    However, it really wasn''t that much longer.


    After a while, the pain in David''s head disappeared. His body also felt good after the experience.


    "It''s over," Erza said.


    David opened his eyes directly hearing that, not finding any changes in front of him but the skeleton he was sitting on was no longer just a skeleton.


    He couldn''t help but smile slightly as he was one hundred percent sure he could control the skeleton perfectly.


    His eyes then looked at Erza.


    Surprisingly enough, the woman was kneeling, looking extremely exhausted while her skin had be extremely pale.


    She was also sweating, clearly visible despite the rain.


    If it wasn''t for Mery holding her body, she would probably be lying down.


    David chose to jump to her first, wanting to check on her condition.


    "Are you okay?" he asked her.


    David himself had never experienced such a condition since he had spiritual power. He thought he would only be like that if he used his power too much.


    Erza forced a smile as she looked at him.


    "Don''t worry, I just need to recover my energy," she said in a trembling voice.


    Even speaking seemed difficult for her. Although this woman hade in a less than ttering way into his life, still she was now his woman. He couldn''t help but worry.


    After a moment of thought, David knelt beside her, pointing his hand at her.


    "Do you want my blood now?" he asked, much to her surprise.


    It instantly made her dim eyes shine brightly.


    "Sure," she said, nodding repeatedly.


    She was indeed the straightforward type, and when offered his blood, she did not mince words in agreeing.


    "However," she continued, shifting her gaze to his neck.


    "I need to suck your blood through your neck," she added.


    David rolled his eyes at that. Actually he had guessed it because in vampire movies it was usually like that, but he was a bit horrified when his blood was sucked from his neck. What if he suddenly died.


    However, he did not refuse because Erza needed help now.


    He lifted his chin up slightly, allowing her to suck his blood through his neck.


    Erza acts immediately. She hugs his waist, pressing her breasts against his body before kissing his neck.


    The first thing she did was apparently to lick his neck, making him feel tingly to the point of almost shaking.


    After that, she suddenly bit his neck, making his eyes widen as he felt tworge needles pierce his skin.


    The woman was clearly showing her fangs now, which were hidden under ordinary conditions.


    After that, his blood flowed out of his neck, entering the woman''s mouth.


    It didn''t really hurt but he could feel theck of blood quickly.


    The good thing was that the power in his body was producing new blood faster.


    When he looked at Erza''s skin again, he found that her body was no longer pale.


    "Ahhh..." The woman finally stopped, sighing in relief as if she had just drunk cold water after passing through a hot desert.


    Her expression had be very refreshed.


    "This is really amazing, I just felt like I was in Heaven. Even my strength immediately increased a lot," she said, looking at her own hands.


    David rolled his eyes at that. He had never seen Erza more excited than now.


    This woman seemed to be starting to think of him as food again.


    However, he chose not toment on it. This was now the fate between them.


    He then stood up, and turned his gaze to the skeleton.


    Just as he stood up, Erza suddenly grabbed his hand.


    When he looked up at her face, she smiled strangely.


    "Honey, can I ask for your blood again. Just a little more, my strength might reach a new level," she said with a pleading but embarrassed expression.

 Chapter 158: Return to The University

    David spontaneously touched his neck that had just been bitten by Erza. There were two deep holes now.


    Fortunately both holes were starting to close due to his body''s rapid regeneration.


    After that, she nodded to him, not refusing his request because a little more of her blood being drawn was fine with her.


    Seeing his head nod, Erza quickly stood up. Now she could stand up easily. Her hands hugged his waist tightly then bit him again in a new area.


    David rolled his eyes as her actions practically added to the wound on his neck. Soon his blood was sucked again by the woman, even faster than before so he was made to tremble for a moment because the sensation when his blood was sucked was not sofortable.


    At the same time, a faint red light suddenly emanated from Erza''s body.


    The light was calm, but very oppressive.


    As the light became brighter, Erza stopped sucking David''s blood. She then jumped a few meters to the side.


    In a short time, the light became extremely bright.


    And apparently, it was imprable by rain. The rain that hit it was pushed aside.


    BANG!


    An explosion resounded from Erza''s body, producing a violent shockwave, blowing away the trees around theke.


    Her strength seemed to have reached a new level and David couldn''t help but admit that he felt a very strong threat from Erza. This woman really was very powerful.


    After the explosion, the light disappeared. Erza''s body became calm, pleasant to look at when she smiled.


    Her smile became even wider as she looked at David.


    "Honey, you really are my good luck charm," she said, chuckling softly.


    David did not respond, but turned his gaze to the skeleton again.


    However, before he could do anything, Erza jumped up beside him, hugging him tightly from behind.


    "Baby, let me serve you," she said in a tone that sounded very pleasant, enough to make David''s head shake.


    His back problem was now feeling a very extraordinary sensation due to her soft breasts.


    At this point, David waved his hand, sucking the skeleton into his storage ring.


    After that, he pulled Erza''s hand from his waist.


    "Later, after this matter is over, now take me back to the university," he said.


    Resisting the woman was bing increasingly difficult but David chose to follow his rationality first. He didn''t want Lancelot''s problem to be solved toote.


    Since his expression was so serious, Erza had no other choice but to back down. She also didn''t want to force David.


    "Let''s go back," she said with a light nod, inviting David to the car again.


    David entered the car quickly, followed by Erza and then Mery.


    Thetter understood that David was in a hurry, so she drove even faster on this return trip.


    This heavy rain did not make it difficult for her to drive.


    However, she still nudged the trees a few times.


    When it came out of the forest, she really put her full foot on the gas pedal. It was so fast that it almost felt like flying in the car.


    The good thing was that the rain started to subside when they arrived at the city center.


    Not long after, they arrived again at the University of Paris.


    David immediately got out of the car as he said, "you girls can go first!"


    After he said that, he stepped into the cafeteria because there he saw Jane, drinking coffee.


    To David''s surprise, Jane was not alone. She was with Isabel.


    David showed a strange expression when he saw them.


    There was no record of them ever interacting, let alone being friends, so their encounter could be considered unique.


    However, David thought their meeting had a pleasant impression because each of them had a calm personality.


    He approached them as he entered the cafeteria, immediately getting stares from both of them.


    There was even a seat avable for him.


    He sat there, and Jane suddenly asked, "is it finished?"


    "Yeah!" David nodded to her and then stared back and forth between her and Isabel.


    So far, Jane didn''t know his rtionship with Isabel, so David wasn''t quite sure how to address the woman.


    In fact, Jane probably still didn''t know that he knew Isabel.


    As long as Jane didn''t do any investigation, the meeting of the two of them might be due to different factors.


    "Is there something?" David chose to ask Jane directly, acting as if he didn''t know what Jane was talking about with Isabel.


    And in fact he did know nothing.


    On the other hand, Isabel also acted very calmly, like she and David had no familiarity.


    She also seemed to be pretending that they didn''t know each other. This only further suggests that her meeting with Jane was due to different factors.


    Then what for?


    David could not guess this at all.


    "I''m interested in her research, which might work if it continues to be researched," Jane replied.


    That was surprising enough for David that he gave Isabel a curious look.


    Of course, Isabel was a person who studied science so she would be working in the research field. However, she just entered college, has she already started research? What is she researching? How could it be better than the professors'' research?


    If Jane is interested in her research, it can''t be just ordinary research. It must be something extraordinary.


    Unfortunately, the conversation between Jane and Isabel seemed to be over.


    Thetter suddenly stood up.


    "Miss Jane, you can contact meter, I''m always ready to wait," she said to Jane.


    When thetter nodded, she walked away, leaving only Jane and David. She actually continued to pretend that she didn''t know David.


    "What exactly is she researching?" David asked Jane, bing more curious.


    "Cancer cures, and actually it''s not just her, the research also includes your older sister," Jane replied.


    At this point, David felt even more confused.


    It turned out that this also involved his older sister. Why didn''t he know?


    "Does the research really have a high probability of sess?" David couldn''t help but ask again.


    After all, this was a cancer cure. He himself knew that until now there had been no cure for the disease.


    Some senior economists often say that the inventor of a cancer cure can be one of the richest people in the world in no time.


    "Only time will tell, but it will probably work since some data is enough to interest many pharmaceuticalpanies," Jane replied with a faint smile.


    David rolled his eyes at that, thinking thatter he would need to ask his older sister directly.


    "By the way, that skeleton is already my puppet, I can control it, and I think there is no problem to make it fight," David said.


    He changed the subject because this was more important.


    Someone who was threatening him and involving his older sister needed to be eliminated as quickly as possible.


    "I understand," Jane replied as she stood up, and moved her hand to signal David to follow her.


    They then exited the cafeteria.


    "We''ll moveter tonight," Jane said with her eyes fixed on David''s face.


    She took out her phone after she said that, and opened the maps.


    On the map, there was actually a green dot moving on the road.


    "This is Lancelot," she continued.


    "Did you put a tracking device on his car?" David asked.


    "Not on his car, but on his body," Jane replied, causing David to have a strange expression.


    "How did you do it?" he asked again, feeling rather panicked.


    Jane was actually able to install a tracking device on Lancelot''s body and thetter was not aware of it. This meant that she could also install a tracking device on his body.


    "That''s too easy with my maniption power," Jane replied, smiling faintly, a smile that instantly made David''s heart flutter.


    However, the woman grabbed his hand after that.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have any tracking devices on you and never will," she added.


    Her eyes showed a loving look at him as she said that, as if she was telling him that she would continue to trust him.


    David couldn''t help but feel awkward, wanting to sigh but holding back.


    Jane embarrassed him with his way of life that could almost be said to be perverted.


    "By the way, change your shirt," Jane said again, patting David''s hand.


    David had almost forgotten that his shirt was soaked.


    He had not changed it until now because he had not entered a closed ce. Changing his clothes would not be difficult for him. He could take new clothes from inside his storage ring. After all, he had stored quite a lot of clothes inside the ring.


    Jane pulled David after that, and her destination was the university backyard, then to the warehouse where they made love yesterday.


    It was beyond his expectation that Jane was taking him there, not to the restrooms or changing rooms at the university.


    However, he chose to just keep following.


    When they arrived at the warehouse, Jane pushed him until he was leaning against the wall. After that, she kisses him aggressively.


    Apparently, she takes the initiative to start and she tries to control the game by dominating David.


    Although David doesn''t want to do this at first, he ends up doing it because Jane wants him to. Plus, he feels quite at ease knowing that Lancelot is quite far away from this university.


    Inside the warehouse, they spend over an hour. Janepletely dominated it. Who knew why she was so aggressive today.

 Chapter 159: Other Enemies

    When they were done, they left immediately. Not because they immediately wanted to leave, but because E and her young boyfriend came over again.


    They seemed to have started making the warehouse their room.


    If they continued to be uncontroble, they would probably be discovered in the near future.


    There was still one more ss for David and Jane, so they spent more time at the university.


    They only left the university in thete afternoon.


    Together with Lisa, they went to the outskirts of the city, which was an elite area because there were manyrge mansions standing alone onrgend.


    Through the tracking device that Jane had installed on Lancelot''s body, they learned that Lancelot was at his mansion.


    About 700 meters away from the mansion, there was arge hill. The hill had no road, so it had to be climbed.


    David and Jane climbed the hill and left Lisa at the bottom. They nned to attack from there. For now, they wanted to keep an eye on Lancelot first, like to find out if he brought anyone else in his n.


    Since the hill had a few trees, it was easier for David and Jane to keep an eye out without getting caught. They stood on a tree branch, watching the mansion.


    It just so happened that not long after they got there, Lancelot came out of the mansion. He wasn''t even alone, he was with Oliver, a 30-year-old man who hade to interrupt David and Jane''s engagement party.


    Despite being older than Lancelot, Oliver actually seemed polite to him, even walking slightly behind him.


    However, the two stopped on the terrace of the mansion, looking towards the street outside, seemingly waiting for someone.


    "It seems that he''s really asking for someone else''s help," Jane said. "Maybe he''s also not a hundred percent confident because I''m always by your side."


    "Yeah..." David thought so too.


    Sure enough, just a few momentster, a car arrived. It wasn''t a fancy car, but it might have been fancy in the past because it was an old one.


    David had trouble seeing inside the car because the ss was so dark, but he guessed there were two people inside.


    The car headed straight for the terrace, stopping in front of it.


    When the door opened, a middle-aged man got out of the driver''s seat. He wore a long white robe and carried a cane.


    "Someone from the Vatican again," Jane said suddenly.


    David rolled his eyes at that, not expecting that the one called by Lancelot was someone from the Vatican.


    However, given that the Vatican was hunting him, it wouldn''t be difficult for Lancelot to invite them to cooperate.


    What surprised David was the second person who got out of the car. It was a woman, still quite young, perhaps the same age as him.


    She was beautiful and striking with long blonde hair that was quite bright.


    Her appearance was very demure, wearing a pure white robe.


    She looked like a religious woman who seemed to be very devout.


    After staring at her for a while, David somehow felt that the woman was familiar.


    He felt like he had seen her somewhere before.


    "Who is that woman?" David asked Jane, which instantly earned him a re from the woman even if it was only for a moment.


    "The Holy Woman from the Vatican, she always appears in the annual event," Jane replied.


    After hearing that, David finally realized why he felt the woman was familiar.


    He had indeed seen her on tv and on the inte in passing.


    As far as he knew, there was one woman who was given the title of Holy Woman in the Vatican once every five years.


    David felt it was only symbolic, but obviously someone who earned the title was very extraordinary.


    The middle-aged man and woman approached Lancelot and Oliver, after a short talk, they were invited into the mansion.


    However, even though they had entered, Lancelot and Oliver were still standing on the terrace. It seemed that they were waiting for someone else.


    David was surprised not long after as the so-called Holy Woman, Charlotte suddenly appeared on one of the mansion''s balconies.


    The problem was that the impression she gave was instantly different.


    Her expression no longer looked like she was constantly brooding. She now looked very rxed while in her hand was a full bottle of wine.


    She was also holding a small bluetooth headset and a cell phone.


    There was a lounge chair on the balcony, she sat on it and lifted her legs until they were both out of her robe.


    After putting the headset on her ears, she opened the wine bottle and drank directly from it, seemingly enjoying it so much that her neck and cheeks were flushed.


    Her head swayed lightly, like she was enjoying the music she was hearing.


    "What the hell is this woman?" said David with an expression like he didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "No need to be surprised, the Vatican is full of people with two faces," Jane replied.


    Davidughed at that, but it was true, they always seemed polite when on camera, but all the ones he had mettely were very rude.


    None of them seemed religious.


    What he saw now might be the true nature of Charlotte that she had to hide constantly. Here, without the public eye, she could behave like that. Perhaps she was also not so worried if she was seen by Lancelot or Oliver because both of them knew well the things that were hidden behind the scenes.


    "Mm!" David''s eyes were drawn to the road again as another car arrived. This time, it was a red BMW of thetest series.


    David couldn''t estimate the number of people inside because the ss was too extremely dark.


    However, he felt a sense of threat just by looking at the car. Even Jane knitted her eyebrows.


    When the car stopped in front of the terrace, all four doors opened simultaneously, indicating that the car contained four people.


    They consisted of one old man, two middle-aged men, and one young man.


    The menacing aura seemed toe from the old man. David wasn''t interested in the other three men.


    Despite looking very old, the old man still gave off a dashing impression.


    "Head of the Todorova Family, Boris," said Jane.


    "What family is that?" asked David as the family name was very unfamiliar to him.


    "Boris was fortunate to have ess to spiritual powers," Jane replied. "And he developed so well that his descendants can also be spiritual beings. They developed power in Bulgaria. Even controlling politics behind the scenes."


    "So he''s kind of a pioneer?" said David.


    "Yeah, and he''s pretty strong. I''m sure Lancelot wanted that old man and the other three to block me while he and those two from the Vatican would attack you. I must admit he was well prepared and nned despite his impulsive nature," Jane said.


    "This means he is very serious about killing me, I will also kill him if the opportunity arises," said David.


    His eyes became cold.


    "If you kill him, the next problem thates will be more difficult," Jane replied with a faint smile, reminding David who Lancelot was.


    The young man was from the Rothschild Family. That meant he still had a family that would be very angry if he was killed.


    "I don''t care. This is the enmity that fate intended," David replied, showing no concern at all.


    "I will support you," Jane said, showing an expression of love.


    They seemed to be bound by the strongest destiny. Jane was ready to support David against anyone.


    "It seems like it''s just them," Jane continued because when Lancelot invited Boris into the mansion, he and Oliver also entered with them.


    On the other hand, Charlotte was still busy having fun on the balcony.


    Observing her was quite fun for David.


    Apparently, she started watching a video.


    From afar, it wasn''t clear, but David saw a white color dominating her phone screen.


    When he wondered what it was, David rolled his eyes.


    He felt like coughing, even wanted to throw a rock at that balcony.


    That woman was really immoral.


    Even though her behavior was normal for a normal human when she was alone, it still didn''t seem to fit her because she had always shown a chaste appearance, and her own title was holy woman.


    David thought for a while and finally took out his cell phone.


    He nned to record her actions. Although they were quite far away, his cell phone had a zoom feature of up to 120 times. Even what the woman was watching would be clearly visible.


    Jane rolled her eyes at David''s actions, but he just let him be.


    Through his cell phone that was recording the video, it became clear what Charlotte was watching.


    It was a blue Asian movie, in a doggy style position.


    David was worried that it would damage Jane''s eyes if she peeked into his cell phone, so he only recorded for a while.


    Later, he can show it to the Holy Woman if she dares to bother him.

 Chapter 160: Move

    When the sky began to darken, Erza and Mery suddenly arrived.


    The former even carried a long red scythe, as if it was made of blood.


    "Why are you here?" asked Jane, frowning as she thought Erza would note again.


    In her mind, Erza only needed to help David turn the dragon skeleton into his doll. After that, she didn''t need to interfere anymore since it was their business.


    Erza chuckled in response to Jane''s question. She said, "of course I had toe. Someone threatened my lover, I need to ensure that person''s death."


    Erza''s eyes turned cold after she said thest sentence. So far, it seemed to be the first time she had shown such a look. Perhaps she wanted to warn Jane that she should not get in her way.


    In David''s harem, perhaps Jane was more dominant so Erza sometimes acted submissive in front of her because she was not the first woman.


    However, it was clear Erza was never afraid of Jane.


    Of course, Jane doesn''t have the slightest fear of her either.


    Since Erza''s reasoning was very reasonable, Jane chose to remain silent, turning her gaze to the mansion again.


    Until now, Charlotte was still on the terrace, watching a hentai movie. This time it was an anime.


    When Erza and Mery saw the woman, they almost coughed.


    "This bitch, she''s behaving worse and worse," Erza said.


    Her eyes showed annoyance.


    "Do you know her?" David asked her.


    He didn''t expect that Erza seemed to be familiar with the woman.


    "Only know her a little, she used toe to America and travel around, talking about getting back on the right path, but I caught her buying alcohol once," Erza said.


    "Yeah, I guess I feel sorry for her. She grew up as a church girl, but was filled with curiosity for worldly pleasures."


    Despite saying that she felt sorry for her, Erza actually chuckled.


    "Honey, if you ask her for sex, she''ll probably agree given your good looks. She should always dream about a man like you. I guarantee she''s still a virgin because she wouldn''t dare to reveal her true face in front of a regr man," she added, instantly making Jane''s expression be gloomy if only for a moment.


    However, Jane''s nature was now clearly in a normal state, so she was not aggressive. Perhaps her aggressiveness was lost after they made love.


    Of course, David was disturbed by Erza''s words.


    He nudged her hand as he replied, "don''t speak as if I''m a male lion who lives only to mate."


    Erza chuckled in response and smirked with her sexy lips while winking her eyes, as if teasing David or perhaps saying that she did not believe his words.


    David was toozy to argue with her. He focused on the living room of the mansion which he couldn''t see but vaguely felt the aura from there sometimes.


    "When are we going to attack?" asked Erza.


    She looked impatient, asionally swinging her scythe.


    "Wait until it''s darker," Jane replied.


    She was still calm, but suddenly something appeared in her hand, a short silver sword that was only about 50 cm long. It looks more like a knife but is probably better described as a sword.


    The sharpness was enough to make the eyes of the beholder hurt. David thought it was a sword of above average strength even though it did not reach the level of Excalibur which was a legendary sword.


    "My hands are itchy, it''s been a long time since I''ve fought all out," Erza said, continuing to show highbat spirit.


    Jane seemed reluctant to respond. She looked down.


    "Mm..." Her eyes looked up as a sizable helicopter arrived. It descended into the courtyard. At the same time, Lancelot and Oliver came out of the mansion again.


    "Doesn''t it belong to your family?" Erza asked Jane.


    Thetter nodded lightly.


    "Don''t worry, they''re just an army of spiritual beings developed by Oliver''s family."


    "And they''re already quite threatening," Erza replied. "Hmm, our arrival is definitely helpful."


    She nced sarcastically at Jane, as if to remind her that there would have been a difficult problem if she and Mery hadn''te.


    "Just an army, can''t change the direction of a clear wind," Jane replied. She looked down on them.


    "What do you think if we give them a surprise attack?" asked David, who was also looking forward to starting this fight.


    Jane looked at him and then at the sky. Stars were already starting to appear, so she finally nodded.


    "Start with the dragon skeleton," she said.


    David smiled at her and pointed his hand at the mansion, nning to release the skeleton on it. He wanted to know if the mansion could withstand the weight of the skeleton. Maybe it was just a skeleton now, but David knew that it was very heavy, even heavier than the mansion itself.


    Shua!


    His storage ring shone brightly as he used more power to activate it.


    The ring''s portal instantly opened above the mansion, creating a strong vibration.


    The dragon skeleton then exited the portal very quickly, falling directly on top of the mansion in a standing state.


    In an instant, the mansion shook violently, making cracking sounds, indicating that it was actually about to copse.


    Lancelot and Oliver were so shocked that their mouths were open as they looked directly at the huge skeleton.


    The funny thing was Charlotte. She fell out of her chair with her feet left on top.


    After she fell, the floor of the balcony suddenly split, making her fall further down.


    However, she was not an ordinary human to begin with.


    A pair of white wings with thick feathers appeared on her back. They moved, taking her flying into the air.


    Flying!


    "Is she an angel?" asked David spontaneously because flying was something even he couldn''t do.


    "She''s already at that level," Jane replied in a low voice.


    "Just someone new at that level, she''s not that strong," said Erza, not worried at all.


    Despite her drunken state, Charlotte was able to calm down as she flew. In terms of hiding shock, she was probably number one because she had two faces. Even the existence of the dragon skeleton was not enough to make her raise her eyebrows.


    Of course, being drunk was obviously enough to disrupt her concentration.


    This was ultimately beyond her expectations because she thought tonight she would just rx quietly in this mansion.


    BANG!


    The mansion finally copsed, as if it had just been bombed. Fortunately the people inside had great strength, so they were able to get out quickly, crashing into the ruins that were blocking them.


    However, the skeleton''s focus was not them. It swung its hand at the helicopter.


    BANG!


    The helicopter was unable to dodge, instantly exploding while the carcass was blown away.


    It was quite amazing that the people inside were able to jump out.


    They consisted of men who were young to middle-aged, wearing suits like professional bodyguards except that they had a clear spiritual aura.


    With their lesser experience, they were more surprised when they saw the dragon skeleton. Some even rubbed their eyes just to make sure that the thing they saw in front of them was real.


    Unfortunately, it was indeed real. The skeleton''s hand moved towards them again.


    In the air with no foothold and no ability to fly, they could not dodge.


    BANG! BANG!


    They were struck by the skeletal hand, instantly thrown in various directions.


    Some cough up blood directly.


    Jane''s disdain for them was definitely not without reason.


    However, since she was seeing the skeleton for the first time, so she focused on continuing to stare at the skeleton.


    Her eyes narrowed sharply, then looked at David and Mery after a while.


    "How did you guys get something like this?" she said.


    She apparently said something simr to Erza when thetter first saw the skeleton.


    Of course, her words didn''t need to be answered. They were just her spontaneous words.


    "Let''s move," she added, looking at David.


    Thetter immediately moved, jumping into the mansion''s courtyard, followed by Jane, Erza, and Mery.


    Their arrival immediately caught the attention of Lancelot and the others.


    Perhaps they had all gotten a picture of David and Jane, who were supposed to be their targets.


    However, Erza''s unfamiliar figure clearly surprised them. Especially that she was very striking and exuded a very strong aura.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    With high momentum, thending of David and the other three was enough to make the courtyard tremble slightly.


    David''s eyes remained fixed on Lancelot.


    As he grew impatient, Excalibur appeared in his hand and he lunged towards him.


    As lightning radiated from his body, his speed became unimaginable. His figure could not be seen, only the lightning''s glow that formed like aser in the darkness.


    Even the grasses he passed by were burnt to ashes.


    Those who initially thought that David was just a new spiritual being could not help but be amazed at his speed.


    Charlotte who was flying in the air watched carefully without losing herposure.


    She continued to fly, then looked at Jane and Erza after observing David.


    Actually, she was only targeting David. It was her duty from the church, yet she couldn''t focus on him if Jane and Erza interfered, so she wanted to make sure that they werepletely blocked by the others.

 Chapter 161: Everyone is Shocked

    In no time, David finally arrived in front of Lancelot.


    Excalibur shone brightly, filled with battle spirit. Its golden light pierced everyone''s eyes, especially Lancelot''s shining eyes. And he seemed to recognize Excalibur in person.


    Whoosh!


    David drove the sword into his neck.


    "You think you can kill me," Lancelot said in a very angry tone.


    His voice was so loud that it became a rumble for a moment.


    He then used his hand to block Excalibur, which came as quite a surprise to David. He wondered if he wanted to lose his hand.


    However, as Jane said, Lancelot may be an angry and impulsive man, but he has many aces.


    Suddenly his hand turned silver-like.


    ng!


    When David''s Excalibur struck Lancelot''s hand, it was as if it hit a steel wall, only able to scratch and push it away.


    Unfortunately, Lancelot still lost. He was thrown up to fifteen meters back.


    "Brat, die..." Suddenly someone shouted to David.


    It was Boris, the old man.


    His eyes turned red, emitting mes that then enveloped his entire body.


    He apparently had the power of fire.


    As he shouted to David, he was already lunging towards him.


    "Old man, don''t even think about touching him!" Erza also moved with her scythe, blocking the old man''s path.


    Thetter didn''t think much, continuing to charge forward.


    However, the moment Erza shed her scythe at him, the mes enveloping his body were almost extinguished.


    He hastily retreated, horrified that Erza was stronger than he had expected.


    "Hmmm..." Erza smiled coldly, ready to show her strength after the level-up she had just experienced.


    Shua!


    She lunged towards the old man. Her speed apparently exceeded David''s. She became a kind of red light.


    Even Jane was surprised a little by the sight.


    "Stop her!" The old man shouted, asking his family members for help.


    They hurriedly moved,ing forward with somewhat frightened expressions.


    Of course, Boris didn''t just give orders. He did something, releasing arge amount of fire. When his fire came into contact with his family members, it became even bigger. Apparently they helped increase the power of his fire.


    After that, the mes turned into a giant palm that moved quickly towards Erza.


    Their fight instantly made the night very hot.


    At the same time, the middle-aged man who came with Charlotte, Aaron turned into an angel. He had a pair of white wings like Charlotte and eyes that emitted silver light.


    His figure was very different from Boris who made the air hot. Instead, he made the air very fresh. When he flew, he easily moved towards David.


    Unfortunately, something suddenly happened.


    The space around him seemed to separate from the earth''s space.


    After that, it moved by itself towards Jane. Aaron became astonished at what was happening.


    His eyes showed disbelief as he looked at Jane.


    "You really have the ability to manipte even space?" he said.


    "You''re going to die," said Jane, saying only that in response.


    On the other side, Mery turned into a shadow and moved towards Oliver.


    Lancelot''s remaining troops finally chose to attack from afar with makeshift attacks and asionally using firearms. Their condition didn''t really allow them to fight anymore.


    They seemed to have forgotten about the dragon skeleton observing on the side.


    Whoosh!


    The skeleton waved its hand at them as they let their guard down.


    BANG!


    They were struck again, sinking into the ground.


    After that, the skeleton''s tail moved towards Lancelot.


    From anyone''s perspective, the advantage seemed to be on David''s side.


    Being targeted by the skeleton, Lancelot had no other choice but to turn his gaze there.


    This gave David the opportunity to attack him freely. Unfortunately, his movements had to be halted as the winged woman appeared in front of him.


    "Evil man, your evil has exceeded the limit, I will purify you here," said the woman, Charlotte, looking very serious.


    Her expression was filled with purity, making one easily think that there was nothing dirty in her head at all. She was doing nothing but walking in goodness.


    The light from her body radiated brighter. David had to admit that she was quite powerful. Fighting her would only be a waste of his time.


    "How abouting over for a while?" David said to her as he took out his cell phone.


    "What evil trick do you want to pull, vile man?" the woman asked in response.


    She apparently immediately thought that David wanted to y a trick, using it as she approached.


    Only, she seemed a little confused as David took out his cell phone.


    Knowing that she wouldn''te any closer, David ended up first ying the video, then showing it to her.


    Although they were quite far apart, it wasn''t too far with the eyes of people who possessed or could control spiritual power. The woman should be able to see everything clearly.


    In the instant after she saw David''s cell phone screen, the woman looked confused, but only for a moment. After that, she staggered from too much shock, even falling until her feetnded.


    After that, her wings disappeared and she ran towards David in a normal way.


    Her expression no longer showed purity, only extreme panic.


    The people who were fighting naturally noticed her strange actions. Unfortunately, only Jane, Erza, and Mery knew what David was doing.


    When she arrived in front of David, Charlotte immediately tried to grab his cell phone. Find adventures at m v lemp-yr


    Of course, David wouldn''t let her. The phone disappeared instantly as he moved it into his storage ring.


    "De, de-delete it," Charlotte said in a trembling voice, like she wanted to cry.


    "I won''t delete it forever, but I can guarantee it won''t spread as long as you submit to me," David replied casually, even smiling slightly as the woman''s panicked expression was quite pleasant to look at.


    Visually, she was indeed a very beautiful woman. The Vatican naturally did not choose a woman to be their Holy Woman at random.


    "Yes, yes, I will help you," the woman replied.


    This time, it was David who was astonished, not expecting that she would immediately agree withoutining first like most women.


    He looked at her green eyes suspiciously, wondering if she was serious or just deceiving.


    However, she apparently only looked more and more panicked so he suspected that she really couldn''t think anymore. Perhaps this was her first experience of being threatened, and since she attached great importance to her image as the Holy Woman, so her fear was many times above the rest.


    "I want proof, help me kill that man," David said.


    There was no way to tell if she was serious or joking unless she actually acted.


    Hearing that, she apparently nodded immediately.


    Whoosh!


    She flew as her wings appeared again, heading towards Lancelot who was being urged on by the dragon skeleton.


    She muttered something, and after that, a huge sword of light appeared above her head. It reached nearly 20 meters in length.


    Whoosh!


    The sword rushed towards Lancelot with great momentum. Incidentally, Lancelot had managed to keep his distance from the dragon skeleton, so anyone could tell that she was targeting Lancelot.


    The man''s expression became extremely gloomy and confused, creating a strange impression with thebination of the two.


    Everyone was also confused, not understanding why Charlotte who came here with a mission to punish David was suddenly helping him.


    What trick did he use? Was it evil magic?


    However, earlier they saw that David showed his cell phone to Charlotte. It was clear that it was the cause of the woman''s change.


    Since everyone has a lot of life experience and is not stupid enough, they quickly suspect that Charlotte might be threatened with her secret.


    What was that secret that she switched sides in an instant?


    It''s a question that no one can guess.


    "Charlotte, you fucking whore!" Lancelot suddenly cursed.


    Shua!


    A silver sword appeared in his hand, but it was not something that came out of the storage ring. He didn''t have one considering Jane didn''t have one either before David gave her one. The silver sword was created from Lancelot''s own power.


    Lancelot then threw the sword towards the light saber. Apparently, it also became huge, just like the light saber.


    ng!


    Their collision produced a very loud sound.


    "Lancelot, I just found out that you are a vile demon who should be imprisoned in holy light," Charlotte said suddenly, making David almost cough.


    The problem was that she really looked like she was telling the truth.


    This kind of hypocrisy was too astonishing for him.


    However, this kind of situation became more fun. David thought killing Lancelot was only a matter of time.


    He shook his Excalibur before lunging at the man again.


    "This will be the day you die," he said coldly.


    Against three people where one of them was a skeleton, Lancelot began to pant even though David had not attacked him for the second time.


    He was just about to attack.


    By the time he was almost in front of Lancelot, Charlotte attacked again. This time it was a bigger attack.


    Waves of light surged from the tip of her hand, moving towards Lancelot.


    Perhaps the light was not so terrifying, but even the air instantly vanished upon contact with the light waves released by Charlotte.

 Chapter 162: Everyone is Dead

    At this point, Lancelot looked even more confused. It was as if he couldn''t find a path to leave.


    However, perhaps because of his hatred for David, he chose to respond to his arrival.


    "Die..." he said while pointing his hand at David.


    Suddenly, several dozen silver spears appeared, hurtling towards David at high speed.


    David narrowed his eyes slightly, but it only made him smile faintly.


    Lightning bolts emanated from his body, surrounding him to increase his speed.


    Although it seemed difficult to avoid the spears, it was so difficult for him.


    The few spears that he could not dodge he threw with his sword.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The spears were thrown in various directions and David finally arrived in front of Lancelot.


    "You''re the one who''s going to die here," he said coldly.


    Shua!


    He shed his sword at him with full force.


    This was unlike before as the sword emitted a sharp gold and purple light.


    Lancelot apparently chose the previous way to parry his attack.


    ng! Crack!


    When the sword hit his hands that had be silver, there was a sudden sound of fat bones from inside his hands even though the silver hands did not split.


    Lancelot''s face instantly turned deathly pale. After that, he was thrown quickly towards Charlotte''s light waves.


    David didn''t know what the effect of the attack was, but when Lancelot entered the light wave, he suddenly let out a loud scream.


    His scream startled everyone so they stopped the fight briefly to look at him.


    Aaron looked panicked when he saw that.


    The light wave was easy to avoid, but as a person who also came from the Vatican, he knew very well how terrible it would be if someone drowned in it.


    It had the concept of purifying, and for people with a lot of evil tended to suffer more within that light wave.


    While Lancelot was screaming, the light wave was shrinking rapidly. It seemed to be absorbed by his body. More precisely, it entered his body, purifying his evil.


    Soon his figure was revealed.


    His clothes weren''t torn at all, but somehow there were many ck marks on his skin, as if he had just touched charcoal.


    His eyes opened and closed. When he was able to fully open his eyes, he stared at Charlotte very coldly.


    That ultimately made him unaware that the dragon skeleton was swinging its huge hand towards him.


    BANG!


    He couldn''t dodge, rather it was impossible.


    There was no scream from him anymore, but when the skeleton raised its hand up, Lancelot almost sank into the ground. Even his mouth was bleeding.


    His eyes lost their light, like he was dying.


    David didn''t dy, he moved quickly towards him, then pressed his chest against his legs and pointed the tip of his sword at his neck. With one thrust, he was able to stab her neck until it was severed.


    "This is the end of you," David told him.


    "How dare you!" Lancelot should have had trouble speaking, but he was able to speak fluently, showing how angry he was right now.


    Unfortunately, this time David really didn''t hold back and dyed.


    Shua!


    He pushed his sword away, not wanting to see him live any longer.


    In an instant, Lancelot''s eyes widened until they lost their light.


    He died quickly.


    The people on his side were dumbfounded by the sight. They didn''t expect that the man who could summon them died just like that.


    It wasn''t just about his defeat, but David''s courage to kill him.


    For them to kill Lancelot was a very big deal because it meant earning the wrath of the most powerful family in Europe. Even if some members of the Rothschilds didn''t care about his death, at least his parents and grandfather wouldn''t be silent. Only they were already terrible enough.


    While they were confused by the situation, Jane and Erza continued to attack them.


    They regarded this as a life-and-death battle, so they would not stop. They would not let the enemy escape.


    As the fight continued, Jane and Erza began to dominate their opponents with ferocity.


    David kept stepping on Lancelot''s corpse as he watched them, and had to admit that they were very strong.


    He then sent the dragon skeleton to help them.


    After that, he turned his gaze towards Oliver who was fighting against Mery.


    Their fight was quite evenly matched. Mery was strong but not enough to defeat Oliver.


    "Hmm..." David smiled coldly before lunging towards the man when he turned his back on him.


    To him, this man also needed to be killed with his sword because he had messed up his engagement with Jane, even threatened him. Join us at m_v le mpyr


    With high speed, it only took a moment for him to arrive behind him.


    He looked back only to be frightened.


    Ever since David killed Lancelot, he had indeed started to feel afraid of him, and became even more afraid because he knew that he was very powerful.


    "You will be a headless ghost," David said.


    He shed his sword full of lightning at his head.


    "Please stop!" The man in his terrified state apparently tried to give up.


    Unfortunately, even if he apologized, David would still kill him!


    Shua!


    His sword hit his head, directly exploding it.


    He died very badly. His headless body was apparently still able to stand, but the wind was enough to knock her over. He nowy as a headless corpse.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Apparently Boris'' family members died simultaneously under Erza''s scythe sh. Even Boris himself seemed to be struggling just to stand up.


    Erza headed towards him very quickly and then shed her scythe from above his head.


    It split his head from the top then his neck then his body.


    Perhaps he could im to be the behind-the-scenes ruler of a country but he died in such a despicable manner. It was his own fault for daring to fight such a powerful vampire.


    After him, Aaron also suffered defeat. His fate was even worse when Jane managed to manipte his body.


    With a single finger movement from Jane, his body was suddenly dismembered into many pieces.


    David who initially thought he was quite cruel began to realize that he was not as cruel as Jane and Erza.


    After all, the one they killed wasn''t the one they hated, but they went that far.


    As for Lancelot''s subordinates, Mery finished them off in no time.


    Phew!


    David let out a sigh of relief that all the enemies were dead.


    He felt happy and calm.


    Erza and Jane approached him while Mery took the initiative to clean up the courtyard.


    She collected the corpses, piled them up and burned them.


    With the European culture where corpses were always buried, burning them like that was practically an insult. However, David and the others were silent.


    "Dear, tonight you can rx in peace, how about I apany you? You don''t mind, do you?" said Erza, winking at David.


    When Jane nced at her, she added, "Of course, it doesn''t matter if it''s also with Jane, we can rest and sleep in threes."


    David, "..."


    Jane, "..."


    David was at a loss as to how to respond to her words.


    This sounded very interesting, enough to make his heart pound, but he was having trouble thinking.


    "I think I want to take a hot bath first," he said afterwards.


    He had only spoken spontaneously, thinking about it as he remembered bathing together with Aurora.


    "That''s something good, let''s go to the hot spring." Erza immediately agreed, looking very happy.


    David looked at Jane, asking for her opinion.


    Fortunately, Jane seemed to want to give him a chance to live a leisurely life for tonight. She nodded lightly to him.


    They then left there after David moved the dragon skeleton into his storage ring.


    Charlotte was left alone, now confused as she was hesitant to approach him.


    Her mind was also in turmoil, she was still panicking over the video, which showed her true nature.


    Although she believed that David wouldn''t spread it as long as she didn''t do anything strange, she was still scared.


    "Shit!" She finally cursed in an annoyed tone and then chose to fly in another direction.


    She nned to postpone this affair for one night as she wanted to wait for Erza and Jane not to be by David''s side. Tomorrow, she would meet him, asking him for more exnations.


    This time, David and Jane rode in Erza''s car so Lisa could go alone.


    Erza was still using the Mercedes even though it was not in very good condition. It hadn''t even been washed. However, it didn''t matter as long as the inside was clean.


    Mery then drove the car into the city, looking for a hot spring.


    The one she chose was of course the best, having a spacious building with three floors.


    Only, she did not go there. She stayed in the car, leaving only Jane and Erza to follow David. Maybe she objected becausepared to the two women, she was inferior in terms of level.


    The romance between her and David can only be done when there are only the two of them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 163: Relax

    At first nce, this hot spring is simr to a hotel because the lobby is exactly the same.


    Quite a few peopleing home from work, mostly with their girlfriends.


    David naturally attracted attention because of the very different impression he showed.


    That difference was because he was followed by two very beautiful women with strong noble auras but different styles.


    The elegant Jane attracted men who loved art while the morous Erza was like a bright star to the naughty men.


    Some wanted to whistle to her but she seemed too focused on David.


    When someone did whistle at her, she acted as if she hadn''t heard anything.


    This made the whistler embarrassed.


    When they arrived in front of the reception desk, Jane nced at Erza, signaling her to book a hot spring pool for them.


    Here, she needed to show her dominance a little.


    Luckily Erza didn''t mind either.


    She spoke to the receptionist.


    "Give us one VVIP room," she said.


    Of course, she would book the best room.


    The receptionist knew that they were not random people, she quickly took out the electronic key and asked Erza to sign a document then asked her to pay.


    Erza did everything quickly before taking the electronic key.


    After that, she headed to the elevator, which she did while touching David''s hand every now and then. Her smiling lips continuously showed everyone that she was flirting with him.


    This made the people watching jealous of David.


    The problem was that they booked only one room for the three of them. What would they do there? There was no way they were just going to take a shower. After all, a shower would definitely leave them exposed, like wearing only panties and a bra.


    Unless David had a sexual disorder, then something wouldn''t happen, but it was definitely not like that. The man from everyone''s point of view had a romantic bond with the two women.


    They disappeared quickly as they entered the elevator to the top floor.


    In the elevator, Erza went further even though there was Jane at the side.


    She wrapped her arms around David''s neck from the side, and when he looked up at her, she chuckled as she said, "Honey, I think there''s going to be an inevitable attraction between the three of us."


    Jane, "..."


    Unfortunately, the elevator doors opened right after Erza spoke, so interaction was not possible.


    In the end, the hot spring itself only had three floors.


    Outside the elevator, there was a hallway with many doors as usual.


    Erza, looked for the door number that matched the number on her card as she led the way down the hallway.


    After finding it, she opened the door very quickly.


    Behind that door, there was a spacious room with a very clean warm water pool, emitting smoke and steam constantly.


    There were no beds as this was not a bedroom, only a few lounge chairs and towels hanging from a rope.


    In addition, there was a refrigerator with a transparent door, full of various kinds of alcoholic drinks.


    Erza looked very satisfied as she looked at this room with its swimming pool.


    She entered first and then walked over to the fridge as she took off her coat, tossing it randomly to the side so that only her short dress remained.


    The dress was even shorter thanst time, only a little of her thighs were covered.


    When she opened the fridge, she looked at David who had just walked into the room.


    "Dear, what do you want to drink? You should make sure you get drunk tonight," she said.


    This woman was clearly expecting madness between them and that could only happen when they could no longer control their minds.


    When she had just said that, Jane''s finger suddenly moved.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Two beer bottles flew by themselves from the fridge, one towards David while the other towards Jane herself.


    Erza rolled her eyes at Jane''s actions. She was clearly annoyed but had to endure it.


    In the end, she only took the beer for herself.


    David did want a drink, so he immediately opened the bottle in his hand, drinking the contents.


    The vor was surprisingly strong, enough to get him drunk quickly.


    Jane had really chosen a very intoxicating beer.


    Who knows why she did that.


    Did she not care about the madness that might ensue?


    She herself started drinking, quite casually.


    As she drank, she sat on a chair, crossing her legs, creating a very elegant scene.


    "Jane, don''t you want to take a shower?" asked Erza as she watched Jane sit up.


    As she asked that, she took off her dress by pushing the straps aside so that the dress fell down.


    David''s eyes were immediately drawn to her. It was impossible not to stare at her as most of her body was exposed where only her bra and panties remained and some of her jewelry.


    Her body is indeed too alluring. Her legs are long while her ass is very plump.


    She had fat but a slim body that gave a very strong sexy impression.


    Jane frowned slightly as she saw her take off her dress.


    After that, she waved her hand to her.


    Find your next tale on m-vl-em|p-yr


    "You take a shower first, I want to sit down now," she said.


    She took out her cell phone after she said that.


    Erza was not angry that Jane seemed to be ignoring her. In fact, sheughed.


    She looked at David,ing up to him as thetter scanned the pool.


    If he continued to stare at her, he was worried that he would suddenly cancel his intention to take a hot bath.


    "Honey, let me help you undress," she said to David.


    Not only was David disturbed by her words, Jane was too.


    Of course, they were both distracted in different ways.


    David quickly shook his head and replied, "no need!"


    He took off his shirt after he said that then jumped into the swimming pool without taking off his pants.


    Unfortunately he wasn''t wearing shorts, just underwear, but he didn''t want to take a dip in just his underwear.


    Erza justughed as David avoided her. She got out of the pool in a rxed manner, not jumping in like David.


    After getting down, she just soaked, not bothering David right away.


    She was a bit crazy, but she still knew to give a man time.


    David soaked on the other side of the pool, leaning on the edge, enjoying the warmth flowing through his body.


    After fighting, this felt veryfortable. Even his eyes were sleepy but his mind did not want to sleep yet. He enjoyed the sensation as his head became light, the effect of the alcohol.


    While soaking, he continued to drink.


    Sometimes, he looked at Erza whose body was clearly visible even while soaking because the water in the pool was very clear.


    And sometimes, he also looked at Jane who was still busy with her cell phone. She looked like she was reading.


    Two women with two different personalities but both with very strong backgrounds, David was not sure how to describe this.


    After that, he also took out his phone, wanting a little entertainment first.


    He opened the TokTak app which ended up being full of entertainment content.


    Among the short videos he saw, he saw quite a few of Jenny''s videos, which were all about business.


    David thought she was interesting so he missed her, but it was very difficult to see her because of the distance they lived. He wondered if she woulde to Evelyn''s birthday partyter.


    After all, she was the head of a big bank. In other words, she was high up in the financial industry.


    To David''s surprise, he actually received a video call from Evelyn moments after he opened his cell phone.


    David was a bit panicked. He hurriedly turned down the sound of his cell phone.


    His eyes nced at Jane and Erza briefly, wanting to make sure that they were not watching him.


    Once he was sure, he pressed the ept button, something he also didn''t know why.


    He should have rejected the video call.


    Even now, he should have, but he still did not as he watched Evelyn''s figure appear on his phone screen.


    It was hard to resist after seeing that beauty.


    The woman was sitting on a mattress and leaning against the ss facade.


    Her hair was in a bun as usual, still wet which showed that she had just finished showering. Her dress was short and open enough that the cleavage of her breasts was clearly visible.


    The ss facade behind the woman was also very clear, so the view outside was very clear.


    Outside, David sees the center of London, which is still very lively even now.


    Evelyn showed David a smile while her eyes looked him up and down, seemingly curious as to where he was.


    Before she spoke, David switched the video call camera to the back camera of his phone.


    He wanted to show her who he was with now.


    If he spoke in a teasing tone and his voice was heard by Jane and Erza, the situation in this hot spring could be very chaotic.

 Chapter 164: Madness

    Evelyn was instantly shocked, and then seemed to want tough. She had to cover her mouth to hold back herughter.


    The figures of Jane and Erza were very clear in her eyes now.


    In the end, she chose to speak via message.


    She typed on her cell phone, which instantly appeared on David''s phone.


    (Kekeke, you really took the two of them to the warm bath, how about you let me watch while you guys have a threesome?)


    Reading her message, David didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    How could she say that while one of the women in the video was her own daughter.


    (Stop saying nonsense, why are you contacting me?) David replied.


    (Hey, are you mad that I interrupted your fun time?)


    Although David didn''t show an angry expression, Evelyn thought so because his message did have an indication of anger.


    Of course, David wasn''t really angry, he just felt a little annoyed that Evelyn''s actions almost got him into serious trouble.


    This time, he did not answer her message, only waiting for her reply after he returned the camera to the front.


    (I don''t think it''s appropriate to talk about it through messages, let''s wait forter.) The woman finally answered.


    David furrowed his brows reading that, wondering if she had a particr problem.


    However, he didn''t mind. After that, he disconnected the video call.


    A momentter, the woman sent another message.


    (Honey, why break up the video call, I really want to watch you guys!)


    David felt like coughing reading that. In the end, he chose to turn off his cell phone, not wanting to be further distracted by her messages.


    After that, he put his head into the water, wanting more warmth.


    At the same time, Erza swam towards him. Her body looked very sexy when viewed from underwater.


    Although he still wants to rx, David starts to get unperturbed as she approaches.


    He got out of the water the moment she arrived in front of him.


    "Honey, I can''t take it anymore," Erza said, hugging David directly and firmly.


    With only a bra on, the softness of her breasts was very obvious. David felt breathless.


    He looked at Jane, wanting to see her reaction.


    Apparently, she only nced for a moment before focusing on her phone again.


    When Erza''s legs wrapped around his waist, his head became dizzy from the delicious sensation, and it was a dizziness that felt good.


    He shook his head, then returned her embrace by hugging her slightly fatty yet slender waist.


    Erza instantly looked very excited by his actions.


    She quickly brought her lips to his, taking the initiative to kiss him.


    He epted the kiss, hugging her tighter while their kiss went wild in an instant. Their tongues caressed each other, dancing like a pair of snakes.


    One of David''s hands caressed her ass by going straight into her panties while his other hand caressed her back.


    When it reached her bra strap, he cut it and pulled until it slipped off her breasts. Instantly, he felt an entirely different sensation as her breasts pressed against his chest with no barrier at all.


    He kissed her deeply before grabbing her breasts, squeezing them hard until her body shook uncontrobly.


    "Ohhh..." She broke the kiss, moaning in pleasure.


    Jane who was focused on her phone couldn''t help but nce at the pool again, surprised to see the process had already reached that point. Her cheeks became slightly red.


    These two people were starting to start the madness.


    As long as she continued there, she knew that they would definitely get her involved.


    However, she somehow did not want to leave. Perhaps the hidden wild side in her wanted her to be involved in this madness.


    At this moment, David kisses Erza''s neck, sucking it hard so that the woman moans again and again.


    However, even though she moaned uncontrobly, her hands did not stop moving.


    She caressed David''s entire body.


    When her hands arrived at his pants, she forcefully pushed his pants and underwear down.


    She seems to want to insist that tonight they must make love and it must start with stripping David first.


    David who was bing more and more intoxicated by the pleasure and the effects of alcohol began to not care about the woman''s actions.


    He thought they did have to fuck here now, even if it was in front of Jane.


    Slowly, his bottom began to unfold, and it was veryfortable.


    Pa!


    His erect cock mmed into Erza''s crotch.


    The woman quickly looked down only to gasp for air.


    She pressed his dick with her crotch, as if deliberately giving himfort.


    After that, David pulls down Erza''s panties, ripping them right off. Since he is already naked, he also needs to strip the woman.


    His eyes quickly lit up. Erza''s pussy hair was also red, just like her hair.


    Seeing that only made him even more impatient.


    He pulled Erza to the edge of the pool, climbing on top of it but on the opposite side from where Jane was.


    Of course, Jane could still see them. Since ncing at them, she had not taken her eyes anywhere.


    Her breathing became a bit ragged at the sight of them already naked.


    Although she was very familiar with David''s body, it still felt strange to see him naked with another woman who was not him.


    While sitting on David''s thighs while David sat on the floor, Erza kissed his chest, licking it with her long tongue.


    From her point of view David was not just an object of lust, but a passing flesh.


    David didn''t care about her thoughts. Both hands squeezed her ass which was lifted up due to her position.


    "Ohhh..." She moaned asionally while licking David''s chest due to the delicious sensation in her ass.


    "Baby!" She finally stopped then looked at David''s face with her drunken expression and wrapped her arms around his neck, as if to invite him to lie down.


    David didn''t resist, he let his body be pulled by her.


    They fell down simultaneously.


    "Hurry up, baby," she said, getting breathless.


    David''s cock was actually already in contact with her pussy, and he could feel how wet it was.


    David had forgotten that Jane was watching. He held his dick in that position while looking down.


    He ced it right in front of her pussy hole which was surrounded by red hairs.


    He then starts to push his dick into her pussy.


    It can easily go in because of how hard it is while her pussy is so wet and slippery, it even tries to suck what is outside of it.


    Slowly, it goes deeper into the vampire''s holy hole.


    The woman starts to look more and more pleasured while her eyes focus on the process below.


    If anyone had a clearer view of the scene it was Jane.


    Her head looked like it wanted to explode.


    Shua!


    David increased the force of his thrusts as he found a barrier inside Erza''s pussy.


    "Ahhhhhhh..." The woman moaned loud and long with her ass raised high.


    That one thrust gave her a sensation that was indescribable.


    David''s cock had reached the deepest part of her pussy.


    When her ass fell, she tried to stabilize her breathing first. Now at least she can calm down a bit as her passion is on pause.


    Her eyes gazed at David''s face constantly while her hands stroked his hair, lovingly.


    "We are finally one," she said. Her legs came up to his waist, wrapping around him tightly.


    Unintentionally, she nced to the side, finding Jane watching.


    The existence that she had initially forgotten she instantly remembered.


    However, seeing Jane, sheughed softly and said, "Jane, what are you waiting for, hurry up and join us, aren''t we best friends since childhood. Now that we have the same guy, we should y together."


    Jane, "..."


    David, "..."


    David felt a bit awkward as he remembered her.


    It was just that, he felt that it would be better if Jane actually joined them so that there would be no awkwardness.


    The problem was that there was no bed here, so a threesome was also a little difficult.


    Jane blushed, but suddenly, she threw the bottle in her hand at Erza. It almost hit her in the face.


    The most surprising thing was after that. She stood up from her chair.


    She then grabbed the buttons of her shirt, opening them one by one.


    In no time, it was open so that her bra-wearing belly and breasts were exposed.


    Now there was only a skirt on her body besides the bra, but after that, she also lowered her skirt until itpletely fell to the floor.


    Her figure was very elegant with only a bra and panties. She was thin but her waist was slender while her ass and breasts had a size that could be said to be perfect.


    However, what she did next turned out to be plunging into that hot pool.


    She submerged her body, swimming to the deepest part of the pool.


    David and Erza looked at her in confusion. Apparently she just wanted to swim, not join them.

 Chapter 165: Tomorrow

    Jane continued to swim without taking her face out of the water. She kept looking down. Her figure was like a mermaid when viewed from above, her movements agile yet elegant.


    Of course, for David whose body had already be one with Erza, his attraction was still more to the woman who was lying on his bottom.


    He kissed her lips again, squeezed her breasts with one hand before starting to wiggle his hips, causing Erza''s eyes to widen.


    She was surprised by the sensation she felt as his big cock moved inside her pussy.


    She forcefully broke David''s kiss then moaned uncontrobly, much to her enjoyment.


    "Ahhhhh... Ahhhh.... Ohhhh..." Her moans were too loud but perhaps due to the madness of her nature, she directly responded to David''s movements, wiggling her ass up and down, increasing the intensity of their lovemaking.


    She waspletely wild and crazy, her lust too high. Even then she kisses David''s neck despite her mouth trembling from her moans that are impossible to stop.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    The sound of flesh shing echoed constantly.


    Who knows if Jane was still watching. What was clear was that they had forgotten where she was.


    Besides, Jane could dive for a long time. As long as she didn''te out of the water, she wouldn''t see them again.


    David and Erza''s positions changed over time. David sat straight while Erza''s legs went up to his shoulders, trying to wrap around his neck.


    Her expression started to look crazy while her hair was a mess.


    From the looks of it, she was really very strong. David thinks an hour is not enough to make her reach the peak of pleasure.


    He can only increase the speed of his movements to make her cells more active. Tired of that position, he stood up, leaned Erza on the ss facade, kept wiggling his hips to enjoy her body. After that, he changes the position to doggy-style.


    If he was making love to another woman right now, she would have begged for mercy, pleading for him to stop, but Erza was just too strong. Not even he was sure he would be strong enough to keep her satisfied.


    Lust wasn''t enough toplete a fuck session with this woman. He also needed strong willpower.


    Fortunately, after more than an hour, he managed to subdue the woman.


    He was so exhausted that he could not stand up.


    When hey down, he fell into the swimming pool with Erza as thetter was still holding him tightly.


    The warmth of the water in the pool quickly strengthened their exhausted bodies so that they could breathefortably.


    Their hair was no longer messy, but the countless kiss marks on each of their bodies was not something that would disappear with just water.


    They continued to cuddle as they soaked, enjoying more pleasure.


    "Honey," Erza said with a pampered expression while caressing David''s face.


    "Are you satisfied yet?" Suddenly Jane''s voice echoed beside them, startling David.


    Looking to the side, he found Jane watching with her calm eyes, still wearing her bra and panties.


    Erza was also a little surprised but after that she chuckled softly.


    "Yeah, this is very satisfying," she said.


    She was not ashamed of Jane even though she was now naked.


    Jane didn''t usually do anything to her because of her attitude.


    In the end, she focused on David, observing his chest full of Erza''s kiss marks.


    "Jane, do you want to too?" David asked her with a faint smile.


    He chose to act casually instead of awkwardly.


    Although they had yed earlier in the day, lust could arise at any time.


    "Of course, you should too," Erza said in response.


    Sheughed quite loudly, even taking the initiative to step back from David.


    David rolled his eyes, but since he had already asked Jane, there was no way he could continue to be indifferent. He approached Jane, then grabbed her hand, pulling her into his arms.


    Jane blushed at his actions.


    She ced her hand on his chest to create some distance between them.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t stop David from kissing her.


    And his kiss was enough to make her body go soft.


    David''s hands moved quickly, pulling off her bra and panties until she was naked.


    She couldn''t stop David, and her lust started to be pushed to the top so she started to respond.


    Erzaughed as she watched that.


    When they had made out enough, David pulled her up, starting to make love to her.


    Erza didn''t just idly watch as they started fucking.


    She came over and hugged David from behind while licking the back of his neck, adding more kiss marks on his body.


    Jane''s increasingly uncontroble moans make this hot spring very captivating.


    One thing is for sure, this night is absolutely insane.


    David starts to lose track of what''s going on because making love only makes him more intoxicated.


    The only thing he knows is that he falls asleep after the peak of pleasure.


    It''s a veryfortable sleep. He feels like he is already a king while he sleeps. How could it not be, there was warmth embracing him from every side. That warmth has a pair of incredible softness.


    This is what most men fantasize about, but how many can achieve it?


    Those who do achieve it mostly only do it with prostitutes or slutty women.


    He, on the other hand, did it with twodies from two great families, who ruled most of the world.


    Morning!


    The sun shone through the ss facade, illuminating the room.


    David opened his eyes, feeling sofortable as if he slept a week. His body was so light, even he thought he could fly if he wanted to.


    When he nced left and right, he immediately found the figures of two women who were hugging him. They were still sleeping soundly, like they wouldn''t wake up at all untilter in the afternoon.


    Unlike David who gained strength after making love, they were clearly exhausted.


    David smiled slightly, sitting up without making them wake up.


    His body was quite clean, so he felt no need to shower, just to remove the kiss marks on his body.


    After that, he got dressed, grabbed a bottle of beer and sat on the lounge chair, enjoying the sunlight that was shining brighter and brighter while drinking.


    He didn''t feel like a king anymore, but he really had be one. He just didn''t have a territory yet, but he already had a queen and concubines.


    Jane was the second to wake up from her sleep.


    She looked confused for a while until she saw Erza''s naked body.


    It instantly reminded her of the crazy momentst night.


    She looked around until she found David, then hurriedly got dressed.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up right away?" she asked, looking annoyed. Maybe she was annoyed when she thought that David was sitting back and watching her and Erza sleep.


    "Come on, I just didn''t want to disturb your sleep," David replied, chuckling softly at her.


    "Hmph!" Jane snorted softly, then she kicked Erza''s ass, making thetter wake up.


    She even almost jumped up in surprise.


    Her mind seemingly returning instantly, she showed an annoyed expression to Jane.


    "How dare you," she said.


    Jane didn''t respond, she snorted at her before walking over to David.


    Read more exciting chapters on m vl-e-mpy-r


    "Let''s go!" she said to David.


    It seemed that she didn''t want to be in this ce any longer. She wanted to quickly forget the crazy moment they had done.


    Since she was very hungry, so David agreed to leave immediately.


    Erza dressed quickly, putting on yesterday''s clothes.


    Out of there, they went down by elevator, arriving at a fairly quiet lobby.


    Mostly just the receptionists. They were all quite busy despite theck of guests.


    David wasn''t sure what they were doing either.


    His and his two women''s presence caught their attention, some who knew that they camest night were surprised that they only came out now.


    This only proved that they were just having fun besides the hot bath.


    They exited the lobby and went to the restaurant beside it.


    Instead of going too far, it was better to just cross the street.


    Erza''s car was still in the parking lot. They even saw Mery in the driver''s seat, sleeping peacefully.


    She didn''t realize that they were already out of the hot spring.


    At the restaurant, David and the other two ordered quite a lot of food for breakfast.


    Even the two women ate quite a lot.


    "Jane, when did the Rothschilds realize Lancelot''s death?" asked David as he ate breakfast.


    He had almost forgotten about it, and remembered again when he realized that his energy was drained quite a lotst night.


    This certainly needed to be discussed as the matter of this could make his days very busy.


    "It won''t be quick, a few days for sure," Jane replied in a calm tone.


    David was quite surprised to hear that. Before he asked, Jane exined, "that man is not a child, he is not contacted all the time. No one knows what he is doing. It will only be discovered when there are cleanersing to his mansion. If no onees in one week, he may not be found in one week."

 Chapter 166: Meet Charlotte Again

    That there was a possibility of the Rothschild Family finding out after one week was enough to make David happy. He had a morefortable breakfast.


    "Besides, they still have to find out who killed Lancelot," Jane added suddenly.


    Hearing that, David''s eyes lit up.


    "Wouldn''t it be better if we eliminate the evidence like sending a bomb to the mansion to erase all traces?" he said.


    "No need to go that far, the current one is enough," Jane replied, shaking her head.


    "Why?" asked David.


    "They don''t need proof, they just need an estimate of who might be the culprit. Whatever we do, they''ll be able to deduce that we''re the culprits within a few moments." Jane exined.


    David nodded lightly at that, no longer saying anything.


    After this, they would return to the university.


    ***


    University of Paris!


    As usual, it was very lively in the morning.


    The students, men and women gathered with their circles, discussing various matters of yesterday andst night.


    David''s keen hearing allowed him to hear many conversations.


    Most of course were dirty conversations, some men bragging about their achievements on the mattress.


    David just smiled at the nonsense, which he considered insignificant.


    It just so happened that their ss was about to start, so David and Jane went straight to ss.


    They had nothing else to do since they had already finished breakfast.


    In ss, nothing was different except for the middle.


    As David looked at the window, he saw a woman standing in front of the university gate.


    The woman had long blonde hair that was straight down, wearing a clean white robe.


    Her beauty and calm plus pure expression captivated the passersby.


    Some men whistled at her but she didn''t seem to hear any of it.


    However, she was different from other women who were indifferent. Her disregard for people was a purity.


    David rolled his eyes when he saw her.


    Jane also found her presence. She nudged David''s hand as if asking him not to y around.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t speak her mind, so David could pretend not to understand what she meant.


    Charlotte who was standing below observed the university building quite carefully.


    She was obviously looking for someone, more like him, but he was sure she wouldn''t find him just by standing there.


    Every time he thought about her true nature while on the surface she continued to act like a puredy, David felt likeughing.


    Of course, he would see her since she hade to see him.


    Only, it was a little difficult since he had Jane by his side.


    Without any special reason, Jane would probably not leave, not even leave at all. She would stay with him and sleep together.


    Perhaps the only one who could keep Jane busy was her mother.


    When thinking about that, David''s eyes lit up for a moment. He felt that maybe he could ask Evelyn to keep Jane busy, but that idea sounded really bad even to himself.


    Wouldn''t that be too much?


    David decided not to go that far, just going to let things y out in the usual way. He was sure good intentions would result in a better scenario


    ss finished not long after.


    Surprisingly enough, Isabel appeared as they exited the ssroom.


    "Miss Jane, Dr. Audrey wants to see you," Isabel said to Jane, pretending not to be familiar with David.


    Hearing that, David showed a strange look, thinking that the good scenario he had in mind had already appeared. Jane couldn''t possibly not go now.


    Jane nodded to Isabel and then looked at David.


    "I have to leave first for a while, don''t go anywhere," she said.


    She followed Isabel after that.


    David just smiled at her words, feeling at ease from gaining freedom.


    He quickly left, exiting the university building.


    When he arrived there, that Holy Woman, Charlotte, instantly discovered his whereabouts.


    She continued to stare at him, unfortunately she was clearly hesitant if she should approach him in this ce that could be said to be very crowded.


    David looked back at her, smiling faintly at her.


    However, he didn''t go straight to her, he went to get his motorcycle, which he had left at this university.


    After getting on his motorcycle, he went straight to the woman.


    Vrom!


    He stopped right in front of her.


    "Come up if you want to talk to me," David said without preamble.


    His words almost made her mouth open.


    She seemed to be too shocked.


    David''s words did not make sense, how could he ask her to get on that motorcycle. Didn''t he see that she was wearing a robe? Even with long pants, it was still quite difficult to get onto the back seat of that motorcycle, let alone with a robe. It was only suitable for women wearing shorts.


    Secretly, Charlotte thought, ''this bastard is deliberately making things difficult for me.''


    She felt like showing her angry expression, but had to restrain herself because in public she needed to continue being pure. Besides, some people might recognize her as the Holy Woman of the Vatican.


    The fact that she met a man was already something astonishing.


    People were indeed surprised to see David approach a woman who seemed to havee from a church. They wondered if they knew each other. If they knew each other, did they have a special rtionship? But that shouldn''t be possible because church women are not allowed to marry.


    However, that a churchdy came to this ce was also strange, there was no way she just came for no purpose.


    Charlotte was silent for quite a while, asionally ncing down before she finally said something.


    "Sorry, I''ll just walk," she said in a polite and pure tone.


    After saying that, she stepped to the left, walking on the sidewalk.


    Her steps also looked slow, as if she was weak and helpless.


    David didn''t immediately follow her because her slow pace would only make it harder for him to ride his motorcycle.


    When she arrived in front of a narrow alley, she suddenly entered into it with a quick movement.


    It seemed that she had already chosen a ce to meet.


    Davidughed softly before heading into the alley.


    From the outside, it looked dark. Beingzy to get off his motorcycle, David entered the alley on his motorcycle, heading towards its end where the woman was waiting.


    Her expression was no longer calm and pure. It was now fickle. Even her palms were clenched asionally.


    David stopped in front of her, turning off the motorcycle''s engine.


    "Are you holding a grudge,dy?" David asked her.


    He didn''t hesitate to taunt her.


    "Delete the video," she replied, asking for it again.


    "I suggest not to talk that nonsense to me, you should realize that you can''t do anything to me," David replied, giving her a warning so that her expression became rather ugly.


    "Hmph!" She snorted softly.


    "What do you want from me?" she asked.


    "There are many things, of course." David calmly gave her an answer.


    It left the woman almost breathless.


    "Don''t act as if you hate me," he continued as he saw her expression.


    After saying that, his hand moved quickly to her chin, giving it a pinch.


    "You?" The woman was very surprised, spontaneously taking a step back.


    "You''re not a pure woman, stop continuing to pretend as if you are," David said, making the woman''s ears appear red.


    She took a deep breath, trying to calm down.


    After calming down, she said, "David, that''s your name, right? Regardless, I am still the Holy Woman of the Vatican. I expect you to show respect in front of me. Don''t try to touch me again, it''s forbidden by church rules."


    When talking about that, she looked very serious even though it only made David think she was funny even more.


    "Miss Vatican, you must be very curious about sexual intercourse, right? You seemed to enjoy watching that video so much," David said.


    Charlotte, "..."


    David''s words this time seemed to make her expression change. The skin on her face sometimes flushed and sometimes turned pale.


    "How many times have you fantasized about being with a man in the bedroom?" asked David, continuing his words, only further rendering Charlotte helpless.


    Making her helpless was really very easy, it only took words.


    "Hmmm, I don''t think that''s the right question, you must imagine that every day, especially when you want to sleep."


    "Dog!" The woman replied, kicking the front tire of David''s motorcycle.


    She seemed to be feeling very humiliated right now.


    "Be casual," David said, asking her to rx.


    "Like I said, your secret is safe with me. All you have to do is obey me."


    "And what do you do when I obey?" asked Charlotte in response.


    Her lips still pouted asionally.


    "Obviously I want your help against the Vatican. It''s inevitable because they won''t stop fighting me. Yeah, maybe it''s a conflict that can''t be avoided because there are two different ambitions," David replied.


    Surprisingly when he said that, Charlotte only knitted her eyebrows. She didn''t protest or seem to mind. It just showed that she didn''t really care about the Vatican.


    "Do you agree?" asked David.


    He still wanted confirmation from her.


    "Is there anything else?" She asked back, but the question was already a confirmation that she didn''t mind.

 Chapter 167: Like

    "I don''t think there''s anything else I need from you now," David replied.


    That calmed Charlotte down enough to let out a sigh of relief.


    Of course, after that she showed an annoyed expression again. It was annoyance that her fate was being held by someone else.


    "How about you change your clothes and take a walk with me?" asked David, not caring about the annoyed expression on her face.


    As he said that, he took out a pair of shorts and a tight T-shirt.


    In his storage ring, there were also women''s clothes.


    He had intentionally prepared them for his women.


    Seeing the shorts and tight T-shirt, Charlotte''s eyes widened.


    "Bullshit, how can you ask me to wear clothes like that?" she said, panting.


    David thought her anger was natural because a woman who always dressed modestly would be angry at being asked to wear sexy clothes regardless of what she thought.


    However, David continued to show her the outfit with a smile.


    He didn''t need to say anything. Over time, the woman rolled her eyes, a little awkwardly.


    She started looking into David''s face, and had to admit that he was very handsome even though she hated him.


    Continuing to be stared at by him with that smile, her mind became a bit muddled. Her wild side started to imagine things.


    Of course, it was true what David said that every time she wanted to sleep she kept imagining about being with a man. Read next chapters on m vl-em-py-r


    Unfortunately, all her life it continued to be an imagination because she was constrained by a rule. It''s not just for modesty as a woman of the Vatican but she is indeed forbidden to have rtions with men.


    Now, there is one man who knows her secret. And this man is now tempting her to do something. For Charlotte, this was interesting to follow.


    Her desire to have fun with a man is pushed to the top. It didn''t matter if David was a man she hated, all that mattered was that he was handsome.


    Charlotte''s heart is pounding with time so she hopes David forces her because she is still shy about agreeing to it.


    Of course, in this case, David was not the kind that would force a woman.


    Seeing that Charlotte was just silent, he put the clothes on his motorcycle.


    It changed the woman''s expression slightly.


    "Isn''t it hard to resist something you want?" said David.


    "Do you consider me a pervert?" asked the woman, looking angry.


    Maybe she was actually angry because something her wild side wanted failed.


    "All people with normal sexual desires have a perverted nature, and you are a pervert, even more perverted than most women. It''s because you can''t fulfill your desires," David replied, instantly freezing Charlotte''s expression.


    Having said that, David turned the motorcycle around, ready to leave.


    "Later, I will apany you again," he said.


    "Wait!" Charlotte suddenly stopped David, holding onto the back seat of his motorcycle.


    David looked at her face with a strange expression, wanting to see this woman''s next action.


    The woman''s expression changed for a while before it became an expression that made David wonder.


    She seemed to be smiling but it was a smile that was hard to exin.


    "Give me those clothes," she said.


    "Ohh..." David became more interested in her response.


    He handed the clothes to her.


    This time, she actually took the skirt and t-shirt.


    After that, she flew into the air with her pair of wings.


    She went to the roof of the building on the side.


    David couldn''t see her anymore but he could feel her presence.


    What she was doing didn''t need to be exined.


    She came down not long after but shended behind David.


    It seemed that she didn''t want to be seen directly by him.


    David only had to turn his head back to see her.


    Instantly, his expression underwent a change at the sight of the woman in front of him who was now wearing shorts and a tight t-shirt. Her hair was even in a ponytail.


    For him women dressed like that were verymon, after all he had already taken a woman in such clothes, and it was even a middle-aged woman, a widow, the mother of his girlfriend.


    It was just that, there was a certain uniqueness when Charlotte wore that outfit.


    Although she didn''t put a pure expression on her face like she usually did, there was still that kind of aura because she was used to that way even if it was just pretend.


    Being stared at by David, she looked awkward.


    "What? Is something wrong?" She asked in an angry tone.


    This was not anger, but pretended anger.


    "No, I thought you were very skinny, but it turns out you''re quite sexy," David replied casually, staring at her quite striking breasts and ass.


    When she was wearing a robe, it wasn''t so noticeable.


    Charlotte could only roll her eyes at his words.


    After that, she walked to the back of the motorcycle, cing her hands on the back seat with an expression like she was thinking how she was going to get on.


    However, she had the strength, using her hands as support, she was able to easily climb onto the seat even though sitting there seemed difficult for her.


    It was too small, sitting with a straight back was really difficult.


    Her gaze quickly fell on David''s back, which instantly awakened a wild desire in her mind.


    The back of a handsome man, she had often dreamed about hugging such a back. Now it was in front of her, but she seemed to find it difficult to do so even though she knew that she could not sitfortably without hugging David.


    In her mind she wondered what the sensation would be like when she pressed her breasts against his back. It must be very different from when she pressed her breasts against the mattress, wall, or floor.


    "You shouldn''t hesitate to hug me, or you''ll fall," David said suddenly as she was lost in thought.


    "You make me crazy and lost," she said.


    "And you want that lostness," David replied.


    "Hmph, I hope you really are a real man," Charlotte replied.


    After saying that, she actually hugged David, with very quick movements.


    Her breasts pressed against his back, giving him an incredible sensation.


    At the same time, she seemed shocked by the sensations she was feeling. Her breathing was evenbored while her neck turned red.


    She seemed to be thinking, ''so this is what it feels like to hug a man.''


    That it was amazing was something she couldn''t argue with.


    David chuckled while looking at her face which was very close to his.


    "I''m sure now you don''t regret meeting me, even like it," he said.


    His words could not be denied by Charlotte.


    "But I still hate you," he said, showing his annoyed expression that was actually sweet.


    "That will go awayter," David replied, turning his gaze forward while Charlotte seemed to wonder what could make her hatred for him go away.


    It was just that, after thinking about it, she coughed involuntarily. Just holding her had already made herfortable like that, what if he got to take her to the room. The thought of that made her breathless.


    Maybe that could really take away her hatred for him.


    Vrommm!


    David started the motorcycle engine, then turned the gas.


    In no time, they were on the road, and David was going even faster.


    Charlotte who is used to being pure cannot help but be amazed by this sensation.


    This could be considered a date. Apparently, it was so indescribable.


    "Wait, where are we going?" the woman asked.


    Now she became confused because she really didn''t know where David was going.


    David nced back, continuing to enjoy the sensation of the woman''s embrace.


    Little did he know that he didn''t have a specific goal yet.


    He was just thinking about goals now. Unfortunately, it was still daytime. If it were night, he would take this woman to the Manifestation of Heaven.


    He was sure she would be happy there, drinking and enjoying the music so that her true nature woulde out even more.


    In the end, David gave her no answer. He kept increasing the speed of his motorcycle while hoping that he would find a ce of interest.


    Charlotte didn''t force him to answer either as she was more focused on the sensation of holding him.


    Every now and then, she nces at David''s neck.


    Her desire became more, like licking his neck.


    She liked his body without a doubt.


    Even she also wanted to ruffle his hair.


    The various desires made her head want to explode.


    She began to feel that perversion was really something bad, but having fallen into it, she was also helpless to get out.


    She continued to enjoy the ugliness of this perversion.


    At the same time, the speed of the motorcycle suddenly decreased so Charlotte''s mind could be distracted as she wondered what made David decrease the speed of the motorcycle.

 Chapter 168: Church

    Charlotte stared ahead only to be dumbfounded.


    Not far from them, there was a church that could be said to be quite magnificent. The courtyard was spacious and there were young people gathered in the courtyard. They were obviously young men and women of the church just by looking at the robes they wore.


    However, they were of course just ordinary members, natives of Paris. They knew nothing of the secrets of the Vatican.


    That''s not strange considering that in the Vatican itself most church members don''t know anything either.


    Although there seemed to be many Vatican church members who hade to arrest David. If they were in the Vatican, they were really few. They were the elite of the church who were respected by the other members.


    Your journey starts at m_v le mpyr


    If they came to an ordinary church in another city, they would practically be the main pastor. The other pastors could only serve them.


    The youth and young men gathered in the churchyard for more than just a gathering.


    They invited passers-by to stop by and pray at the church.


    This was not a rare event. They did it often with the aim of enlivening their church. Sometimes they came to ces where people gathered.


    David usually ignored them. He slowed down his motorcycle speed because he was carrying Charlotte.


    "David, what are you doing, hurry up and go!" Apparently, Charlotte panicked suddenly when she saw them.


    Who knows why.


    "I think I want to pray for a while, can you apany me?" asked David in response.


    "Nonsense, a bad man like you can''t pray," Charlotte replied in a tone that sounded angry.


    She seemed to be in a real panic which made David suspicious.


    Was she worried that they recognized her?


    If so, she might have met them because if they were just looking at her picture, it wouldn''t be easy to recognize her.


    Maybe she hade to this church to give a talk.


    While thinking that, David stopped his motorcycle at the edge of the churchyard.


    "You?" Charlotte was dumbfounded.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t recognize you," David replied with a faint smile.


    He dared to think that way because Charlotte''s style was nowpletely different. Her hair in a ponytail made the impression of her face very different. Perhaps she still resembled her Holy Woman self, but people would not think that far ahead, that the Holy Woman had be like this. After all, the facial resemnce was not strange at all.


    David got off his motorcycle, grasped the woman''s hand, and pulled her down.


    She had no other choice but to follow, trying to calm down.


    One thing she needed to make sure was that her pure expression as the Holy Woman should not show.


    As they walked towards the church, David and Charlotte were immediately approached by one of the church members.


    He was a young man, who seemed to be trying to keep a calm expression even though Charlotte''s appearance in only shorts bothered him.


    His eyes asionally identally nced at Charlotte''s white and long thighs.


    When he saw her face, he knitted his eyebrows for a moment, as if he felt he had seen Charlotte''s face.


    Thetter had expected such a reaction because her face did not change just because her appearance changed.


    To solve this problem, she needed to act indifferent.


    She even pretended to look around curiously, like someone who had just seen the church.


    In this era, there were indeed too many young people who had never seen a church at all so when they came, they seemed to be looking at a strange ce.


    "Sir,dy, would you two like to pray?" the young man asked after he thought that there was nothing wrong with Charlotte.


    He began to realize that Charlotte was simr to the Holy Woman of the Vatican, but he just assumed that they were simr.


    "Yeah!" David answered the young man''s question.


    The young man instantly looked happy, he pointed his hand towards the church saying, "please follow me, I will guide you both."


    "Sure!" David continued to smile, letting her guide them.


    He and Charlotte then followed him into the church.


    The other young men and women also looked interested in Charlotte. Some started chatting right away.


    David''s keen hearing let him know that they were talking about how simr Charlotte was to the Holy Woman who had just arrived two days ago.


    Apparently, Charlotte had just visited this church, no wonder she looked so panicked.


    Fortunately, everyone thought they just looked alike. No one thought of Charlotte as the Holy Woman because they thought the Holy Woman was a pure woman who always dressed modestly and covered up.


    She was far from sinful.


    The inside of the church was surprisingly quiet, with only a few people sitting on chairs, praying.


    The church itself provided special prayers through a thin book that could be picked up at random.


    "Sir,dy, would you like to pray here or in the confessional?" the young man asked as he stopped his steps.


    "The confessional," David replied.


    If it was in this open space with several people in it, David could not do as he pleased.


    "Okay, go ahead!" The young man invited David to go to a door at the right corner of the church.


    Next to that door was another door.


    They went there. The young man opened the door for them, revealing a small room that would probably only fit three or four people.


    "Sir,dy, do you need a prayer guide? If you need, I will be your guide. However, this will cost 50 Euros," the young man said again, making David roll his eyes while Charlotte couldn''t pretend to be surprised as she knew the rules of the church well.


    "No need," David replied.


    The young man would surely enter at the other door.


    In fact, in the space behind the open door, there was a small hole connecting that space with another space that was obviously the space behind the closed door.


    David entered directly after he said that, pulling Charlotte''s hand.


    The young man didn''t seem to mind. He nodded lightly and closed the door for them.


    Of course, it was unlocked because the door didn''t have a lock.


    Inside the confessional, Charlotte looked confused as she looked at David.


    "Do you really want to pray?" she asked him.


    David almostughed at her words.


    "Don''t be crazy, who would I pray to? Don''t you guys just pray to dead deities to control their power?" he said.


    What he said left Charlotte dumbfounded with her mouth open.


    "How dare you utter such harsh words," she said in a rather angry tone.


    "Stop acting like that," David replied, pinching her waist until she almost jumped.


    "I chose this ce so there would be room for us to have fun," he added.


    Having said that, he pushed Charlotte against the wall and pressed her body against it before she could even be surprised.


    And she couldn''t be surprised anymore, just frozen by David''s actions and his words.


    At the same time, she felt so incredible as her body was pressed by his body.


    This gave her an indescribable sensation, something she couldn''t resist, rather something she also wanted.


    It''s just that, when she blushed, she tried to push David''s body even though it failed.


    "You''re crazy, do you want to be struck by lightning, this is a holy ce," she said.


    "I''m sure there''s nothing wrong since you''re the Holy Woman," David replied, not caring about the woman''s thoughts which he thought were just nonsense.


    And maybe Charlotte agrees that it''s all bullshit. She was just drowning too deeply in that nonsense because her life was full of pretense.


    As David continued to push while she continued to enjoy it, her body softened quickly.


    Her eyes gazed at David''s face which she increasingly recognized as handsome so there was a strong desire to kiss him.


    She was really curious about the sensation of kissing. Now that there was a man ready to help her feel it, how could she resist.


    She wanted David to do all he could to give her the thrill of sexuality.


    Over time, her eyes began to show a look of waiting for David''s actions.


    David didn''t keep dying either because she was ready.


    His face moved towards hers until their lips met, making her body softer that she could have fallen if not for him hugging her waist with quick movements.


    Her expression looked drunk now.


    David''s embrace coupled with his kiss seemed to give her sensations that exceeded her expectations.


    ''Amazing,'' the thought filled her head so she responded instantly.


    Her hands went up to David''s shoulders, then wrapped around his neck, even pulling him in to deepen their kiss.


    She sucked his lips first, getting more aggressive as his saliva flowed into her mouth.


    She swallowed his saliva without hesitation because to her it was the most beautiful liquid.


    One of her hands even grabbed David''s head, stroking his hair as if ruffling it.


    Just at this point was enough to make her feel affection for David.

 Chapter 169: Called Again

    David enjoyed the touch of the woman who hadst night acted as if she was the most innocent of women.


    Unfortunately in reality, she was a woman filled with curiosity towards desire.


    In response, David grabbed her breasts, now wanting to tell her how sensational a woman feels when her breasts are squeezed.


    He squeezed her breasts hard, which instantly made her body tremble while her eyes widened.


    That was only one time. When he continued to squeeze her breasts, she could no longer continue the kiss.


    "Ohh... Ahhh..." She moaned in pleasure, her trembling legs seemed to want to wrap around David''s body.


    David looked at her face that was getting drunk with pleasure, not stopping squeezing her breasts, even harder with time.


    The woman also couldn''t stop moaning. Her eyes stared at David''s face in amazement.


    At this moment, David''s face moved to her pure white neck, kissing it and pinching it gently with both lips.


    After that, he sucked on it.


    "Ohhh..." She moaned louder.


    Her legs finally went up to David''s waist, wrapping around him tightly.


    Her breath was panting while her face became very red.


    "Amazing!" The word finally came out of her mouth, not just in her mind, showing how much more immersed in pleasure she was.


    From any point of view, she clearly liked this.


    After a while, she seemed to want to kiss David again.


    She pushes his face up then kisses his lips, sucks them aggressively, and even sticks out her tongue to lick his lips.


    David of course responds by sticking his tongue out to meet hers.


    Instantly, the woman bes even more excited as her tongue meets David''s tongue.


    Kissing wildly while David''s hands continue to squeeze her breasts.


    asionally, David caresses her thighs which be softer.


    Only after running out of breath did they stop kissing.


    David was still calm enough that he could observe Charlotte''s beautiful face which was truly beautiful.


    The woman took many deep breaths to calm down.


    "Who do you prefer, me or the Vatican?" asked David under the circumstances.


    He wondered if Charlotte''s mind had really been messed up by him.


    Funnily enough, she smiled when asked about it.


    "Why should I choose a ce with no fun over a handsome man?" she said.


    Her hand touched David''s cheek, then caressed it.


    Her true nature was crazy, and now she no longer seemed constrained to show her madness.


    After her breathing calmed down, she kissed David again.


    She hugged him tightly, sinking her body into his.


    The Holy Woman who is filled with curiosity towards sexual things gets the chance to do so. Among all of David''s women, she is truly the wildest.


    As they were drowning in passion, the door beside them suddenly opened, something that was not strange considering they were making too much noise in this ce that had no soundproofing.


    The one who opened the door was the young man who guided them into the church. He was not alone, followed by several other young men and women.


    Their eyes opened wide when they saw the young man and woman embracing and kissing in the confessional, a ce they considered very holy.


    The friendliness on their faces instantly disappeared, turning into anger.


    "You two are indeed evil creatures, I thought you would really change and pray here, how dare you do this dirty thing." The young man shouted in a loud voice, stopping David and Charlotte''s actions.


    Thetter hurriedly got off David''s body.


    Her eyes widened while her ruddy face turned slightly pale.


    Perhaps it was because she was too used to hiding secrets, so having her secret revealed like this was a shock to her even though it would not lead to her true identity.


    David looked at this in a different way.


    He thought the young men and girlsbwere bothering them.


    "Move aside," he said, kicking the young man who had guided them.


    Since they were found, it was time to leave.


    His kick was enough to knock the young man to the ground.


    "You?" The others became rather angry.


    Unfortunately, David also knocked them down with a few punches. He just didn''t attack the women.


    After that he walked away while pulling Charlotte''s hand.


    Although he was the one who pulled her hand, she actually walked away faster.


    "Hurry, hurry," the woman said.


    She seemed to want to get out of there quickly.


    In the end, she arrived at the side of the motorcycle early, and even got on right away.


    Apparently, the other church members were chasing after them.


    Although David wasn''t afraid of them, it felt strange dealing with them, so he chose to speed up his pace.


    After getting on his motorcycle, he sped up suddenly, almost making Charlotte fall.


    Fortunately, she quickly hugged his waist.


    "This is embarrassing," she said with an expression like she wanted to cry.


    David could see her face through the rearview mirror.


    This only made himugh.


    After that, he went to a sizable restaurant, thinking it was time for lunch.


    Unfortunately, even when he stopped and their safety was assured, Charlotte still needed some time to calm down.


    Her passion seemed to be extinguished for now.


    "Hey, why don''t you say something?" she asked the still calm David.


    "What''s there to say, as if this is a serious matter, nothing bad will happen to us," David replied.


    Charlotte looked surprised at his response, but a man''s calmness can sometimes put a woman at ease.


    That David didn''t see this as a problem slowly also made Charlotte think that it wasn''t.


    "Let''s have lunch," David said, waving his hand at her to signal her to the restaurant.


    She followed him without saying anything, giving the impression that she really wanted to eat.


    When her mind calmed down a bit, she started to recall everything she did with David, making her desire rise again so that her neck and ears became a bit red.


    Little did she know that there was one trace of David''s kiss on her neck.


    It caught the attention of a few people because a beautiful woman with kiss marks on her neck was a very sexy sight.


    Charlotte was not suspicious of the people''s stares. She just thought that they were just enamored with her looks.


    Of course, David sometimes received jealous stares from the guys.


    He chose a table by the window as usual, cing his order directly to the waitress who was watching him intensely.


    After the waitress left, Charlotte sat down.


    Her eyes moved erratically, sometimes she looked down at the table and sometimes she looked up at the window.


    "Are you still horny?" David asked her.


    She rolled her eyes at the question.


    "When are we going to do it?" She apparently asked back, and it was a question that left David dumbfounded.


    What she meant was clear just from her gaze. She was asking when they would make love.


    "Are you impatient?" David also asked back.


    "You knew what I wanted all along, so why ask," she replied, looking a little annoyed.


    She had really opened up so much that she was no longer worried about telling David what she was thinking.


    At this point, David chose not to mock her anymore.


    He stared at the window before replying, "there''s no good ce at this time of day, let''s wait until night."


    Charlotte was silent at that, but her expression looked like she was annoyed. Maybe she was annoyed at having to wait so long.


    Unfortunately, there was no other solution.


    Now was indeed not the right time. She also felt that night was a more appropriate time.


    After that, their order finally came.


    It consisted of grilled meat and orange juice.


    For David, now the most important thing was to eat-food that could give him more energy.


    Charlotte immediately started eating before David even did.


    Before David could really eat, he suddenly received a phone call.


    It was from Evelyn.


    He couldn''t help but knit his brows becausest night she did want to tell him something, but she put it off because she found it ufortable if it was discussed through a message.


    "Wait a minute," David said to Charlotte.


    After that, he went to the bathroom.


    Evelyn''s business was probably very important, so he couldn''t put it off. He needed to take it seriously.


    Arriving at the bathroom, he immediately picked up the phone call from the woman.


    "Honey, are you alone right now?" The woman''s voice rang out.


    "Yeah, what do you want to say?" David replied in response.


    Interactions with this one woman always made his heart flutter. Maybe it was because she was just too charming.


    "It''s a littleplicated, you know, there are many men in this family who want to marry me," Evelyn replied, instantly making David knit his brows.


    He naturally already knew that, so it wouldn''t make him overreact, but since Evelyn said that it wasplicated, this meant that it was quite difficult for her because under ordinary conditions, she could ignore the men who wanted to marry her.

 Chapter 170: Meet Audrey Again

    "What makes you say that it''splicated?" asked David in a rather low voice.


    "One of the men managed to get the support of the elders to marry me. They agreed because they remembered to make sure that I would continue to be part of their family." Evelyn exined.


    After hearing that, David finally realized why Evelyn found thisplicated.


    She had found it hard to ignore the man because the elders in the Rothschild Family supported the man.


    "What is that man''s name?" David didn''t have a solution yet, so he wanted to know about the man first.


    Knowing the name was probably enough for him to know since Jane had already started telling him the identity of the Rothschild Family members who had great influence.


    "His name is Enzo, Enzo Rothschild," Evelyn replied.


    "He?" David was somewhat surprised that the man called Enzo was actually Lancelot''s father.


    How could he be the one. This only seemed to increase their hostility even more.


    Of course, David also felt more upset due to the fact that Lancelot wanted Jane while his father wanted the mother of Jane.


    Father and son wanted both mother and daughter.


    For a while, David was silent.


    "You don''t have to worry too much, although it''splicated, but I think I can continue to dy this matter." Evelyn suddenly spoke.


    "Are you sure?" asked David.


    "I never doubt myself," Evelyn replied.


    "There''s actually something you need to know," David said in response.


    He felt the need to tell Evelyn about what happened to Lancelot.


    "What is it?" asked Evelyn.


    After she asked, David exined to her what happened, from the beginning of Lancelot''s appearance until he was killed by him.


    Evelyn seemed to be very surprised to hear that, but after that, sheughed quite loudly.


    "Hahaha, this is good, I haven''t liked that arrogant boy for a long time," she said, like she couldn''t stopughing.


    David rolled his eyes at that.


    Fortunately, Evelyn realized pretty quickly.


    "This means you''re in serious trouble too," she said, finally realizing the risks of killing Lancelot.


    "I''m ready for anything," David replied.


    "This is difficult," Evelyn replied, as if she wanted to tell David howplicated the situation was.


    "I will definitely think of a n," David said.


    He was actually interested in creating a scheme for the Vatican in the hope that he could control it.


    That required the help of Charlotte, who he felt had the possibility of being able to help him conquer the Vatican.


    "Sigh!" Evelyn could only sigh in the end, showing that she was running out of ideas.


    "Now I can only say that I love you, I hope you can continue to live until we have a long time together," she said.


    Her words were quiteforting to David.


    It boosted his spirits.


    "That''s for sure, I love you too," he replied.


    If only Evelyn was here now, he really wanted to hug her tightly. Unfortunately, they only spoke over the phone.


    ***


    Not long after, David returned to his table, not looking worried or ufortable.


    He sat down and ate straight away, earning a curious look from Charlotte.


    However, the woman didn''t ask anything, as if she wasn''t interested in delving into David''s male life.


    "Honestly, I want to subjugate the Vatican so that everyone there obeys me," David said in the middle of his lunch.


    Charlotte was surprised enough to hear that that her face froze.


    The meat she was about to put in her mouth stopped between her lips.


    "This is excessive ambition," she said.


    "Aren''t you going to help me?" asked David.


    He got straight to the point, reminding Charlotte again who she had chosen.


    She rolled her eyes at that.


    "I do want you more," she replied, still honestly stating her desire. "But you know it''s very difficult and risky."


    "Ohh, does that mean you know how to subdue them?" asked David once again as Charlotte''s words had an indication that she knew how to make the Vatican submit.


    The woman almost coughed at the question.


    Unfortunately, she could not argue.


    "You must help me or I will leave you," David said indifferently.


    He knew that Charlotte could no longer escape him. It wasn''t just because of the video, but because she had felt the pleasure of making out with him.


    All her life, she would continue to want him so much that she was afraid of losing him.


    After hearing his words, Charlotte could only remain silent while pouting.


    "You have to promise to be my lover forever," she said after a while.


    David wanted tough at her words.


    She was already so crazy about him that there was no other desire in her mind.


    Even now she thought of them as lovers.


    However, this was not difficult for David to answer.


    "Sure," he said.


    He continued eating after saying that.


    Funnily enough, Charlotte started nudging her leg every now and then.


    Who knows why, maybe she wanted to have some more body contact with him.


    David after finishing his meal decided to y a game on his phone.


    This was probably the best way for him to waste his time.


    Throughout the time he was ying the game, Charlotte was literally nonstop touching his feet.


    It was soft, so he also feltfortable.


    To David''s surprise, as he gazed at the window, he suddenly saw the car of Audrey, his older sister.


    The woman was driving alone, looking left and right, as if she was looking for food.


    Perhaps now her business with Jane was over.


    To his surprise, Audrey''s car stopped in the courtyard of the restaurant where he was.


    Her gaze was fixed on his motorcycle.


    Maybe she had seen at the university that he was using that motorcycle.


    After seeing the motorcycle, her eyes looked around.


    David even deliberately stepped back a little so that his face would not be seen in the window.


    Although they would eventually meet, he didn''t want to be discovered by her that quickly, especially when he was with another woman she didn''t know among his women.


    "Who is that woman?" Charlotte suddenly asked.


    She was evidently paying attention to everything that was happening.


    "My sister," David replied.


    "Your sister?" Hearing David''s answer somehow made Charlotte''s expression strange.


    She ended up keeping an eye on Audrey until thetter entered the restaurant while David focused on his cell phone again.


    Find stories at m-vl-em-pyr


    The woman caught people''s attention as she was indeed very alluring in her professional attire coupled with her hair in a bun although it was not very neat.


    She was quite calm and nonchnt. Her focus was on scanning the restaurant.


    In no time, she discovered David''s whereabouts. She recognized him instantly even though she saw him from behind.


    No matter how much David changed, it was absolutely impossible for her not to recognize him.


    After finding David, she looked at Charlotte who was with him, knitting her eyebrows.


    Charlotte was too striking with her blonde hair in a ponytail. Although she didn''t know who she was, Audrey immediately thought that she was a woman with a certain background.


    For a moment, Audrey pouted.


    She was starting to feel like her younger brother was overdoing it by constantly adding new women.


    No matter how she thought, she couldn''t figure out how David achieved this. Sometimes she even wondered if he was the reincarnation of an Ancient Emperor.


    After a while, she walked over to David''s desk making it impossible for David to continue pretending not to see her.


    "Sis," he said, pretending to be surprised.


    Audrey didn''t say anything. She immediately sat down by taking a chair from another table because the table only had two chairs.


    After she sat down, she ordered the food first.


    Only, she didn''t say anything. Perhaps she was also at a loss as to what she needed to say.


    Of course, David couldn''t possibly not talk to his older sister. If he was silent when she sat beside him, she would probably think he didn''t think of her as his elder sister anymore after he had his own glory.


    "Sis, is it true that you have made a cure for cancer?" David asked.


    It was indeed a good topic that they could talk about, so David didn''t have to think of any more topics.


    Audrey nced at David''s eyes at that.


    "Yeah," she said in a quiet voice, seemingly not interested in discussing it seriously.


    This made it difficult for David to keep asking about it.


    On the other hand, Charlotte stared back and forth between David and Audrey, as if she wanted to know what their rtionship was like as siblings.


    Unfortunately, the conversation between them was interrupted.


    After her order arrived, Audrey also only focused on eating.


    She looked starving.


    asionally, a man would pass by and stare at her intensely.


    A young woman like Charlotte became a little less attractive when there were women who were already in theirte 20s because thetter were considered to bepletely mature.


    David was quite annoyed with some of the men staring at Audrey as he found their gazes disrespectful, so he responded by giving them a cold stare, which was enough to make their hearts flutter.


    To his surprise, suddenly there was a man who actually stopped.


    "Ohh, Audrey, long time no see. It''s really you, right?" the man said when he saw Audrey.

 Chapter 171: Audreys Threat

    The man was about the same age as Audrey.


    He was handsome and well-groomed with professional attire that suggested he was a sessful man.


    Although he was a bit surprised that a man would suddenly greet Audrey, David did not find this strange. After all, his sister''s social circle was indeed very wide considering her education.


    She was known by too many people. Coupled with her beauty, a man liking her was inevitable. David had seen men approach Audrey too many times.


    Some of them were from very wealthy families.


    This man might stand out, but he would be at the back of the line if the men who approached Audrey were gathered.


    Audrey looked at him with furrowed brows.


    After that, she asked, "what if I give you 1 Million Euros and you leave here immediately?"


    David, "..."


    Charlotte, "..."


    The man, "..."


    David felt he misheard something so he scratched his ear even though it should be impossible for him to have a hearing problem.


    Of course, he was used to Audrey''s not-so-friendly attitude towards men who deliberately approached her for her heart.


    As a career woman who had big dreams while her opinion on love was still unclear, she did often view those men as intruders to her life.


    However, she would usually refuse subtly.


    This time, the way she refuses is really too arrogant.


    Wait, does she even have a million euros? How could she say that so casually?


    While David was still confused, Audrey opened the bank app on her phone. Since she didn''t close it, everyone could immediately see the amount of her bnce, and that was enough to make David''s mouth open.


    100 Million Euros! Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr


    Audrey casually pressed the money transfer menu and then handed her phone to the man.


    "Enter your ount number. If you feel 1 Million is not enough, you can add more," she said.


    The man seemed to lose his mind when he saw Audrey''s ount bnce and her actions. Even his breathing seemed to bebored while his skin fluctuated between red, blue, and purple.


    The situation was indeed very embarrassing for him. David could understand that.


    "Uhmmm..." In the end, he forced himself to clear his throat.


    "Sorry, Audrey, I forgot that I have to meet with my client soon, bye," he said after he cleared his throat.


    After that, he hurriedly climbed the stairs of the restaurant, heading upstairs.


    On the other hand, Audrey continued eating, as if nothing had happened here.


    David couldn''t keep pretending to focus on his cell phone.


    "Sis, where did the moneye from? Is it the money from the cancer cure?" David asked Audrey.


    He might not be so curious about anything amazing from other people, but Audrey was his older sister.


    Anything about her naturally made him very curious. This was something that was inevitable.


    "As you can see," Audrey replied with short words before continuing to eat again.


    This was a bit annoying for David because this woman seemed to be ignoring him. Usually she didn''t mind answering well when asked by him.


    David guessed it was probably because Audrey was ufortable with his behavior with a new woman.


    For this matter, he could not protest.


    In the end, he could only specte on Audrey''s cancer cure.


    Jane was the investor. And Audrey couldn''t possibly use investment money like it was her money. It was probably her personal money that Jane had given her specifically for her.


    Yesterday Jane said that the cancer cure might have a possibility of sess if it continues to be researched.


    Seeing that Audrey had already earned money that she could use for herself, David couldn''t help but suspect that the cancer cure had actually been sessfully made.


    After Audrey finished eating, she apparently stood up immediately, but with her eyes fixed on David.


    "You''d better behave yourself from now on or I''ll make you marry E," she said before walking away, leaving David with his mouth open.


    This was the first time he really didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    How could his older sister say such nonsense. Even if she was upset with him, making him marry E was too much.


    What scared him was that E might agree to the marriage.


    Thinking about it almost made David shiver.


    Charlotte was watching him with a strange expression, like she wasn''t sure how to give an opinion.


    Of course, she probably didn''t really care because after Audrey left, her feet started touching his again.


    "I can''t wait," she said in a tone like she was annoyed.


    Her open nature made David a bit ufortable.


    Of all his women, she was probably the most lustful because she was restrained all this time, but he still thought it was too much to say such nonsense. After all, even a woman like Erza can be patient.


    "It might be interesting if you said that with your robe and pure expression, and usedplete words," David told her.


    Reminded of who she was, Charlotte''s face blushed for a moment.


    In the end, she stared at her phone, choosing to waste time in the same way as David.


    What she was doing might not be ying a game, but it was certainly an entertainment.


    Only, today it seemed that David was destined to meet people he knew.


    Not long after Audrey left, another person arrived.


    However, this person didn''t make David feel nervous because he was a man who understood his life.


    He was Owen.


    As usual, the man was well-groomed, which attracted women.


    His aura as a sessful man was indeed very striking, so all women could quickly conclude that being rted to him had no disadvantages at all.


    He was alone now, with no friends or lovers.


    When scanning the tables, he found David in person.


    Seeing him with a different woman, Owen couldn''t help butugh.


    He observed Charlotte only to knit his brows.


    When Charlotte saw him, she actually suddenly panicked.


    On the other hand, Owen started to show a suspicious expression and then looked like he was sure of his spection.


    He then walked to their table at a fairly fast pace.


    "Uhmm, I think I need to go to the toilet," Charlotte said suddenly.


    After saying that, she immediately stood up and walked away in a hurry.


    This only further showed that there was a serious problem here.


    As she left, Owen sat in Audrey''s previous seat.


    "Do you know her?" David asked Owen.


    "She''s the Holy Woman of the Vatican, right?" Owen replied, immediately mentioning who she was, which surprised David quite a bit.


    "How do you know?" David asked him.


    "Yesterday morning she was invited to my house by my grandfather, and she gave us all a lecture, asking us to stop behaving badly," Owen replied. "Btw, my grandfather hastely be quite obsessed with the teachings of the Vatican, which is why he invited that woman."


    After saying that, Owen gave David a strange look.


    "David, you didn''t use your weird trick to change that woman, did you?" he asked.


    Owen looked very suspicious now. Maybe he really thought of Charlotte as a pure woman, but she changed after she met David.


    Ever since seeing how David had so many women, Owen began to conclude that he had some amazing tricks up his sleeve.


    "No, I didn''t use any tricks," David replied.


    Owen looked as if he couldn''t believe it.


    However, David didn''t feel the need to exin the details to him either, so he didn''t say anything else.


    Seeing his silence, Owen became as if he suspected that what David said was true.


    "Don''t tell me that woman had two faces from the start?" he said, trying to specte.


    That he spected like that only further proved that he truly viewed Charlotte as the Holy Woman.


    David smiled slightly, confirming Owen''s guess.


    "I seem to have a very narrow view of the world," Owen said, tapping his forehead three times.


    "But," he continued, looking at David.


    "I still don''t understand why good things always fall to you."


    "Maybe it''s because that''s what fate wants," David replied, talking nonsense.


    "Well!" Owen suddenly stood up.


    "It''s probably not suitable if I''m here now, or that woman wouldn''t havee back from the toilet." Heughed as he said that before walking away.


    Hepletely understood the situation which was why David had always liked him as a friend.


    Sure enough, not long after he left, Charlotte finally returned with a freshly washed face so that her skin looked brighter.


    She pretended to be calm as if everything was fine.


    When she sat down, she even looked straight at her phone.


    "It''s good that you''re not panicking," David said to her.


    "Hmph, I don''t need to panic. If he dares to make trouble, it''s not hard to bury him alive," Charlotte replied as she turned her gaze to David.


    She seemed to want to show him that she didn''t care, but obviously it was just an act. She must be afraid of new problemsing into her life.


    "That guy is a friend of mine, he''s not the type who would make trouble for others," David said, immediately telling Charlotte about it because he also didn''t want to see her continue to panic even though it was interesting to see.


    Upon hearing that, Charlotte let out a brief sigh of relief.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 172: Manifestation of Heaven Again

    Night still falls in the end even though the wait feels very long for David and Charlotte.


    And waiting for the night wasn''t so restful for them either as they ran into acquaintances twice.


    "Let''s go, by now the hotels should have just tidied up their rooms," Charlotte said suddenly when the sun had just set.


    Her impatience was only getting more exaggerated.


    However, David did not immediately stand up from his chair.


    He called the waiter again.


    The waiter was quite surprised that David and Charlotte sat for so long.


    This practically cost them money as one table took hours without finishing.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that they are a restaurant that takes aesthetics very seriously. They would have kicked David and Charlotte out already.


    To the waiter, David ordered dinner.


    Charlotte who didn''t seem to be hungry anymore wrinkled her forehead.


    "Why are you ordering food again?" she asked.


    "Without enough energy, fun is sometimes cut short," David replied, signaling her to calm down and be patient.


    After that, he went back to ying with his phone, waiting for the order to arrive.


    Charlotte rolled her eyes, not quite believing what David was saying.


    For her now even dinner was not important.


    She had no other desire than to hug the body of the man in front of her without any barrier.


    The kisses and things earlier in the day were not enough at all for her.


    David''s order came not long after.


    For dinner, he chose a hearty soup filled with meat and vegetables.


    He ate quickly.


    Although Charlotte didn''t seem to want to eat, she still ate in the end.


    To his surprise, Charlotte''s cell phone suddenly buzzed, indicating a message had arrived.


    This caught David''s attention as he wondered who had messaged Charlotte.


    Thetter hurriedly opened her cell phone.


    "This is bad," she said suddenly after reading the message.


    "What happened?" asked David.


    "The Vatican thinks I''ve lost and have to hide. They''ve sent two people with angel status to this city to help, now they''re looking for me," Charlotte replied.


    David couldn''t help but knit his brows at that.


    It might be fine if they found Charlotte when she was alone. Charlotte could im that she had indeed lost and wanted to leave.


    However, if they found Charlotte together with the man they were targeting, the traitor would practically be discovered.


    "Will they be able to track you?" David asked her.


    "If they are about a hundred meters away from me, they should be able to sense my presence," Charlotte replied.


    "I see, then you don''t have to worry, we''ll go to a ce where they can''t get close," David said.


    After saying that, he quickly stood up.


    Although he still wanted to eat, he thought it was better to go now, to Manifestation of Heaven.


    In this restaurant, there was a chance that they would be found. David didn''t dare underestimate the abilities of the two people who had angelic status.


    They should be on par with Aaron or stronger.


    The problem was that they could fly, so they could roam the city easily.


    Although meeting them was fine with him, it would mess up his n to infiltrate the Vatican.


    Charlotte looked happy that David had finally decided to leave the restaurant.


    She hurriedly followed him.


    When David got on his motorcycle, Charlotte climbed onto the back seat by jumping straight in.


    After that, she hugged David''s waist very tightly, pressing her breasts against his back while her face rested on his shoulder.


    Her hands actually could not stop moving, caressing David''s stomach and chest.


    When the motorcycle was moving, she seemed to feel somewhat dissatisfied.


    Suddenly her lips kissed David''s neck, startling him so much that his body shook.


    The woman doesn''t just kiss, she sucks and licks his neck.


    This gave him a passionate tingling sensation, but since he was driving, it distracted his focus somewhat.


    In the end, he pinched her thigh hard enough for her to stop.


    It made her tremble with shock.


    "If you continue like this, we might fall into a river," David said to the woman as thetter just showed an annoyed expression.


    Fortunately she realized that she was wrong, so David didn''t need to exin more.


    He increased the speed of his motorcycle, reaching a hundred kilometers per hour on the straight road.


    Inside the city, this was too fast, but it also made them arrive at the Manifestation of Heaven in no time.


    The ce was no different from other days that had passed. At this hour, people who had just gotten off work came with their respective lovers.


    Charlotte was surprised to see the ce where David had stopped his motorcycle.


    "Isn''t this a nightclub? Why are we here?" she asked with furrowed brows.


    "They also have rooms here, and there are lots of delicious wines, don''t you want to have a drink first?" David replied.


    When she heard about drinking wine, Charlotte didn''t immediately refuse.


    Last night, she also drank wine, so David knew that she was quite fond of the sensation of being drunk.


    "Alright!" She finally agreed after a moment of thought.


    David smiled faintly at her.


    He then pulled her hand to the building ahead, heading for the nightclub first.


    Not that he liked the ce, but he thought it was okay to be there for a while to show Charlotte the world.


    Since he had been here before, he had no problem finding his way.


    He wasn''t stopped by any of the guards either.


    They didn''t try to find out his age or charge him an entrance fee.


    It seemed that Owen had already entered his face into thepany''s data so that he became a super VVIP guest who coulde and go without even paying.


    When they finally arrived at the Manifestation of Heaven nightclub, Charlotte''s face froze while her mouth opened.


    She looked very astonished as what she saw now waspletely the opposite of what she had always seen in the Vatican.


    She heard very loud music while men and women danced with their drunken expressions.


    Their wild dancing where some of them were making out while dancing was probably a sight beyond Charlotte''s imagination.


    Of course, she knew that the world was broken. Even the Holy Woman of the Vatican like her was doing bad things in secret, but it turned out that ordinary people were really going too far.


    Charlotte saw even quite a few women embracing two men at once.


    Unfortunately, instead of feeling angry about human decay, she somehow found it very enjoyable to watch this.


    David pulled her to an empty sofa with a wide table.


    He didn''t even need to order drinks. Someone had alreadye in advance with three bottles of wine for him.


    This made him look around. Apparently, from a certain angle, Owen was watching.


    The man waved his hand at him with a faint smile.


    David didn''t watch him for too long because if Charlotte found Owen, the woman would be awkward again.


    Fortunately at this moment, Charlotte was focused on the three bottles of wine ced on the table.


    She stared at David for a while before picking up one of the bottles.


    After that, she opened it, producing a fragrant aroma into the air.


    "No one will know who I am here, right?" she said to David.


    It seemed that she was a little wary whenever she arrived at a new ce.


    "Don''t worry, the people here probably don''t even think anything about the Vatican," David replied, stroking her waist directly after hearing her shirt pull up slightly.


    Charlotte nodded at his answer and enjoyed the touch of his hands.


    She then leaned her body against his.


    After that, she finally drank from the bottle in her hand.


    It seemed that she really preferred drinking from a bottle rather than through a cup.


    The way she drank was too wild, making her skin reddish in no time. Some leftover wine spilled from her mouth, flowing down her chin before arriving at her neck.


    It made her even sexier. David brought his face closer to her neck before licking the wine flowing down her neck.


    It was left over from her mouth but it didn''t matter, wine was wine.


    Charlotte enjoyed his tongue lick on her neck so much that she held her head with her other hand.


    "Drink too," she said, directing the bottle in her hand to David after thetter stopped licking her neck as the wine there had run out.


    David epted the bottle, drinking straight from it while Charlotte opened another bottle.


    The effect of the wine was surprisingly strong, making the body feel like it was floating in no time.


    Since they were both focused on just drinking, the three bottles of wine became empty in no time. It was enough to make their bodies go soft.


    The light of lust in Charlotte''s eyes only became brighter.


    She climbed onto David''s thighs, facing him and wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Her eyes looked intensely into his face while her body moved forward until her breasts pressed firmly against his chest.


    "Handsome, where are we going to make love?" she said in a tone that sounded flirty and seductive.


    David felt likeughing at her behavior which became even crazier after she got drunk.


    In fact, now they were getting stares from many passers-by because their looks were above average so for those people it would be fun to see them making out.


    It was like watching a premium blue movie for free.


    "Let''s find a room," David replied.


    Read amazing stories on m_vl_em_p_yr


    He didn''t force himself to make out excessively here with so many eyes watching.


    After that, he stood up while lifting Charlotte''s body.


    Fortunately, she was willing to briefly get off his body.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 173: The Holy Woman

    They went to the elevator holding hands. Charlotte''s footsteps were very steady even though she was already drunk. She does have good control over her own body except for her desire.


    Entering the elevator, she immediately hugged David again, then kissed his lips aggressively.


    David had to stop her because the elevator stopped in no time.


    It was just that now it was impossible to get Charlotte off his body. David wrapped his arms around her waist and stepped, lifting her up, towards the hallway ahead.


    Apparently, even the things there were ready. David saw an electronic key resting on top of the doorknob.


    It was obviously prepared for him.


    Since it was like that, he opened the door using the key and stepped inside before closing the door again.


    The room was simr to the room where he had his fun with Aurora.


    With Charlotte hugging his body and starting to lick his neck, David had no time to observe the room.


    He started responding to her actions, squeezing her breasts and ass, asionally caressing her thighs.


    At this time, the woman''s hands began to unbutton his shirt.


    She didn''t seem to want to continue having clothes blocking their skin from meeting fully.


    David didn''t mind getting naked right away.


    His hands pushed the woman''s pants down along with her panties.


    Apparently, his movements are immediately followed by the woman even though she hasn''t finished unbuttoning all the buttons of his shirt.


    She also wanted to get rid of his pants first.


    David smiled and kissed her as he continued his movements with one hand while his other hand caressed her back by entering her shirt.


    He also pulled the rope that tied her hair so that her hair fell back down.


    Despite showing a drunken expression while desire filled her eyes, there was still a pure impression of her face with her hair down.


    In no time, both of their pants fell to the floor.


    David''s cock instantly hit the woman''s crotch to stomach, making her eyes widen.


    It was definitely the thing she was looking for the most, and she obviously liked it a lot even without seeing it.


    Her crotch came forward to press against the cock.


    At the same time, her hands continued to remove David''s shirt.


    David had a little trouble getting her t-shirt off. In the end, he resorted to the rough way, ripping the t-shirt right off. His actions even caused her bra strap to break so that it fell right off.


    Of course, Charlotte didn''t care about any of that.


    Her desire seemed to increase drastically when there was no longer any barrier between her and David.


    She hugged him tighter, pressing her breasts into his chest until they were t.


    Even her legs were wrapped around David''s waist.


    "This is what you wanted all along, right?" David said to her after he broke the kiss.


    She was breathing heavily as she answered his words.


    "Yes, this is so amazing, I want it to be like this forever," she said.


    "It will be even more amazing when we are fully one," David replied with a softugh.


    "Right, then do it quickly, I want to be one with you," Charlotte replied in a hurried tone, showing her impatience.


    David smiled slightly then stepped towards the bed.


    He asionally stroked her very soft hair.


    Arriving at the side of the bed, he lowered her body onto it so that he could finally see her body clearly.


    Her body shape was elegant, simr to Jane, but her breasts were slightlyrger. She had blonde hairs around her pink pussy. It looked clearly virgin, perhaps even rarely touched by the woman''s own hands.


    Charlotte was naturally also observing David''s body. Her eyes shone brightly as she looked at therge object standing like a stick. Her breathing became very fast.


    She wondered if it could fit into her small hole, but instead of being afraid, she became more impatient.


    "Hurry up," she said.


    David didn''t try to dy, he climbed onto the mattress, opening the woman''s legs so that her pussy became very obvious.


    It was very wet now, full of clear liquid.


    After holding his dick, David ced it in front of her pussy, which was really very slippery, making his dick slip.


    Fortunately, her pussy hole seemed to open up on its own.


    David was able to put the head of his dick at the entrance of her pussy.


    He then pushed it in which was very easy as his cock was very hard while her pussy was very slippery.


    Her hole opened quickly in response to the arrival of his cock.


    Charlotte''s eyes watched the process. She held her breath while her mouth quivered intermittently, showing that she was surprised by the sensations she was feeling.


    When he met her sacred walls, David broke through without hesitation and pushed his cock in hard.


    "Ahhhhhh..." The woman finally moaned, really very loudly. Her ass was raised high so that his cock sank inside her pussy in an instant.


    The Holy Woman, even ordinary women from the Vatican who were members of the church were forbidden to marry.


    Unfortunately, their Holy Woman actually gave her chastity to a man.


    "Great," Charlotte said after her ass fell to the mattress.


    Her eyes couldn''t stop staring at David''s dick already lost inside her pussy.


    Her legs wrapped around his waist while her hands grabbed his shoulders. Discover what''s next at m,vl-em,py-r


    "Can we be like this forever, not doing anything else?" she asked, a question that made David want tough.


    Unfortunately, it was something that was impossible, or else countless couples who loved each other would do nothing but make love endlessly.


    David pressed her shoulder with one hand while his other hand squeezed her breast.


    He began to wiggle his hips so that his cock moved inside her tight pussy hole.


    "Ahhhh... Ahhh... Ohhhhh..." The woman moaned again, without stopping.


    Her moans were really very loud. She was the loudest in terms of moaning among all of David''s women.


    After that, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him down to hug him.


    "Baby, ohhhhhh... I love you..." She started calling David affectionately, even professing her love for him.


    It was too soon, but that seemed to be the way she was.


    She hated him because he was an enemy of the Vatican then subjugated her, but she also liked him too much, a handsome man she had wanted for a long time.


    Now that she had a handsome man in her life, she naturally regarded him as her most precious object so she loved him very much.


    She relentlessly moaned, showing a constant expression of pleasure.


    Even her moans only became louder. David was worried that even the room''s soundproofing could not stop her moaning.


    asionally, she kissed his face in a disorganized manner, sometimes she kissed his cheeks, sometimes his chin, and sometimes the area around his ears.


    Her lust for him had already reached the highest level. If he suddenly left now, she would probably go crazy.


    Sweat started pouring from both of their bodies, soaking the nket covering the mattress.


    David had to admit that he was really enjoying ying with this woman. He did not stop his movements at all.


    It was just that he was getting bored with the position, so he stood up while lifting Charlotte''s body, then continued the game in a standing position.


    Charlotte looked morefortable. She wiggles her hips to increase the intensity.


    In this position, she licks David''s neck and then his.


    Her tongue moves wildly on his chest.


    She started to be able to hold back her moans. Maybe now David''s movements are considered slow by her.


    Since that''s the case, David turns her around and stabs her pussy from behind.


    He grabbed each of her breasts, squeezing them hard. Just that was enough to make her moan again.


    As he starts wiggling his hips, she goes visibly crazy.


    David licked her slender back, asionally inhaling the scent of her hair. Then he moved her hair forward so that the back of her neck was exposed.


    Quickly, he kissed the back of her neck, doing it so hard that it created very obvious kiss marks.


    The woman''s waist trembled uncontrobly from the kiss, and it seemed that she was beginning to reach the peak of pleasure.


    David increased the speed of his movements even faster as he also wanted to spurt his cum now.


    With his faster movements, Charlotte''s body stiffened while her moans became too loud.


    Her eyes were wide open as if her soul was about to escape from her body.


    At this moment, her pussy bes so tight that the sensation David feels as he cum bes truly indescribable.


    In an instant, the woman''s vaginal hole was full of his cum, even filling her womb.


    After her eyes opened wide, Charlotte''s body became extremely weak, as if she was powerless to even stand up.


    David took out his dick from inside her pussy, then turned her body to face him.


    After that, he takes her to lie down as he himself feels tired of standing.


    Once lying down, Charlotte calmed her breathing.


    Her now calm eyes stared at David''s face without blinking at all.

 Chapter 174: End of Meeting

    It took thedy about three minutes to calm her breathing.


    Once calm, she caressed David''s chest from top to bottom.


    "Are you satisfied?" David asked her.


    "Yes, but I want moreter," she replied in a soft tone.


    She moved forward slightly, then hugged him.


    By this time, her eyes began to flicker, indicating that she was getting sleepy.


    "Go to sleep," David said, stroking her hair.


    After that, she couldn''t seem to hold back her sleepiness any longer. She closed her eyes, resting her head on the top of his chest.


    Her embrace only became tighter as she fell asleep.


    David smiled slightly. Winning the heart of the Holy Woman who should have no rtionship with a man at all gave him an even greater thrill. Even his strength increased drastically.


    Since she was sleeping, he naturally chose sleep as well.


    Tonight was indeed a good time for them to rxpletely.


    Tomorrow, he would let her return to the Vatican with the two people looking for her.


    He was sure they would not find her tonight as they would not approach the territory full of worldly pleasures.


    Morning came quickly. Whether it was David or Charlotte, they woke up quite early.


    Thetter even earlier.


    When David opened his eyes, he found that she was lying on top of his body, enjoying the sensation of their body contact.


    "Want to y again?" David said to her.


    "Yes!" She honestly replied, with no hesitation at all.


    "My back is a bit sore, how about you on top," David replied with a faint smile.


    His cock was now standing erect, nestled between her soft buttocks.


    It was a veryfortable sensation.


    Charlotte was amenable to any style. She straightened her waist, moved slightly back down and took hold of David''s cock.


    Her eyes looked amazed when she saw it.


    After that, she ced her pussy on top of it.


    Her pussy happened to be very wet again, it even looked like it couldn''t wait to swallow the thing that stood like a stick.


    When she lowered her ass down, her pussy slowly pressed against David''s dick.


    "Ohhhhhh!" Charlotte moaned loudly again while her breathing was panting very fast.


    How could she possibly resist the delicious sensation of fucking.


    David grabbed both her breasts, squeezing them hard while pushing his ass up, taking the initiative to get her moving.


    And she also immediately wiggled her hips back and forth. In an instant, David''s cock was moving inside her pussy due to her own movements.


    The movement of her ass as her hips swayed was really a very captivating sight.


    This morning they y even longer, from the bed to the bathroom.


    In fact, the kiss marks on Charlotte''s body reached all the way to her feet.


    It is the same for David as she is constantly kissing different areas of his body.


    While taking a shower, they spent quite a bit of time removing those kiss marks.


    Afterward, they came out of their room with new clothes avable in the room.


    Charlotte wore long pants and a jacket, deliberately choosing closed clothes, andter she would change into a white robe once she bought it again.


    Out of the room, they went straight out of Manifestation of Heaven.


    Charlotte was very rxed. Her mind was probably very calm right now after the night and morning love-making sessions.


    asionally, she observed the people who came out of the Manifestation of Heaven with them.


    "I think something''s strange, why aren''t we paying here at all?" she said suddenly.


    She seemed to be starting to realize that since they came, everything seemed to be ready for them.


    "Does this ce belong to you or your friend?" Charlotte asked David.


    "It belongs to my friend, I do have freedom here," David replied.


    He didn''t mind exining it to her but didn''t say any more details than that.


    Unfortunately, they bumped into Owen who had just gotten out of his car.


    Charlotte was surprised when she saw him.


    For a moment, she seemed to panic, but then she calmed down, as if she had no more worries that Owen knew the truth about her.


    Owen approached them after he got out of the car.


    "David, did you have a good night?" he asked with a faint smile.


    David only responded with a smile, as if he was saying yes.


    After that, Owen looked at Charlotte who was staring in the other direction for a moment, looking like she did not hear at all what he said to David.


    "Miss Charlotte, I''m sure you enjoyed your evening as well. If you want toe to Manifestation of Heaven again, you cane without having to pay at all. I made this ce free for you as David''s lover. Don''t worry, we have several branches, including one in Rome, which is close to your home," he said.


    Charlotte, "..."


    The woman''s face froze at everything Owen said.


    Now she finally realized that the friend David was referring to was this man.


    For a moment, her expression changed.


    Although she eventually calmed down, the awkwardness she created was obvious.


    She probably felt that Owen was satirizing her behavior, which was very different from the nature she disyed as a Holy Woman.


    "Sure, thanks then, I''ll probably send some great priests to your grandfather for your kindness to me," she said after a while.


    Explore the unknown at m.v.l.e.mpyr


    What she said actually made Owen look panicked.


    Maybe he was panicking about some high priestsing to his grandfather''s house.


    This was clearly Charlotte''s way of threatening the man.


    Since his grandfather was very interested in the teachings of the Vatican now, so he might be easily indoctrinated.


    If he was indoctrinated, things could get ugly for their family.


    Owen had heard of some people choosing to donate all their property to the Vatican instead of passing it on to their descendants once they were indoctrinated.


    Owen''s panicked expression made Charlotte smile slightly.


    She pulled David''s hand slightly, signaling him to get the hell out of there.


    David just smiled as he watched all of this.


    He stepped towards his motorcycle.


    "Wait, Miss Charlotte, you don''t have to do that, I don''t want you to be bothered by it," Owen said hurriedly, taking a step forward as if he wanted to catch up with Charlotte.


    "Don''t worry, it''s no trouble at all," Charlotte replied, shaking her head without looking back.


    After that, she climbed onto the back seat of the motorcycle before David even got on.


    Owen looked like he wanted to cry.


    He stretched his hand forward as if asking him to wait first so they could talk.


    However, David immediately started the engine of his motorcycle after he got on, revving the gas without waiting for him while smiling at him as if asking him not to think so much about this matter.


    In no time, the figures of David and Charlotte disappeared from Owen''s sight.


    "Stop right there!"


    Charlotte asked David to stop not far from the Manifestation of Heaven.


    She pointed to a clothing store that also sold church robes.


    As soon as David stopped, she got off the motorcycle.


    She put her hair in a ponytail before entering the shop, picking up a rather nice robe.


    That she did quickly. After paying, she left immediately, getting back on the motorcycle.


    "Where to next?" David asked her.


    They needed to decide on a ce to split up so that she could meet up with people from the Vatican easily.


    "Let''s go near the Eiffel Tower," Charlotte replied.


    David nodded, and headed there.


    On a weekday morning, the park around the tower was quite deserted.


    David stopped the motorcycle among the trees where it waspletely invisible to others.


    Charlotte got off the motorcycle again. However, when she wanted to leave, David stopped her.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, confused.


    "Don''t you want to change your clothes, there''s no need to go, just stay here, no one is looking," David replied, instantly making Charlotte''s face turn red.


    "Men or women who hide from their lovers when changing clothes usually have bad luck in rtionships," added David, saying nonsense that he thought Charlotte would believe.


    "Hmmm!" She snorted then took off the jacket she was wearing.


    She apparently did it right away.


    Even her movements were quite fast. In an instant, her body was revealed again, leaving only her bra. That, of course, she did not take off.


    In fact, there were still some kiss marks on her body that were clearly visible. They couldn''t disappear in a short time, but it didn''t matter since they were covered by her clothes.


    After that, she took off her pants so that she was only wearing a bra and panties.


    Davidughed softly at her actions.


    However, she also put on her robe quickly. Instantly, she became the Holy Woman again.


    "This seems to be the end of our meeting, I will see you at the Vaticanter," David said when he saw her expression start to be pure again.


    He started the engine of his motorcycle.


    "Wait a moment," Charlotte said.


    Before David could react, she suddenly hugged him again and kissed him aggressively on the lips.


    David didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    It seems that this woman has not been able to get away from it even after two sessions with him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 175 : Press Conference

    After Charlotte left on foot, David headed to the university directly.


    Apparently, there was something different about the university today.


    There was a press conference table, and reporters were gathered near the table, carrying full equipment. Some were already going live, talking about the cancer cure said to be discovered by Dr. Audrey.


    David''s eyes lit up hearing that.


    It really did work, there was no need for more research.


    David suspected that it had been finished for quite some time. Maybe Audrey had deliberately said that it still needed research to fool anyone with bad intentions.


    After the cooperation with Jane became official, only then did she dare to say that it was really finished because Jane''s support was enough to make many parties refrain from bad intentions.


    David parked his motorcycle, and over time, more reporters arrived.


    They seemed to be from other cities.


    It became very busy in no time.


    David didn''t see anyone he knew, from his older sister, Jane, Isabel. The three of them were probably busy preparing for the press conference.


    Only, he saw Chu Feng sitting in the cafeteria, drinking coffee while watching the conference table.


    Feeling friendless, David chose to walk over to the man, approaching him.


    Until now, he really did not know his background, and what his purpose was.


    Although his original target was Jane, he had still made trouble for him, so he felt he had a grudge against him.


    Chu Feng quickly discovered her whereabouts. For a moment, he knitted his brows.


    After which, he lit up his cigarette, as if he wanted to make himself calmer.


    David immediately sat in front of him and ordered breakfast and a cup of coffee.


    "Want a cigarette," said Chu Feng.


    He was the first to speak, pointing his cigarette case at David.


    Despite not being a smoker, David was somehow a little intrigued. He thought he needed to try it. After all, his life was full of interesting things, wouldn''t it be more interesting if he smoked too?


    Finally, he took one cigarette from the case.


    It was pitch ck in color, exuding a fragrant herbal scent.


    From the looks of it, it was a very expensive cigarette.


    David ced it between his lips, but he resisted when Chu Feng handed him the lighter.


    He only needed to touch the tip of the cigarette. Instantly, it lit up.


    A bit of lightning was enough to set the cigarette on fire.


    With one puff from David, the me grew.


    David had no trouble doing so.


    After smoking it, he exhaled the smoke from his mouth.


    It turned out to be quite sensational, making the head be very rxed.


    "Is thatfortable?" asked Chu Feng with a faint smile while observing the me at the end of his cigarette.


    He seemed to be quite curious about her strength.


    "Yeah!" David did not argue at all.


    It just so happened that his order had arrived, so he smoked while drinking coffee, which added to the sensation.


    "David, your life these days seems to be getting more and more extraordinary," Chu Feng said again.


    David nced at his eyes at his words, bing interested as he seemed to want to say something to influence his thoughts.


    "Indeed, it is even too exciting to imagine," David replied.


    Heughed softly when he said that but kept his eyes fixed on Chu Feng.


    Now he was only bing more and more certain that he wanted to influence his mind.


    The question was how was he going to do it?


    "It is beautiful, of course. Everyone wants to have that kind of life, to have such a wonderful lover, who can give you everything, and you even have another woman without hiding it from your main lover, this is indescribable," he said again.


    "It''s just that I don''t think your life is so good because you''re still under that woman''s shadow in the end, Jane."


    "Ohhh..." David showed a strange expression after Chu Feng finished his words.


    "Would you like to give me some advice?" he asked.


    He already understood how Chu Feng would influence his mind.


    In truth, this was a verymon method, but from ancient times until now it tended to work because many men did not ept being called under the shadow of their wives.


    This then makes them do something they shouldn''t.


    "How about you recruit me, I can help you build personal power beyond Jane''s knowledge," Chu Feng replied with a faint smile.


    "That way, you will have personal power, which willter be enormous. With that, even if somehow your rtionship with Jane ends, you will still be a big figure. Even if not, someday you can still tell Jane that you and her are equal. If she tries to control you, you can ignore her."


    While saying all that, Chu Feng tapped the table with his fingers.


    It was as if a trick to hypnotize.


    Unfortunately, David only smiled faintly.


    This was indeed an interesting provocation to shake his mind, but he had his own way of thinking in rtion to Jane.


    As the owner of Zeus'' power, he didn''t even need to have personal power if he wanted to behave as he pleased.


    It was just that he respected Jane as the woman who had changed his life and had been sincere to him over the years even though their rtionship was still limited to online.


    Besides, Jane never tried to control his life. She gave him freedom, at most she would asionally frown or be angry when a certain trait of her appeared, and that trait was due to a curse, not innate.


    "What do you think?" Chu Feng gave David a question.


    Judging from his eyes, he seemed very curious about David''s thoughts.


    "Actually, that''s not necessary," David said, instantly making Chu Feng''s eyes flicker.


    "Aren''t you interested?" Chu Feng tried to remain calm and figure out David''s thoughts.


    At the same time, David, who had run out of cigarettes, began to eat his breakfast of toast and fried eggs.


    He did not answer Chu Feng''s question right away.


    Actually, he did not even n to answer because he did not have any words to say.


    Chu Feng continues to wait while she continues to eat. Until the food ran out, Chu Feng finally realized that she was ying him.


    For a moment, his expression turned ugly.


    He was obviously very upset but he had to restrain himself.


    After his food was finished, David took another cigarette.


    The box was still in front of him, so he easily took it.


    "Thanks," he said before taking a step away.


    He wanted to see the press conference which now seemed about to start.


    While heading there, he lit his cigarette.


    Students were gathered around, also waiting for the conference to start.


    They actually looked proud that their university discovered this particr drug, which the whole world was basically looking forward to.


    Some of Audrey''s student fans loudly told the camera that was broadcasting live to make Audrey a Great Professor, not just an ordinary Professor because her discovery was something that no other Science Professor could find.


    Although they were speaking to the camera, their words were definitely meant for the Ministry of Education officials.


    There may not be such a thing as a Great Professor, but they wanted it specifically for Audrey.


    Of course, David felt proud and thought that Audrey deserved the title. After all, her achievements were real and beneficial to the world.


    Who knows how many cancer patients are now impatiently waiting for a cure to be released.


    As David arrived at the conference area, he finally saw Audreying out of the university building, walking with Jane, seemingly making small talk. They were followed by students carrying various files. One of them was Isabel.


    Behind them, the lecturers including the dean also followed Audrey.


    There were too many of them for the conference table.


    Audrey and Jane were invited to sit behind the table. Thetter had the privilege of being the investor.


    With her big money, she could get the drug produced in no time.


    In the end, only the dean and a few lecturers sat in the remaining chairs. The rest stood at the back. The students who followed Audrey stood behind her, looking like they were ready to take her orders.


    The journalists were not silent either. They started taking photos of Audrey.


    Fortunately, they were organized so that they could not force their way forward to ask Audrey questions.


    Some students with big bodies and scary faces were chosen to organize security.


    Everything waspletely structured.


    When Audrey sat down and looked around, she found David. Her eyes naturally stopped moving the moment she saw him.


    Seeing that he was smoking, she furrowed her brows.


    Jane who also saw him smiled faintly at him.


    Unlike Audrey, she didn''t seem to mind that David was smoking. Maybe it was because the way they looked at David was very different.


    In Audrey''s eyes, David was doing something bad whereas Jane knew that smoking would not affect David''s body at all.


    As a youngdy, perhaps she likes the sight of David smoking, which can be said to be more conspicuous than usual.

 Chapter 176: The Price

    Apparently, there were two famous presenters in Paris who came, a man and a woman. The two of them were going to interview Audrey so that there would be no chaos due to the number of journalists who wanted to ask questions.


    They were invited toe forward, standing in front of the other journalists.


    "Dr. Audrey," said the female presenter, greeting Audrey gently while the male presenter just nodded lightly.


    Audrey pointed her hand forward, inviting them to ask questions.


    "Is it true that you have found a cure for cancer that is truly proven?" The female presenter asked immediately after Audrey gave her permission.


    "Yes..." Audrey was very calm as she answered the question.


    She even took out a small bottle with granules of medicine inside.


    They were somewhat transparent, crystal-like, and had a considerable size.


    Upon closer inspection, they turned out to be capsules with clear liquid inside.


    "At Paris Hospital, there are already fifteen cancer patients who have been deredpletely cured after taking this medicine. Their recovery period is only one day, it even works faster than fever medicine," Audrey said.


    She then asked Isabel who was standing behind her to hand over the sheets of paper she was holding.


    They turned out to be pictures of people who were sick and after recovery.


    Audrey showed them one by one.


    She didn''t need to exin to let people know what she meant.


    The two presenters were silent for a long time, showing how surprised they were.


    Although the photos could not be used as evidence, they made it clear that Audrey was not talking nonsense. She was serious about her ims.


    "Dr. Audrey, when will this drug hit the market?" the male presenter asked.


    "As of today, we have started production," Audrey replied.


    "For details, you can ask Miss Jane," she added, ncing at Jane sitting beside her.


    Her presence since she appeared had intrigued the reporters and presenters.


    Although they had gotten the information that she was an investor, she was too young. They wondered what her background was.


    "Miss Jane, can you exin?" the female presenter asked her.


    The ever-calm Jane answered as soon as she was asked. "The investor for this drug is my and my boyfriend''spany, Apex Capital Group. You may not have heard of it, but we are also the lead investors of the recently viral app, TokTak. We are working with various Pharmaceuticalpanies around the world to mass produce these drugs."


    Jane''s answer not only surprised the guys, but also David.


    Thetter froze for a few moments as this was allpletely beyond his knowledge.


    As for the reporters, they guessed that it was Jane''s familypany, but it was not. This was her ownpany with her boyfriend.


    Then who was her boyfriend?


    The thing is that they had already asked some students about Jane''s background so they knew that she was a member of the Rothschild Family.


    Of course, for the students, they started staring at David.


    They couldn''t help but envy his incredible fate.


    He started out as just an ordinary guy, now he was the owner of a huge investmentpany, overseeing a cancer cure and an app that went viral.


    "Miss Jane, who is your boyfriend?" Suddenly one of the younger reporters asked even though only the two presenters were supposed to ask.


    It was against the rules but curiosity got the better of him.


    Of course, the two presenters were also curious, so they acted as if nothing was wrong even though the problem of the question was not only a vition, but also an invasion of privacy.


    Unfortunately, they all turned a blind eye to this.


    They began to wonder if Jane''s boyfriend was a man from a big family in this town?


    They had such suspicions because she was studying at the University of Paris.


    However, Jane actually didn''t seem to mind being asked about it. She even smiled slightly.


    "Actually you can just ask anyone in this university," she said in a soft tone, pausing to take a breath before continuing, "since you''re asking me, well, my boyfriend is not someone far away, he''s Dr. Audrey''s younger brother."


    "Dr. Audrey''s younger brother?" Unfortunately, no one knew who Audrey''s younger brother was but this information was quite surprising to them because Audrey although only a woman from an ordinary family, but managed to level up to the top level in a short time.


    Who knows how muchmission she would have received as the inventor of the cancer cure.


    However, her younger brother was still amazing enough to make Jane from the Rothschild Family his girlfriend.


    They should have had a rtionship long before this cancer cure came about.


    "Well, I hope you guys stop discussing things unrted to this cancer cure." Audrey suddenly spoke up, giving a reprimand to the reporters.


    Since they already knew, they were no longer curious even though they didn''t know which man was Audrey''s younger brother.


    After that, the two presenters started asking about various things, such as the price of the cancer drug. Discover the saga at m-vl-em-pyr


    Perhaps the price issue was the most important because if it was too expensive, it was also useless.


    There would be too many people who couldn''t get it.


    Even David was curious about that.


    Surely Audrey would determine the price. Even if the price of the ingredients to make the medicine was expensive, it should not reach an unaffordable figure. Usually, medicine became expensive because of its monopoly.


    David did not know how Audrey would determine the price.


    Given that she was a woman with a high social conscience, she shouldn''t have taken such a ridiculous profit.


    After all, taking a 50 Euro profit was enough to make her very rich. Cancer is not a disease with few sufferers, and it can still appear continuously for people who have not been affected.


    Audrey didn''t answer immediately after being asked about the price.


    She read the document in front of her first.


    After a while, she finally answered, "It will depend on who buys it. I might sell it for 1 Euro for poor people, but for rich people, they need to spend a lot of money. Like people who have a fortune of more than one billion euros, they won''t get this medicine even with one million euros."


    David, "..."


    This was an answer he really didn''t expect. Everyone else was the same.


    They stared at Audrey in disbelief.


    It''s not like there is no concept like this. In universities for example, some people with weak economies would pay less than those with strong economies.


    However, this concept is rarely used in trade, especially a huge trade like this cancer drug which is practically a world-level trade.


    Is this unfair?


    When thinking about unfair, people feel that it is also fair.


    This is a very rare item. If it''s too expensive, the poor can''t buy it, but if the poor can get it cheaply while the rich have to buy at a high price, even though the rich seem to get an injustice, they can still get it.


    Of course, this will probably cause displeasure from many parties.


    This is not just about Audrey''s will. The ones she angered from her rules were the powerful people.


    "Dr. Audrey, are you serious about using this concept?" the female presenter asked in a rather low voice.


    "You know, you might be in vition of monopolyws," added the male presenter.


    "This cancer cure requires one key ingredient that cannot be produced without me working personally," Audrey replied.


    Her answer was arguably not connected to what she was being asked.


    However, it was enough to leave everyone speechless.


    "By the way, Dr. Audrey, do you also research other cures, such as a cure for HIV for example that has not been discovered until now?" The female presenter chose to change the question.


    And this was also a very interesting question, enough to make some students stare at Audrey seriously, without blinking at all.


    In terms of the seriousness of the problem, this is probably bigger than cancer because of the secret that everyone knows.


    Unfortunately, Audrey immediately shook her head.


    "I have never tried to research anything rted to HIV," she said calmly.


    This left people disappointed.


    "Why? I don''t think it''s possible that you don''t have time to research this." Suddenly a student asked.


    She was a woman, looking more disappointed than the others.


    It wasn''t because Audrey hadn''t found a solution, but because she hadn''t even tried to find a solution.


    Did she look down on people with HIV?


    Audrey looked at the student who asked.


    Her expression was suddenly serious as she replied, "things are not as easy as you think. I know which one is more important. You can''t me me for this, and don''t say it like I really have the time. I''m busy with my life too. Don''t assume there are no important things in my life that I need to give up everything for research. Perhaps you''re forgetting that I''ve only just be a lecturer.


    It''s too early to judge me now."


    Not only was her expression serious, Audrey''s tone also sounded rather cold, enough for the student who asked to tremble a little.


    Perhaps Audrey was angry that her integrity was in doubt.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 177: A New Problem

    After Audrey spoke, everyone immediately changed the topic again, back to the cancer cure.


    One surprising thing was that Audrey did not patent the drug.


    It just showed that she was confident that others would not find anything simr. And that way, she didn''t need to disclose the drug''s ingredients to the public.


    The press conference seemed to end after the topic of the patent.


    After the press conference was over, Audrey and the others went straight back inside the university building while the reporters were busy making news.


    The news was indeed quite horrendous, and what made the most noise was the price of the cancer drug.


    Even the TokTak app was filled with the topic.


    Of course, the majority of people supported Audrey''s decision.


    She is considered a kind and fair Goddess. The way she benefited was not from people with a weak economy but from the elite.


    Since cancer is a disease that affects all walks of life where even quite a few billionaires are famous for it, so quite a few of the rich were ufortable with Audrey''s decision.


    They were worried that it would cost them too much money.


    Meanwhile, David went to his ss after the press conference was over.


    Even if there was a big event at this university, sses would not be canceled.


    However, even when the lecturer came and the lesson started, Jane didn''te to ss so David seemed to be alone in the ss even though there were other students.


    It seemed that she was still busy with her business.


    During ss, David hardly listened to what the lecturer was saying as he started thinking about his activities after this and for today.


    He felt that there would be no activities.


    Of course, although he felt that he would be bored, he was also somewhat happy because he felt that he needed to rx once in a while.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t seem to be that easy.


    When he was just thinking like that, he received a message from Mery.


    (David, this is a big problem, the Morgan Family has discovered that Excalibur has gone missing. They even immediately suspected that it was done by Erza. You''d bettere here.)


    Reading the message, David couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    This was too big a deal, which would practically make him very busy again.


    Phew!


    He sighed as he stood up. Even when he stood up, he was a bit slow, but he was quite fast when he stepped.


    He exited the university building and went to the location Mery had told him about on his motorcycle.


    The location made him knit his brows because it was close to the airport.


    He wondered if Erza was going to America.


    In no time, he arrived at the location.


    He found the figures of Erza and Mery on the sidewalk.


    The former looked like she was very ufortable while thetter seemed as if she was thinking.


    Vrom!


    The sound of David''s motorcycle exhaust startled the two women so much that they almost jumped.


    Seeing that it was him, they calmed down.


    "Is the matter so serious? Aren''t they just suspicious?" David asked Erza.


    Thetter shook her head.


    She replied, "Their suspicions are already too strong. They even suspected that I stole it with Jane''s help because only Jane could help without creating an obvious trail. The problem is that they have already detected that Jane came to the United States with me. Their suspicions became even stronger because I stayed in Europe after that day."


    "I see!" In contrast to Erza''s panic, David remained calm.


    "David, do you have a n?" asked Mery.


    "Let''s go to the Morgan Family," David said in response to Mery''s question.


    "Honey, what are you nning?" David''s answer immediately surprised Erza.


    "There are too many of my enemies now, I''d better try to make peace with your family," David replied, which confused Erza and Mery.


    They were confused because David''s answer was rather difficult to understand.


    Actually, David had been thinking about that n since he was on his way here.


    "I will propose you to your family until they agree to me holding this sword. That way, all problems are instantly solved." David exined the gist of his n.


    This time, Erza and Mery were no longer confused, but they became more shocked.


    "Are you serious, baby?" Erza asked him with her breath quickening with time.


    "Well, if your family epts me, things will be easy," David replied with a faint smile.


    He didn''t know what the Morgan Family was like. It might be difficult if they were like the Rothschild Family.


    However, his rtionship with Erza was different from his rtionship with Jane.


    If he proposed to Erza now, he came as a very powerful spiritual being, and had blood that was very useful to Erza.


    This case could not be said for the Rothschild Family because even if he came to the family as an extremely powerful spiritual being, they would only be angrier because he had used their most valuable asset.


    Once they knew that, they would only be angrier at him.


    Hearing David''s answer, Erza nodded very quickly.


    "Sure, sure, let''s go to my house and propose to my family," she said, looking very excited all of a sudden.


    Of course, for her this was a very good idea, especially if everything went smoothly.


    After that, she immediately invited David to the airport.


    She and Mery were only on foot. Thetter obviously had nothing else to do so she just wanted to keep following Erza, and they did need her to be a pilot.


    David stayed on his motorcycle, looking for a quiet ce so he could put it in his storage ring.


    When he saw a dark alley, he entered it and exited on foot.


    Maybe people who saw him enter the alley thought he parked his motorcycle there, but it was nowhere to be found.


    At the airport, they moved quickly, heading for Erza''srge ne that was parked alone in the VVIP area.


    It did not allow any other aircraft to approach.


    Thest time using this ne, David traveled with Mery. Now there was an extra person.


    They boarded the ne. As soon as the door closed, Mery went straight to the pilot''s room.


    Erza, on the other hand, immediately sat down on the sofa right beside the window.


    "Ahhh..." She looked rxed, as if there was no longer any burden on her mind.


    "Honey, let''s sit down," she said, inviting David to sit beside her.


    David did sit next to her, but far enough away because he didn''t think now was the time to do anything weird.


    After that, he fastened his waist with the seat belt.


    He chose to open his cell phone first.


    Instead of doing strange things, it was better to calm his mind. After all, after he arrived in the United Statester, things still had the possibility of bing difficult.


    Erza rolled her eyes, but she did not try to disturb him.


    She sat quite calmly.


    "Honey, let''s go see my dad first," Erza said as the ne started to fly.


    "Your father?" David showed an interested expression at that.


    "He is the current United States Secretary of Defense," Erza replied.


    After knowing her father''s identity, David couldn''t help but be surprised.


    He quickly went online to see who the United States Secretary of Defense was.


    As it turned out, he was a middle-aged man with blond hair. He had a handsome face but his expression gave a very fierce impression.


    David instantly became pessimistic that things would be okay if they met that man first.


    "What about your mom?" David asked.


    Not that he had any strange intentions of asking about her mother, but he thought it might be easier to deal with a woman than a man, especially if the man had a thick military style.


    "My mom is too much trouble," Erza replied.


    "Why?" David asked again.


    However, this time Erza smiled strangely.


    "Honey, you''re not imagining my mom, are you?" she said.


    She even winked at him, teasing him.


    Since she knew his rtionship with Jane''s mother, so she suspected that David also wanted her mother.


    Only, she didn''t look rmed or angry.


    In fact over time she only smiled wider.


    "Don''t think weird," David replied, rolling his eyes.


    He wondered what made her say that her mother was troublesome.


    "Actually, my mother is divorced from my father, so she is free, unlike Jane''s mother who is still the wife of the Rothschild Family even though she is a widow," she added instead of listening to David.


    She seems to want to keep talking on this topic.


    "Your brain is really having problems," David said.


    "I am like this," Erza replied. "Isn''t it more convenient than Jane. If Jane knew of your behavior with your mother, she would definitely go berserk. However, I can support you with my mother, as long as you can truly conquer her heart."


    Check out m_vl_em_p_yr stories


    David, "..."

 Chapter 178: United States

    While David was silent, Erza showed him the screen of her cell phone.


    It disyed a picture of a very beautiful woman, having long white hair.


    She was clearly a middle-aged woman in terms of age, but still looked like she was in her early 30s.


    Her skin was pale white, clear as snow. She had a face that could not be criticized at all because of its extremely perfect structure.


    Her chin was pointed while her eyes were sharp though somewhat round, bright red in color.


    She was wearing a luxurious and rather tight yet elegant white dress.


    Only, her expression seemed too cold, as if she was a fierce woman.


    This was unlike Evelyn who was only cold on the surface, which was really only because she was indifferent to others but gentle to her loved ones. The white-haired woman was not like that. She truly had a cold personality.


    "My mother and father are both vampires from the Morgan Family. They were cousins who were betrothed, but divorced not long after I was born," Erza said, exining about her mother.


    "I''m sure you can guess what her personality is like. Besides being very fierce and cold, she''s also very conservative. My father couldn''t stand her so he divorced her himself. If you can conquer her heart, that would be quite an achievement. Perhaps you can rely on your blood because she must also be very fond of it."


    While saying all that, Erza asionallyughed.


    "Do you dare to say all this in front of her?" asked David in response.


    This woman spoke without restraint about her mother, which was why David asked her that.


    Instantly after hearing the question, she smiled wryly.


    "I''m afraid she''ll kill me if she finds out that I stole Excalibur for a man, especially if I say that, but I really hope she can be tame, and I''m sure you can tame her," Erza replied, winking her eyes.


    She even shifted her ass closer to David now that there was no need to use the seat belt anymore.


    Her hands hugged his waist while her face was close to his neck.


    "Honey, I''m thirsty," she said with a pleading expression.


    "Not now," David replied, immediately refusing, making her smile wryly.


    Of course, she still continued to hold him, resting her head on his chest.


    For this matter as long as she didn''t do anything strange, David didn''t refuse. After all, it''s quitefortable.


    He was even getting sleepy. Perhaps the game this morning and night had exhausted him too much and he wanted to sleep more.


    Since it was like that, he started to sleep. It''s a long journey. Just sitting would be too boring.


    Maybe Erza also chose to sleep rather than wait without anyone to apany her.


    David didn''t realize how long he had been asleep. He woke up when he heard Mery''s voice, asking them to get ready because the ne was about tond.


    When he opened his eyes and looked out the window, he found that the sky was dark but full of stars.


    Below, there was a city that looked very bright.


    "Washington DC, I''m finally back again," Erza said suddenly.


    The woman apparently opened her eyes as he looked at the window.


    Unfortunately, she could not hold him any longer.


    She hurriedly moved to the side and fastened her seatbelt.


    After that, the ne began its descent.


    Thending process was quick and smooth.


    At the airport, Erza''s ne even had arge garage, so it was not parked outside, but inside.


    David even saw quite a few employees inside the garage, from mechanics to cleaning service.


    After the ne stopped, Mery came out of the pilot room.


    David and Erza stood up when she came.


    And apparently, Erza couldn''t let go of her yet because her hand held his tightly while her head rested on his shoulder.


    "Come on down, baby," she said.


    David went down with her, behind Mery.


    As he descended the steps of the airne, he got stunned looks from everyone in the garage.


    It was something he expected since she was holding his hand.


    Erza did not seem to care about their stares.


    She pulled David''s hand towards the Mercedez that was ready in the garage.


    Mery stepped faster, entering the driver''s seat of the Mercedez while David and Erza entered the back room.


    After that, they left the airport through the back of the garage which was directly connected to the city street.


    Washington DC was more majestic than Paris with its ancient buildings.


    There, David saw many skyscrapers.


    The women here are more open. Finding women who wear long pants is harder than finding women who wear shorts.


    Even the employees who wear skirts raise their skirts when they go home from work.


    In addition, David did not only see westerners, but there were quite a few people from other nations such as Chinese or Indians.


    However, there was something that bothered David.


    Along the way, he saw many drug addicts.


    It was obvious from their expressions.


    Some of themy on the sidewalk without caring about other people passing by.


    Although he often read about the many drug addicts in the United States, but most news always said that it was only in certain cities. Washington DC is as prosperous as ever with its healthy poption.


    If even Washington DC was like this, what about other cities?


    David chose not to think about it too much because the people in this country had their own way of thinking in taking care of their country.


    Mery drove towards the city center which was only bing more and more crowded.


    There were many government offices, including the offices of various social organizations.


    After a while of arriving there, David finally got to see the white building.


    He was quite amazed that it was bigger than he had expected.


    As for their destination, it was a building not far from the white building.


    It also had arge courtyard with many men in suitsing in and out.


    Unlike most government offices, it had walls surrounding it. Even to enter the courtyard, one had to pass a strict inspection.


    However, when Erza''s car entered, Mery only had to show her face. After that, the car was immediately allowed to enter. There were no special checks at all.


    Shua!


    The car sped off, not even stopping at the parking lot, but heading straight for the entrance of the building, as if Mery just wanted to stop it there.


    However, the people especially the guards who were obviously military members seemed to be used to the car and the people inside, so they just watched quietly.


    Of course, they were surprised when the car stopped and the door opened.


    They saw Erza pulling the hand of a handsome young man.


    The way she did it looked very romantic. That''s what surprised them.


    After the two got off, Erza only held David''s hand tighter.


    "Don''t be nervous, dear, my father is a gentle man even though he looks fierce," Erza said as she took a step into the building.


    It was as if she was deliberately calling David by the word dear to rify their rtionship.


    "Who''s nervous, I''ll kick your father''s ass if he dares to be arrogant in front of me," David replied.


    Unfortunately, Erza''s words made him look weak. He didn''t want to be seen as a weak man, so he spoke dominating words.


    Erza smiled wryly at that while the people they passed by coughed unintentionally.


    They stared at David with their eyes wide open. Some rubbed their ears, wondering if they had heard wrong.


    If it wasn''t because they kept going so they were already quite far away, they would have stopped David, asking him for an exnation.


    Of course, they couldn''t take it if someone imed to be beating up their boss, the United States Secretary of Defense, a practically all-powerful figure.


    It just so happened that when they arrived at the lobby, there was a group of mening out of the elevator. They had a sharp aura, and that aura was purely due to their gaze as humans.


    David and Erza couldn''t help but stop their steps when those men appeared.


    One of them was a middle-aged man with blond hair and a handsome face.


    He stood in the center, looking very authoritative.


    He was obviously the United States Secretary of Defense, Erza''s father, whose name was Leonardo.


    Seeing Erza whom he hadn''t seen for several days appear here, he couldn''t help but be dumbfounded.


    His eyes quickly fell on Erza and David''s hands and then he intensely looked at David''s face.


    His eyes became sharp very quickly.


    Even David vaguely felt a fierce aura as if it was ready to explode from the man''s body. He only held back because there were too many ordinary people here.


    His subordinates who followed him looked at each other strangely.


    They also didn''t expect to see Erza carrying a young man who was clearly her boyfriend.


    "Dad, let''s find a ce, my boyfriend wants to talk to you," Erza said, looking very rxed in front of her father.


    After saying that, she pulled David to a corner of the lobby.


    There, there was a door that led to the cafeteria.


    Since it waste, the cafeteria was closed, but the lights were still on, so they could still sit there.

 Chapter 179: Fight Again Leonardo

    Leonardo followed them straight into the cafeteria.


    His expression only became more stern, enough to make David''s back go slightly cold.


    He really was a senior among Spiritual Beings. Even if David had be much stronger, he would still struggle if he fought with him.


    However, he thought there was a chance for him to gain the upper hand if he used his Excalibur.


    He sat at the table chosen by Erza. They sat side by side while Leonardo sat in front of them.


    "Is Excalibur in your hand?" he asked David.


    Apparently, he already had a conclusion.


    Since it was like that, David nodded to him.


    "It really is destined for me," he said.


    Erza was somewhat surprised that David said that because it was practically a provocation and perhaps a slight threat to warn the vampires that with his Excalibur, he could threaten them.


    Sure enough, Leonardo''s expression became colder. Erza hurriedly said, "dad, the sword is definitely safe in David''s hands. Aside from the fact that he is very strong, he is also by our side as my lover. This time, he came to formalize our rtionship. Dad, I hope you support us and help talk about this to grandfather and the others."


    When she said that, Erza''s gaze looked very intense, as if she was forcing her father to follow her decision.


    To David''s surprise, Leonardo''s expression seemed to soften instantly. He only knitted his eyebrows.


    This made him think strangely, wondering if Leonardo was the kind of father who was so loving that he could not refuse anything his daughter wanted.


    "Alright," he said suddenly, instantly making Erza smile happily.


    "Dad, you''re the best," she said.


    Unfortunately, after he said that, Leonardo suddenly added, "before that, this man must fight with me first, without using Excalibur."


    Erza''s expression instantly froze due to her father''s requirements.


    After freezing, she looked like she wanted to scold the middle-aged man.


    However, David held her hand as if asking her to rx.


    "Okay, we can fight," David said.


    Just a fight as a requirement, David naturally did not object. If he refused, he would only look cowardly, but his strength never feared anyone.


    Leonardo''s crimson eyes shone for a moment at David''s immediate approval.


    He then stood up. Stay tuned for more on m-vl-em,pyr


    "If you are indeed worthy, I assure you that you will have no obstruction from the Morgan Family," he said before turning around.


    His confidence as he said that showed that his influence in the family was indeed very high.


    "Come on!" Erza also stood up, signaling David to follow the man.


    Fighting here was obviously impossible. They should probably go to the outskirts of the city to find a quiet location.


    Back in the courtyard of the office building, David and Erza entered the car driven by Mery.


    Leonardo, on the other hand, left alone in his car. He did not bring any subordinates.


    His driving skills looked very good. His car moved quickly on the city streets. Even Mery with her driving skills seemed to have trouble keeping up.


    "Honey, my father is good at attacking, so you need to focus on keeping your distance from him." Erza began to exin her father''s abilities to David.


    She even exined in detail what the man''s dangerous attacks were like.


    Because David knew that he couldn''t fight casually, so he listened to what Erza said seriously.


    He didn''t even have time to observe this city.


    Before long, they arrived at the outskirts of the city. However, they kept moving to the outside of the city which had many small forests.


    In the end, Leonardo''s car stopped beside one of those forests.


    He immediately got out of his car, then looked at the car that was following him.


    When David got out of the car, Leonardo waved his hand to him.


    "Follow me," he said in a cold tone.


    He stepped into the forest which had no paths at all so he had to walk among the trees full of tall grass.


    David followed behind him while Erza trailed behind him.


    Mery did not follow them. She stayed outside the forest, as if guarding the situation in case anyone else came.


    It was very dark in the forest, but David''s vision was quite clear.


    He even saw some snakes slithering among the grass, watching them.


    For a moment he actually felt worried but calmed down when he realized that even the snake venom would no longer be able to threaten him.


    If any snake venom entered her body, her power could instantly destroy the venom.


    However, so far no snakes seemed to be attacking them. Probably because they didn''t bother the snakes either.


    After they had gotten far enough into the forest, Leonardo turned back, looking at David.


    "Prepare immediately. My attack could get your head cut off if you''re not ready," he said.


    He warned David first, not to attack right away.


    David smiled at him, as if he wasn''t worried but actually he was very serious.


    His strength had gathered in his legs so that if he jumped, he could leap high into the air.


    Because of his smile, the red light in Leonardo''s eyes became brighter and sharper.


    Shua!


    His figure suddenly disappeared from where it was, then appeared in front of David in just an instant.


    He was holding two red swords that seemed to be created from his blood.


    No, there were three swords, one in his mouth.


    David was dumbfounded by how fast he was, finally realizing that he had underestimated him even though he had seen him as very strong.


    In that instant, countless lightning bolts emanated from his body, causing him to move slightly to the side.


    He managed to dodge, but as it turned out, Leonardo reappeared behind him.


    He seemed to be moving forward but he was able to stop immediately.


    "You''re fast, but your movements are too stiff!" David heard his voice which seemed to be advising him.


    However, what he was worried about was the sensation of a sword heading towards his neck. No, it was definitely not a sensation, but there really was a swording.


    Shua!


    He finally used the power gathered in his legs to jump, aiming his body towards a tree branch as it would be very dangerous if he was in mid-air.


    His speed was really very fast as he headed towards the tree branch.


    However, he still felt Leonardo''s presence behind him.


    He was apparently still following him.


    This showed that the difference in their strength was indeed not small.


    At this point, he was at a loss as to how to ovee this man. He couldn''t even think of a way to avoid his next sword sh.


    That one sh was practically enough to make himpletely lose.


    "Damn it!" When he cursed, he took out his dragon skeleton.


    After all, the man had only said that he shouldn''t use Excalibur, not anything else.


    The dragon skeleton was her doll. It was also part of his power.


    In an instant, the giant skeleton appeared above him, charging straight towards Leonardo.


    Thetter was startled as he stared upwards, and he had no time to dodge as he was even toote to react.


    BANG!


    The skeleton''s hand mmed into his body, pushing him to the ground.


    Only the shockwave from the movement of the hand blew away the trees around so that the area there was exposed.


    David instantly climbed onto the skeleton''s head.


    Only, right after that, the skeleton''s hand was suddenly pushed up, and it made the skeleton lift into the air.


    David was dumbfounded again as he saw that Leonardo could actually lift the skeleton, even pushing it up.


    "Where did you get it? Hmph, unfortunately it hasn''t been able to stop me," he said, looking at the skeleton with amazement but also showing his superiority over it.


    "Eat this..." David was rather annoyed, he counterattacked, sending the skeleton''s fist towards the man.


    However, it was no ordinary attack as the skeleton''s hands were full of his lightning so the speed became unimaginable.


    Leonardo ended up observing David''s lightning, making him knit his brows asionally.


    He might be able to sense the immense power of that lightning. It was just that David''s strength was not enough to make the lightning threaten him.


    Shua!


    He threw one of his swords towards the skeleton''s fist.


    When they met, they produced an extremely powerful shockwave st.


    It was enough to push David upwards.


    Now David realized that there was no point in knowing Leonardo''s abilities and ways of fighting with their difference in strength.


    "That''s enough," the man said suddenly, which instantly changed the situation.


    He stopped attacking, staying where he was.


    David showed a confused expression as he suddenly decided to stop.


    The question now was what was his decision?


    He was a bit worried that he rejected him because this fight he was a bit too helpless.


    However, since he wanted to stop, so he also kept quiet, moving the dragon skeleton into his storage ring.


    Shua!


    He fell from above,nding about three meters in front of the man.


    Erza came over to him, looking worried as well.


    "Dad, what''s your decision?" asked Erza in a high tone.


    She was still trying to dominate her own father.


    "Your boyfriend is strong," the man said in response.


    He apparently considered David strong even though he was helpless when fighting in front of him.


    Maybe because from his point of view it was just him being too strong, not David being weak.

 Chapter 180: Another Fight

    Erza was calmer because her father did not look down on David.


    This was enough of an indication that he might ept David as his son-inw.


    "Let''s go!" The man apparently did not speak more, he invited them to leave.


    After that, he took a step to get out of the forest.


    "Dad, are you going to help?" asked Erza as she followed him with hurried steps.


    "Don''t get excited yet, this still needs the approval of the others," Leonardo replied in a calm tone.


    This was practically a confirmation that he would help.


    "Hahaha, they''ll definitely agree, after all, they wouldn''t dare if David went on a rampage with Excalibur." Erza suddenlyughed, making Leonardo''s expression be ugly for a moment.


    How threatening would it be if David used Excalibur while he was almost helpless in front of Leonardo?


    This ultimately made David realize even more how great a threat Excalibur was to the Vampires.


    They would fear him even though he was weak in their eyes.


    Arriving outside the forest, Leonardo immediately got into his car.


    "Wait until tomorrow, but don''te back yet," he told Erza before he got into the car.


    Of course, there would be intense talks first when he returned home and discussed this with the rest of the Morgan Family.


    If David and Erza were there now, something bad could happen.


    Whoosh!


    Leonardo''s car zoomed into the city.


    "Honey, is there somewhere you want to go?" Erza asked David.


    She clearly wanted to take David to have fun somewhere.


    However, David shook his head.


    "I still want to rest now. I think my strength will increase after the fight," he said.


    It wasn''t that he wanted to refuse, but he really wanted to rx and do some simple meditation.


    Although his strength could indeed increase through the various characteristics of Zeus, he would still increase by means of traditional training.


    And it was very beneficial after an intense battle.


    Erza rolled her eyes, but as a Spiritual Being, she understood well things like this.


    "Okag, I''ll take you to a nice hotel," she said.


    On the way back to the city, David was finally able to enjoy the new scenery.


    There were too many differences between cities in the United States and cities in Europe.


    And the people were the most different.


    Unfortunately, on the way, David encountered a distraction when he thought he would enjoy this peace for one night.


    A red Lamborghini pulled up beside their car, then passed them.


    If it had just passed them it would have been fine, but it blocked their way by slowing down.


    "This bastard," Erza said suddenly, showing an annoyed expression.


    She seemed to know whose car it was.


    "Mery, stop for a second," she added.


    Mery nodded and stopped the car beside the sidewalk.


    Erza immediately opened the door beside her after the car stopped and stepped down.


    Coincidentally, the Lamborghini also stopped.


    Erza stepped towards the Lamborghini, and picked up a baseball bat that happened to be lying on the sidewalk.


    It was probably left behind by the gangsters after finishing a fight.


    With the baseball bat, Erza hit the rear windshield of the Lamborghini.


    BANG!


    The ss shattered instantly, showing how powerful the blow was.


    People passing by were shocked by that.


    They spontaneously stopped their steps.


    It wasn''t hard for them to deduce that this was a fight between rich people because Erza looked so rich that it didn''t matter even if he damaged a Lamborghini.


    The door of the Lamborghini soon opened, and a handsome young man came out with an expression full of anger.


    He had blond hair and a rather thin physique while his skin was rather pale.


    However, he did seem alluring.


    Of course, although he looked weak, someone with spiritual power would be able to sense great power from him.


    "Erza, how dare you deceive me!" The young man shouted, pointing at Erza with burning eyes.


    "I gave you everything you wanted, I almost lost my life to get them. You said you would ept meter, but now you''re with another man." She said.


    David because he could hear everything he said instantly showed a strange look.


    "Mery, who is he?" he asked the woman in front of him who looked very rxed.


    "Timothy Rockefeller," Mery replied in a rather low voice.


    The man''s surname instantly piqued David''s interest.


    Rockefeller! This was the most powerful family in America, said to be on par with the Rothschilds.


    Although the Morgan Family is also strong, they areckingpared to the Rockefeller Family.


    Of course, this didn''t mean they could suppress the Morgan Family as they were only slightly weaker and might have an ace up their sleeve that could harm the Rockefeller Family.


    Meanwhile, Erza suddenlyughed, which surprised even David.


    How could sheugh after being used of deception.


    "Timothy, you think too much," Erza said to the young man.


    "If I did consider you, I naturally did not reject you long ago. I did not ept you, it was because I was not interested in you. You''re not my type. If you were deceived, you can only me yourself for being stupid."


    Apparently, she didn''t deny that she cheated. Even insulted the person she deceived.


    Timothy staggered at her words, almost falling over.


    "Sorry to say, now you have to stop wishing because I already have a lover that I love very much," she added.


    If other women tried to exin things to the men they rejected, Erza tried to attack the man mentally.


    Timothy''s face became very red.


    And suddenly, he stepped towards Erza''s car, passing thest one.


    His steps were too fast, so Erza was toote to even react.


    H3 was definitely targeting David. There was no way he didn''t know that David was also in the car.


    Arriving next to David''s door, he opened it directly.


    It was actually locked, but his hand was able to break the lock so the door opened.


    All that he did in a very short time.


    David''s figure unfolded before his eyes.


    He did not need to observe him. Just looking at him once was enough to make his eyes go very red.


    "Brat, die," he said, then sent his fist towards David''s face.


    Here, he couldn''t use his spiritual power because too many people were watching plus there were many CCTVs. If he were to show spiritual power, it would practically make it a hassle to clean up the trail like erasing people''s memories.


    However, this did not mean he waspletely devoid of using power. From his hands, David could sense arge amount of concentrated spiritual power. He could probably shatter a concrete wall with his punch.


    Of course, that wasn''t so threatening to David. He grabbed his fist, which instantly caused the car to shake due to an invisible shockwave.


    After that, David counterattacked him, taking advantage of her being caught off guard as his attack was stopped.


    David''s attack managed to hit him in the face.


    BANG!


    His fist instantly staggered him, literally almost falling over.


    Since he was still in a fighting mood, David naturally got out of the car right away.


    If the man wanted to fight, he would apany him, at least with raw power, just to strengthen his fists with spiritual energy.


    After getting out of the car, David kicked the man in the chest.


    He somehow still failed to dodge.


    His kick easily knocked him down.


    And apparently, Erza wasn''t quiet either.


    "Bastard, how dare you attack my boyfriend," she said.


    She then swung the baseball bat in her hand at the man''s head.


    BANG!


    Itnded with such force that it produced a sound that scared people.


    However, after his head was hit with the baseball bat, Timothy stood up hastily and stepped back, keeping his distance.


    He was breathing heavily, whether it was because he was too shocked or too angry. Maybe it was both.


    "Timothy, you are not our opponent," Erza said.


    At this moment, the young man began to stare back and forth between David and Erza.


    It seemed that he could already think, and knew that he would not be able to fight them.


    "Waitter, I''ll get back at you," he said in a cold tone.


    After he said that, he strangely got into his Lamborghini.


    Vrom!


    It zoomed off at 100 KM per hour directly, almost crashing into another car.


    "Hmph, just a coward, surely he''ll snitch to his family," Erza said sarcastically, looking even more dismissive of the man.


    If he went to his family over a matter like this, he was probably a very spoiled young man.


    David didn''t think much of it. The drama of a love triangle was bing amon urrence in his life.


    After that, he and Erza got back into the car.


    Mery then took them to a luxury hotel.


    Tonight, David really chose to rest and meditate. Erza had even deliberately given him a separate room so that he would bepletely undisturbed. Experience the best from m|v|l|e|mp|y|r


    For three hours, he meditated on his bed until suddenly the sound of thunder echoed from his body.


    For a moment, the image of a giant lightning dragon appeared in each of his eyes, as if it was ready toe out to fight with whoever challenged it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 181: Morgan Family

    "Amazing," David said as he clenched his fists.


    He really did have a huge increase in strength.


    If he fought Leonardo again, although he would still lose, the result would not be as bad as before.


    With a smile on his face, he slept soundly. There was nothing else he needed to do but wait for morning.


    Tomorrow, he was ready toe to the Morgan Family home.


    When morning came, he woke up with a fresh face.


    There was no longer that nagging feeling in his body. He was ready to jump up and run around. In other words, to fight it out.


    When he had just stood up, he found Erza opening the door to his room which was indeed unlocked.


    She was still wearing a nightgown, her hair was a little messy while her face was as beautiful as ever.


    She walked over to David who was standing, and hugged him when she arrived in front of him.


    "Did you have a good rest, dear?" she asked.


    Her embrace became tighter so that David could feel the softness of her breasts clearly.


    Last night they had already had a wonderful time. The next morning Erza was obviously eager.


    David didn''t resist anymore, he hugged her waist in response so she smiled.


    "It''s a cozy night," he replied before kissing her lips and caressing her ass, slowly lowering her dress.


    She also started to take off his clothes.


    They became naked in just a few moments. Even with their messy appearance, they still enjoyed each other''s bodies.


    Before long, Erza''s moans echoed loudly in the room, enhancing the Washington DC morning.


    They spent an hour there and then took a shower together.


    Afterward, they put on new clothes.


    David deliberately chose a nice outfit, which consisted of a ck shirt so that he seemed mysterious and profound.


    Even Erza wore a long dress, and did not wear a coat as an outeryer of her dress.


    Perhaps she was deliberately trying to make David seem greater in the family because he had conquered the heart of the most beautiful young woman in the Morgan Family.


    "Did your father contact you?" David asked Erza as they came out of the room.


    "Yes, he sent a message before I came to your room. Everyone in the Morgan Family has gathered to meet you," Erza replied with a charming smile, showing that she was happy that things were going smoothly.


    However, David could not help but roll his eyes after knowing that Leonardo had already contacted Erza since she had not yete to his room.


    This meant that the Morgans had been waiting since morning, but they were having fun while they were waiting.


    Erza really knew how to make trouble.


    Mery was waiting outside the hotel, ready to be their driver.


    She wanted it herself so David couldn''t say anything. Erza really wasn''t to me.


    Without breakfast, they headed straight to the Morgans.


    David wondered where the family home was.


    And as it turned out, it was still in the downtown area.


    Mery drove into argeplex where there were many luxurious mansions.


    Who knew who lived in those mansions.


    Apparently, inside thepound, there was a separate area surrounded by a 10-meter high fortress.


    From the outside, you really couldn''t see inside. The gate of the fort was also small, only enough for a car to enter. Two cars that are at odds with each other cannot enter the fort.


    Big cars like trucks really couldn''t get in.


    David wasn''t sure why the Morgans designed their house like that.


    He didn''t need to wait for Erza''s exnation to know that it was their house.


    The car entered through the gate that was already open but not guarded by anyone.


    When he passed through the gate, David found a veryrge courtyard with an ancient mansion in the center, having a thick European design.


    In front of the mansion, there was a row of luxury cars, including Leonardo''s car.


    David was a bit ufortable when he saw the mansion.


    This was not for any particr reason, but because he could feel a lot of menacing aura from inside the mansion.


    This was not for any particr reason, but because he could feel a lot of menacing aura from within the mansion.


    "By the way, is this where you and Jane stole Excalibur?" David asked Erza.


    "Yeah!" Erza nodded with a faint smile. "In the basement," she said.


    David rolled his eyes as Erza''s reaction didn''t show a hint of guilt.


    She seemed to really not care if she inconvenienced her family if it was for the sake of her lover.


    Mery stopped the car right in front of the mansion''s terrace.


    As soon as the car stopped, a young man who also had red hair like Erza suddenly came out of the door.


    He seemed very angry when he saw Erza''s car.


    "He''s my cousin, his name is n!" Erza exined who he was to David.


    She opened the door after she said that, and got out of the car.


    David didn''t linger in the car as he had no worries at all.


    He got out following Erza while adjusting the hard position of his shirt.


    n immediately stared at him, somewhat surprised by his striking appearance that a super beautiful woman like Erza looked sopatible with him.


    After that, he looked at Erza.


    "Why are you so slow. Everyone has been waiting for you for over an hour," he said in an angry tone.


    Apparently, that was what made him angry, because they werete.


    "Why so hasty?" replied Erza, shaking her red hair without caring about the young man''s anger.


    She stepped towards the door and pulled David slightly forward so that he was right beside her.


    Simultaneously, they passed by the young man.


    David really didn''t show any reaction so it seemed like he was being indifferent.


    The young man didn''t need much attention either.


    He was clearly younger than Erza. Perhaps he was often bullied by Erza.


    Being ignored, the youth became more annoyed, but he refrained from taking any reckless actions.


    Passing through the door, David found many people.


    From old to young, to those as young as 5 to 10 years old.


    If you add them up, there were probably 100 of them. This did not include the servants.


    David didn''t expect a family to reach that number.


    What interested him the most were the old men sitting on the sofas opposite each other.


    Leonardo also sat with them, showing that he had a power that was recognized by the others as only he was young.


    Each of the old men gave off a frightening impression. David was worried that they had the ability to blow up this mansion if they released their auras.


    Simultaneously, the old men stared at him.


    Sure enough, his heart was made to tremble by their gazes.


    David didn''t observe them for too long.


    He also looked around to see the others.


    There were some beautiful middle-aged women, but he didn''t find Erza''s mother.


    Not that he had any particr thoughts, but this was a bit strange. How could she note when the others were gathered. And here was her daughter''s business.


    "Brat,e here!" Suddenly one of the old men spoke to David.


    He had short white hair. Although he was old, his good looks were still visible.


    His body also looked stout, like an old man who often exercised.


    Despite being called a brat by him, David had to restrain himself from getting angry because the threat from the old man was the strongest.


    He might really be the strongest.


    Beside him, there was another old man who gave the impression of being no less than him.


    His hair was a reddish-ck color. His physique also looked very prime. And what was most striking about him were his eyes that seemed to be hiding waves of fire.


    Marcus and Stetson.


    David knew their names firsthand.


    Erza had actually told him the two most influential people in the Morgan Family.


    What was interesting was that both of them were her grandfathers.


    Marcus was her father''s father while Stetson was her mother''s father.


    That was why she was so influential in the Morgan Family because both of her grandfathers were the strongest, and she was their only grandchild.


    The rest of the younger generation are the grandchildren of other older men, including n.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t do anything strange!" Erza whispered to David, trying to keep him calm even though he was calm.


    David stepped towards the sofa where they were sitting.


    Their intense gazes did not make his expression change.


    He stopped about 3 meters away from the sofa.


    They didn''t speak immediately after he stopped.


    They were still observing him up and down.


    It even seemed like some of their power was entering David''s body, but that was probably just an illusion that David felt because of how intense their gazes were.


    "Brat, do you know that you''ve worried a lot of monsters?" Suddenly Stetson, the reddish-ck-haired old man asked David.

 Chapter 182: Alice

    David couldn''t help but show a strange expression hearing the old man describe them as a bunch of monsters. This showed how confident he was in his strength.


    However, this group of monsters turned out to be worried.


    After a moment of silence, David said, "I don''t think there''s anything to worry about because I won''t hurt my lover''s family as long as they don''t antagonize me."


    "Ohh, will you hurt us if we antagonize you?" David''s words unfortunately caused tension. Marcus, the white-haired old man asked David back.


    Perhaps he was offended if David didn''t show fear to them.


    "I know you''re wise men, so you wouldn''t do such a reckless thing," David replied, not losing his cool.


    What he said was enough to leave them speechless even though they looked rather annoyed.


    "My dear grandfathers, please don''t make things difficult for my beloved, you agree, right, with our rtionship and allow my beloved to hold Excalibur? Instead of not using it, it''s better for him to use it." Erza replied to their conversation.


    She smiled casually, as if trying to calm the atmosphere.


    Her two grandfathers looked at her with a frown.


    "You''re too spoiled to go this far, hmph!" Stetson snorted at her, but she justughed.


    "We do agree," Marcus added with narrowed eyes, "but don''t expect us to put any conditions at all."


    "Ohhh..." Erza''s expression froze as her grandfather said there were conditions.


    David was still calm, as long as the conditions were not too heavy, he would probably ept them.


    It wasn''t just because he wanted to avoid trouble, but his official rtionship with Erza would practically help him a lot.


    "I don''t think I agree, Erza can''t be trusted after her betrayal. What if she steals something again for her lover?" Suddenly someone spoke, a woman from the sound of it.


    And it wasn''t from the living room, but from the second floor.


    Everyone was startled by the woman''s voice while Erza almost coughed.


    David looked up at the second floor just to make his eyes shine.


    He finally saw the woman he had been looking for, that white-haired middle-aged woman with a very beautiful face.


    The woman was wearing a tight ck dress with a high cor.


    Her body was truly indescribable, having curves that could make the eyes unable to blink anymore.


    She was very tall among women, taller than Erza.


    With high heels, she was probably a little taller than David.


    However, her expression was very cold and indifferent.


    Even her cold gaze made David somewhat worried even though at the same time her strength drove him to possess her.


    She took a step as everyone stared at her, but instead of going down the stairs, she jumped straight from the second floor,nding next to the sofa upied by Marcus and Stetson.


    "Alice, do you have another solution?" Stetson asked her.


    "Mom, don''t interfere!" Erza also spoke up, ring at the woman.


    "Shut up, little girl!" The woman suddenly snapped at Erza.


    Her voice was rather loud so Erza almost staggered.


    She looked intimidated, and it clearly attacked her mentally. Her mouth opened and closed, trembling.


    After that, Alice looked at David with her slightly dark red eyes.


    She had a pair of sexy dark red lips, looking veryfortable if she was kissed on the lips.


    David remained calm despite being stared at by her.


    "Madam, is there any better way than my marriage to Erza?" David asked her, showing his demeanor as a true gentleman who was not afraid to speak even in the presence of a powerful enemy.


    "Hmmm..." Alice smiled coldly as he spoke to her.


    "Alice, tell me your n so that everyone will calm down." Marcus spoke, asking Alice to say her n immediately.


    Apparently, her sudden intervention worried many people.


    They were probably worried that there would be a conflict that made David use his Excalibur.


    If that was the case, those who were weak would be the most victimized.


    "Erza is no longer trustworthy. Therefore, I will take her ce. This boy will have a marriage with me, and it must be a blood marriage," Alice said, still in her cold tone, but what she said left everyone dumbfounded.


    David and Erza opened their mouths with frozen expressions, feeling like they had misheard something.


    What did that woman just say?


    "Alice, what nonsense are you saying?" Stetson asked.


    "Of course, this boy''s marriage should use blood marriage, but he and Erza are alreadypatible because they have feelings. How can you suddenly be the one to marry him?" the old man added.


    As for David, he was beginning to wonder what a blood marriage was. Why did it sound unpleasant.


    Of course, if he had to marry Alice, he thought it wouldn''t be bad even though he had previously acted like he didn''t want anything strange towards the woman when Erza offered him that.


    After all, between seeing in person and seeing a photo was different.


    His strength wanted that woman because it could make him stronger.


    "I''m sure everything I said is clear. No one is watching her if Erza is the one married to her. Erza cannot be trusted, I am more trustworthy because I am the least likely to betray." Alice replied, looking at the old men beside her.


    "Alice, he''s your daughter''s boyfriend," Leonardo said, unable to help but speak up in this situation.


    Alice and he were once husband and wife. Their divorce was due to ipatibility. However, personally, he still regarded Alice as such an indescribable woman that he would object if she married another man.


    Even without that, he would still speak out in protest because he thought it was something that was very unsuitable.


    Aside from the fact that there was an age difference between her and David, David was also her daughter''s boyfriend.


    "You don''t need to chime in, all this is because you''re spoiling your daughter too much," Alice coldly replied to Leonardo.


    "Dad, uncle," she continued while looking at Marcus and Stetson.


    "This has been decided, I hope you two will follow my decision."


    "A-are you really sure?" Marcus asked her in a rather unsure tone.


    "Yes!" Alice nodded slightly.


    After that, she looked at David again.


    "Boy, no need to y tricks. I can smell a lot of female scent from your body. I''m sure you won''t refuse me. Say yes if you agree," she said to David.


    Everyone was still in disbelief about this situation.


    Before and even after Alice''s marriage to Leonardo, who knows how many men tried to get her heart only to fail.


    She agreed with Leonardo just so that there would be a very talented offspring in her family.


    Who would have thought that now she was arranging for herself to marry a young man who was her own daughter''s boyfriend.


    However, Erza looked calm after being stunned for a while.


    She only showed a strange expression every now and then.


    On the other hand, David was thinking of words to answer Alice.


    "Madam, I would like to ask first, what is a blood marriage? And if I marry you, what will our rtionship be like? Is it just a status so that you can keep an eye on me or are we really living the life of husband and wife?"


    Those things David needed to confirm first. He needed rity, and he would not agree to a status marriage.


    It was useless if he couldn''t fuck her.


    Hearing all his questions, Alice smiled coldly.


    "You really are a bad boy, now already thinking about your girlfriend''s mother''s body," she said.


    This instantly made everyone look at David with annoyance.


    Of course, this was the most they could not ept.


    Even that he could enjoy Erza''s body was already too much to upset them, but they couldn''t keepining because their rtionship had started long before they knew, but between him and Alice it was just about to start now.


    From his words, there was indeed an indication that he was demanding Alice''s body while they were hoping that this was just a status marriage.


    What made them really wonder was Erza''s calmness.


    Or did she know from the start that her boyfriend was an asshole who liked to y with many women?


    However, this time he wanted her mother''s body, which was apletely different case.


    "I want everything to be clear," David replied calmly, not even denying her wishes.


    Fortunately Alice didn''t look angry. Her cold eyes did not get any colder.


    "How our rtionship is, you''ll just have to see after our marriage," she said, not giving David a clear answer.


    "As for the blood marriage, it will unite our blood so that we can track each other''s whereabouts, including restricting each other''s movements if any of us wants to do something bad."


    Hearing what blood marriage was like, David didn''t think it was so bad. After all, if it was just tracking her whereabouts, Erza could also do it.


    However, David looked at Erza first, wanting to know if it was true.


    Apparently, Erza nodded lightly, confirming that Alice hadn''t lied at all.


    "Little girl, what do you think?" Alice suddenly asked Erza.

 Chapter 183: Marriage

    The question made everyone curious. They stared at Erza, waiting for her response.


    However, Erza with a faint smile replied, "yeah, it doesn''t matter who David gets married to in this family because it won''t interfere with my rtionship with him."


    She was very rxed when she said that, but some people almost staggered.


    "Erza, you must be crazy," someone said.


    It was n, the young man who greeted them.


    Erza just nced at him without responding, as if he was saying what did it matter if she was crazy.


    In fact, this was a n with many crazy people. Some of the older people just kept quiet even though they were surprised.


    "You don''t mind, so it doesn''t matter," Alice said.


    And she was just as crazy as her daughter because she arranged this ridiculous marriage.


    "Father, uncle, we can start the wedding. It doesn''t need to be public, so let''s just do it right here," she added, turning her gaze to the two old leaders.


    The two looked at each other, and finally nodded.


    "Okay, let''s get started," Marcus said.


    He and Stetson then stood up.


    David could only show an unsure expression as he was still unsure how this marriage process would go.


    "Get the bottle," Stetson said to a servant.


    The servant nodded and went to the second floor.


    At the same time, there were a few servants who picked up two wooden chairs that seemed to be one.


    They ced it between the two sofas.


    After that, Alice walked over to one of the chairs.


    "Come sit down," she said to David.


    She sat down on the chair she was aiming for, leaned back and crossed her legs so that one of her thighs came out of the slit of her dress. It was indeed white and smooth, quite thick.


    Even the other Morgan Family members couldn''t help but nce at the woman''s thigh.


    Then, Erza patted David on the back, as if inviting him to sit down.


    Her mother and daughter asked him to sit down, he naturally sat down beside the woman.


    Being near her, her fragrant scent flowed into his nose, a pleasant sensation.


    David couldn''t help but look into her beautiful face with that cold expression.


    The more he looked at her, the more he felt that she was indescribable.


    The impression David felt from her was simr to Evelyn.


    They were in the same ss, already fully grown so Erza and Jane were just little girlspared to them.


    "You''re going to marry me soon, so hold your curiosity," Alice said suddenly, returning David''s gaze.


    She clearly knew why David was looking at her so intensely.


    "It''s something that''s hard to control," David replied.


    His words only made people angrier as he really didn''t hide his desire for Alice.


    Alice stopped talking as the servant ordered by Stetson to fetch a bottle finally came down from the second floor.


    He was indeed carrying a bottle. It was simr in size to a bottled water bottle. However, it seemed to be made of gold, but it was transparent.


    Vaguely, David felt a mysterious aura from the bottle.


    The servant handed the bottle to Stetson. Thetter then walked over to David and Alice.


    Alice stopped crossing her legs as she came over. She sat with a serious-looking expression.


    David had no other choice but to follow her as the process might be a little troublesome.


    Stetson''s eyes looked into David''s.


    "Are you absolutely sure about marrying my daughter?" he asked in a sharp tone.


    "Yes!" David didn''t think of anything before answering.


    He would keep answering if he was asked.


    "Then put your blood into this bottle, about one tablespoon," Stetson said again.


    David then did as he was asked. He cut his own finger so that the blood flowed out.


    When his blood came out of his finger, everyone couldn''t help but stare at his blood intensely.


    Perhaps they smelled an intoxicating aroma.


    "Mm, delicious drink," Alice said, ncing at David''s eyes when thetter nced at her.


    David ignored her when she talked about her blood, but he thought that he could use it to bait her if she acted up in front of him.


    Of course, he would not give his blood to her for her to drink before she gave him a decent amount.


    The wound healed instantly as the blooding out of his finger had already reached a tablespoon.


    He did not want to waste any more blood than that.


    Stetson frowned for a moment. Without saying anything, he moved the bottle in front of Alice while David observed the blood in the bottle.


    For now, nothing had happened yet.


    Alice did not need to be asked to do anything, she calmly did as David did until her blood flowed into the bottle.


    When David observed, there was a slight difference between their blood.


    Alice''s blood had a more transparent color.


    Inside the bottle, their blood did not appear to merge. However, even after Alice''s blood entered the bottle, nothing happened yet.


    It seemed that the process was not yetplete.


    Stetson then capped the bottle.


    After that, he shook it, forcing David and Alice''s blood to coalesce.


    Strangely, the bottle began to shine brightly, and the light enveloped David and Alice''s figures and their chairs. David felt a strange sensation in his body. It was like he was getting a certain blessing for having performed the marriage.


    It didn''tst so long.


    The light disappeared while Stetson stopped shaking the bottle.


    To David''s surprise, there was now a pair of rings inside the bottle, red in color.


    Stetson then removed both rings from the bottle.


    On closer inspection, one ring seemed to match David''s finger while the other matched Alice''s finger.


    However, Stetson handed the ring that matched Alice''s finger to David and then handed the other ring to Alice.


    "You have to wear the rings on each other for the process to be perfect," he said.


    Hearing that, David gave a strange look.


    At least wearing each other''s rings would make the wedding ceremony more perfect.


    He turned his gaze to Alice.


    "Your hand," the woman said suddenly.


    She also turned her gaze to him as she asked for his hand.


    This did not seem to make her feel awkward at all.


    Since it was like that, David directed his hand to her.


    Sure enough, she grabbed his wrist.


    Her palm was really soft, slightly warm.


    David couldn''t help but fantasize about touching her entire body as he felt the touch from her.


    With a rather gentle motion, the woman slid the ring on her hand onto his ring finger.


    Her movements were really skillful.


    However, suddenly after the ring was set on his ring finger, it suddenly seeped into that finger.


    In an instant, it disappeared.


    When it disappeared, David strangely felt the presence of the ring on his hand quite clearly.


    ''It turned out like this,'' he thought.


    It was just that, he could feel the ring''s existence in his body.


    If he wanted to destroy it with his power, it didn''t seem difficult.


    When he realized that, he couldn''t help but smile strangely.


    "Now it''s your turn," Alice said, pointing her hand at David.


    Her hand could not be said to be very slender, perhaps because of her tall physique, but it was very elegant with smooth white skin.


    When she extended her hand to take his, David''s heart skipped a beat.


    ''Amazing,'' he thought when he finally held her hand.


    His movements slowed down somewhat as he savored this moment. If he had put the ring on her finger so quickly, this moment would have ended instantly.


    His slowness in that regard made Alice furrow her brows.


    "How pathetic, you''re trying to take advantage of the woman who will be your own wife. Don''t think as if I''m going to run away after bing your wife," she said, insinuating David.


    "This is because you still don''t answer about our marriage," David replied.


    Having said that, he finally put the ring on his hand onto Alice''s ring finger, and it immediately disappeared.


    Without anything else needed, Alice withdrew her hand from his.


    Her whereabouts became so clear to David that he was sure he could track her down no matter where she was.


    "Your marriage is official!" Stetson dered in a loud voice.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t get any apuse from the Morgan Family members.


    In fact, Alice immediately stood up from her seat, making David frown.


    Shua!


    He grabbed her hand in response, stopping her from standing up.


    "What?" Alice looked distracted.


    "All marriages are only official after a kiss," David replied.


    Alice, "..."


    Everyone, "..."


    Of course, everyone was stunned at David''s words, but there was one whoughed. It was Erza.


    "He''s right, all marriages are only official after a kiss," she said with a chuckle.


    She looked at her mother with a teasing expression.


    "Mom, aren''t you going to kiss your husband on your wedding day? Come on, don''t act like a little girl, you''re not ashamed, are you, to kiss?"

 Chapter 184: Cancel

    When Erza also spoke, Alice seemed very distracted.


    She almost rolled her eyes. The problem was that David was still holding her hand.


    Not that this was a problem, but in front of people, it was a little difficult for them given their age difference.


    She did not have any fears of marrying a young man like David, but not showing intimacy in front of many people.


    However, if she refused, she would also be ridiculed by Erza.


    David did not try to wait for her response. Taking advantage of her silence, he moved towards her, aiming his face directly at hers, making the eyes of the people watching widen.


    Even Alice''s eyes seemed to flutter for a moment.


    Of course, she could dodge if she really wanted to, but that would leave little damage as she would have to use her strength.


    In the end, she chose not to move, and continued her indifferent attitude.


    David easily kissed her because she did not move. Their lips met, the lips of a young man and the lips of a very beautiful middle-aged woman.


    It seemed to be a meeting of two very sensational things.


    The sensation was indeed so indescribable. David instantly felt like the world was his own.


    He held her waist with his other hand, which wasn''t very noticeable because her dress was quite thick, but still he felt very wonderful from holding her waist.


    While being indifferent, Alice didn''t look the least bit nervous or awkward. Even her face was lifted up slightly so that it was easier for David to kiss her.


    Her eyes calmly looked into his.


    They had only met today, just a short while ago, yet they immediately got married and kissed.


    When people thought that this would only be a brief moment, they found out that they were wrong.


    David didn''t stop kissing Alice''s lips. It even looked like he was sucking on her lips.


    Surprisingly Alice kept letting him do it, as if she had no intention of being the first to stop.


    Erza with her naughty nature didn''t keep quiet either. She took out her cell phone and took photo after photo.


    She would obviously keep their pictures as her most precious collection.


    Since her cell phone was producing sound, everyone was aware of it including Alice herself. Her eyes blinked once because of that.


    However, David still didn''t stop their kiss. He even kissed her more deeply, pressing his lips firmly against hers.


    Their lips became wet quickly as their saliva was exchanged.


    As this continued to happen more and more, Alice also seemed to enjoy it.


    One thing that was clear that she had no qualms about marrying David was of course that thetter had alluring looks. If he was not handsome, even for the sake of the n, she would still hold back.


    Of course, David still knew that this was just their wedding kiss. A little longer is fine, but it shouldn''t be too long.


    He stopped after drinking a few drops of Alice''s saliva.


    It was delicious and sweet, giving him the energy to do anything for today.


    Once that was done, he sat back in his chair.


    Alice no longer tried to stand up.


    She remained seated, looking at David with indifferent eyes.


    "I know, you won''t refuse me to have intercourse in bed," David said as he also looked at her.


    When he kissed her and touched her body, he knew that she was a woman with normal sexual appetite.


    It was just that she was too indifferent as a woman.


    "You still have a mission you need to aplish before you can enjoy a night with me," she replied.


    She rested her face in her hand, and crossed her legs again.


    Everyone was looking at them, back and forth between David and Alice.


    The previous kiss was still too much of a shock for them.


    On the other hand, David knitted his brows as he asked, "What mission is it? I''ll finish it today."


    When asking that, he not only looked at Alice, but also Marcus and Stetson.


    They had previously talked about the requirements. It was supposed to be that mission.


    "It''s simple, you just have to kill the President and Vice President of the United States," Alice said.


    She was the one answering David''s question, but that answer was indeed enough to make David dumbfounded.


    "Are you crazy?" he asked.


    Although he was indeed up for a mission, but killing the President and Vice President of a superpower was too much.


    In the past, there had been one American President assassinated. To this day, it is still something that is often talked about. Even if the mastermind of the assassination is not revealed, it is still something that people might not be able to rest easy about.


    David found it difficult if he had to experience something like that.


    "You don''t have to worry, everything can be done easily. They and their bodyguards are only human," Alice replied. "And most importantly, after they are killed, I will be the acting President until the next Presidential election, which is still a long time away."


    "Wait, do you have a title?" David was dumbfounded by Alice''s words.


    How could she be the President?


    It should be the Congress President who would be the sessor, but not Alice who was the current Congress President. Even if the Congress President was unwilling and someone else was chosen, it would be another big official. They were all famous, and David was sure there was no Alice on the list.


    "You don''t need to think about how I''m going to be the recement President," she replied. "Now are you willing or not? It''s not that we want to make you do something because just killing the President and his Vice can be done by anyone here. However, we want to see your courage and whether you really have the determination to be part of this family."


    "You guys are crazy!" David could not help but say that in response.


    He still had his reservations.


    "You''re a coward!" David''s refusal was immediately met with ridicule by Alice.


    "Why do I need to do something like this?" David replied.


    The problem was that he had no problem with the President and Vice President of the United States. Killing them meant that he wasmitting a crime that was started by himself. This did not fit with his philosophy of life.


    "Hmph, if it''s like that, you won''t get any rations tonight," the woman replied indifferently, directly threatening David.


    "I''m unstoppable when ites to fucking my own woman," David replied.


    Since the woman started saying shit, he did too, no matter how many were watching.


    The people who were still dumbfounded opened their mouths wider.


    They did not expect that David would insist.


    This even made Marcus and Stetson furrow their brows.


    Unfortunately, forcing David was a little difficult for them because he had Excalibur. Otherwise, they would have kicked him out from the start.


    "Aren''t you going to do it?" asked Alice in a colder tone.


    "No," David replied, shrugging his shoulders. He couldn''t possibly be intimidated in front of his own woman whom he had even kissed.


    At this point, Marcus and Stetson looked at each other.


    "What now?" asked Marcus in a low voice that only Stetson could hear.


    "This boy is the kind that cannot be forced," replied Stetson.


    "Do we need to change the terms?" Marcus asked again.


    "Maybe we shouldn''t keep pushing him," Stetson replied, having different thoughts.


    "Are you sure?" Marcus was somewhat doubtful of Stetson''s choice.


    "I feel more and more convinced that he''s not the traitorous type. As long as our rtionship with him is fine, he won''t make trouble for us." Stetson continued to exin his thoughts.


    "Well, alright, maybe it''s true that we don''t need to push him too far." Marcus seemed to be starting to change his mind.


    David also left them defenseless. Excalibur in his hand was the main problem.


    After having a conclusion, Marcus said to David, "well, you don''t have to do that. We''re dropping the requirement for you."


    His words surprised David and even Alice.


    "Uncle, why did you cancel the terms?" Alice asked.


    She seemed to be objecting.


    This disturbed David who was already feeling happy.


    "Why aren''t you happy when your husband is free from that ridiculous requirement?" He couldn''t help but protest, to which Alice responded with a re.


    As for Marcus, he did not respond, just remained silent. It seemed that he was also at a loss as to how to reply.


    Erza was the only one who seemed happy.


    After that, Marcus and Stetson looked at each other. They then stepped away, followed by the other old men who seemed to feel that they didn''t want to be here any longer.


    To them, worldly affairs were something boring. They clearly wanted to go back to being alone and practicing.


    David who felt happy could not help but stand up, then looked at the younger members of the Morgan Family.


    "This is a good day for all of us," he said. "To celebrate this wedding, I was thinking of treating you all."


    He decided to extend the party to make things more fun.

 Chapter 185: The Plan Continues

    Unfortunately, David''s invitation to treat them was met with a cold response.


    "Hmph, do you think we can''t buy our own food," n said sarcastically before walking away.


    When he left, the others started to leave as well.


    In no time, everyone was gone except for, Erza, Alice, and the waiters.


    David was dumbfounded by this result.


    "You know, we vampires don''t like bullshit," said Alice who was sitting next to David.


    After that, she stood up.


    "Where do you want to go?" David asked her.


    His mood had be rather bad, so his tone showed annoyance.


    "Since you refused, I will go alone to kill the President and Vice President," Alice replied.


    The woman moved her hair forward as she said that and then tied the center of her hair so that it wouldn''t blow away in the wind.


    David couldn''t help but be surprised again. This seemed to be the decision for the Morgans. They would take that action whether David was willing or not to do so. When he was not willing, they would do it themselves.


    If they did it themselves, David couldn''t stop them either.


    Of course, he also had no interest in stopping them. He just didn''t want to be the perpetrator of the murder.


    However, he was a bit curious.


    "I''lle," he said as he stood up.


    He wanted to watch, wanted to see what exactly the Vampire Family''s overall n was.


    Alice nced at him at his words. She did not seem to mind himing along, but she did not say anything. She took a step towards the door.


    David soon followed her.


    When he passed Erza, he asked her, "what about you?"


    "Don''t worry about me, I''ll still be here, after all, it''s your day with my mom," Erza replied with an indescribable smile.


    She gave them space to be together.


    Alice nced at Erza at her words. Her expression was like she was wondering why she had a daughter like this.


    Since Erza wanted to give him space with Alice, how could he refuse.


    He thanked her and continued to follow Alice.


    Outside, Alice headed to a white Mercedez car. It was simple and elegant, a car with two cabins.


    In terms of cars, she seemed to have simr tastes to Erza except that thetter preferred a ck Mercedez.


    The White Mercedez already had a driver, who was a woman who appeared to be in her mid-20s, wearing a brown tanktopyered with a ck sleeveless jacket.


    She was a woman who seemed to be from the southern part of the American continent, had slightly brown skin and ck hair mixed with a little blonde, straight and in a ponytail.


    At first nce, David felt like she was the main character of a CIA agent-themed western movie.


    "Mira, we''re leaving now," Alice said, opening the back door of the car.


    The woman nodded and started the car engine directly.


    Her coldness was simr to Alice''s. Even she only gave David a nce without paying any further attention to him.


    Of course, she must have known what was going on inside the mansion, yet she didn''t seem to think much of it.


    David hurriedly entered through another door.


    To his surprise, it was locked.


    His expression was instantly dumbfounded.


    Meanwhile, in the car, Mira looked at Alice, as if she was asking her opinion whether it was necessary to unlock the door.


    Fortunately, Alice nodded as she replied, "just let him in!"


    Alice nced at David as she said that.


    Since she allowed it, Mira unlocked the door in front of David so that he could finally enter.


    The fact that the woman didn''t immediately unlock it right there rather irritated David.


    He looked at her sharply as if marking her.


    However, she waspletely indifferent.


    After he got in, she drove the car straight away, out of the yard.


    Apparently, there was wine avable under the car seat. It was evenplete with a cup.


    Alice took the wine, poured it into the cup and drank it with her legs crossed while her eyes were fixed on David.


    "Since you''reing, that means you''re involved even if you''re just watching," she told him.


    This woman seemed to want to keep making him do this.


    David was also indifferent because everyone else in the car was acting that way.


    "That''s just from your point of view. From my perspective, I''m not involved," he replied.


    Unfortunately, the woman''s words were easily refuted.


    For a moment, she seemed speechless.


    "Hmph, if this casees to light, people will still think you were involved," she said.


    Of course, that made sense. However, David thought it was unlikely that it woulde to light, especially if the mastermind became the President Sessor.


    "Isn''t it fun to keep talking about this?" David replied.


    "And as a man and woman who just had a wedding, we should be doing romantic things," he added.


    When he said that, he put his hand over hers.


    Mira who was sitting in the front spontaneously nced at the rearview mirror in the car. Her eyes narrowed for a moment as she saw that David was actually holding Alice''s hand.


    She thought this was a very inappropriate scene. The problem was that they had a big age difference.


    When David wanted romantic things, Alice was speechless. Her eyes nced outside the car as if she was thinking of how to respond.


    Unfortunately, they had actually be husband and wife. Their rtionship could be said to be very deep because their marriage was a blood marriage.


    In the end, she chose to continue to remain silent, appearing to be open.


    David gave her a faint smile for her passivity towards him.


    She was quietly doing something. The fingers of his hand caressed her hand, then moved slowly to her exposed thigh.


    Although the movement was slow, it still reached her thigh imperceptibly.


    There was no vibration from Alice''s body as her thigh was touched. She still acted calmly, then continued drinking while ying with her cell phone.


    The softness of her skin was amazing, but touching her while she did not react at all made David feel that touching her did not give him any sensation of pleasure.


    This woman was too indifferent. Such a light touch was indeed not enough.


    She would only react when she was touched in a wilder way.


    To David''s surprise, the woman suddenly showed him her cell phone.


    "I''ve booked a hotel for us tonight. If you can be a little patient, I might not change my mind," she said, surprising David.


    The screen of her cell phone did indeed show proof of payment for a hotel room.


    David''s lips parted slightly. He really didn''t expect that this very cold and indifferent woman actually booked a hotel for their first night.


    Was it because the woman did not want to be disturbed here?


    However, even if it was like that, this was a clear confirmation that she did not mind him enjoying her body.


    After being dumbfounded for a while, David smiled broadly.


    "Well, I know you''re a good wife," he said, not mind giving her apliment as he withdrew his hand from her thigh.


    "By the way, can you share that wine with me?" he added.


    "Hmph!" Alice only snorted coldly, but she handed the cup in her hand to him.


    She happened to have just filled the cup again.


    It seemed that there was no other cup that could be used so they had to share the cup.


    David took the cup without hesitation and drank the wine in it, feeling even more extraordinary.


    "Do you know, Erza''s driver at first seemed to be unhappy with me, but in the end she threw herself at me," David said as he was drinking while ncing ahead.


    He thought he needed to shake up the driving South American woman''s mind a bit because of her cold reception to him, and he could see that she was getting annoyed ever since Alice said that she booked a hotel for their first night.


    Alice seemed to hear an interesting story when she heard David''s words, but Mira in front stepped on the brake pedal identally.


    It clearly shook her mind, but she also had trouble looking back.


    Unfortunately, she was in no position to protest.


    She could only stay still and correct the position of the car because she had just messed up a little. Her expression was as if she had nothing to do with David''s words.


    However, her head could not help but keep thinking about what David had said.


    This young man is a big yboy without a doubt. The thing was that he had an allure, something that Mira recognized when she saw his face more often, enough to make her feel curious about him even though her first impression of him was dislike because of his threat in the Morgan Family.


    Thinking that she was also being targeted by this young yboy somehow made her heart flutter harder. It wasn''t just out of nervousness as there was a certain thrill of excitement she felt.

 Chapter 186: Lunch Together

    The Mercedes stopped near the White House, right in front of a fancy restaurant where the officials ate.


    Alice didn''t get out of the car, just observed the White House with her cold eyes.


    Perhaps she was waiting for the President and Vice President toe out of the White House.


    David saw quite a lot of cars arriving today, so there must be a big meeting among the officials.


    "Are you doing this just so you can take the position of President?" David asked Alice.


    It was a good time to talk as the car stopped while they did nothing.


    He wanted to know the reasons and ns of the Morgan Family.


    Alice''s eyes instantly turned to David since thetter asked her about it.


    "You want to know too much, no need to think about other people''s wishes," she said.


    As usual, she replied with harsh words.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she had booked a room for them, David would have taken action against her.


    Offended, he chose not to say anything more.


    "Hmph, and now you''re sulking," Alice said, insinuating David again, making his eyes widen.


    "Who are you calling sulking?" asked David in a high tone. Even his back straightened.


    He chose silence because he didn''t want to keep hearing her nonsense. Who would have thought that she would think that he was sulking.


    This was uneptable.


    Alice apparently did not respond anymore.


    She looked back at the White House.


    This time, David didn''t continue the matter either because there was now a group of carsing out of the pce, including the President and Vice President''s cars. The rest were the cars of the ministers including the Military Generals.


    David wondered where they wanted to go. After all, it was very rare for there to be a case like this where officials gathered and then left together.


    Alice just kept watching without asking Mira to follow them.


    Apparently she took out two bullets.


    Blood came out from inside her fingernails, enveloping the two bullets.


    After that, they were able to float in the air.


    Alice then lowered the window beside her, letting the two bullets out of the car.


    They continued to fly, higher until they were no longer visible.


    If there were no spiritual beings guarding the President and Vice President, David was worried that there was really no way for them to survive.


    The person targeting them was a very powerful vampire. The bodyguards they had prepared that they thought could protect them from any threats were practically useless.


    "Let''s go," Alice said to Mira.


    Thetter nodded and turned around, not heading the way the President and his entourage were heading.


    It seemed that she could control the two bullets from a long distance so that she didn''t need to continue being there.


    David frowned as he couldn''t watch live. Now he could only wait for the news on his cell phone.


    Their next destination was a traditional restaurant selling European cuisine with lots of wine arranged on the walls.


    After the car stopped, Alice immediately got out of the car, heading to the restaurant. She didn''t say anything to David.


    Mira, on the other hand, remained seated in her seat after she turned off the car engine.


    With a furrowed brow, David got out of the car and followed Alice.


    She was being greeted by the boss of the restaurant who was a rather old man. Probably almost in his 60s.


    "Lady Alice, it''s been a while since you came, I thought you didn''t like the food and wine in my restaurant anymore," he said when Alice arrived in front of him.


    "I''ve been busytely, and you know that only your restaurant can calm my bad mood," Alice replied.


    She didn''t stop her pace, going straight to a table.


    "Looks like you''re in a bad mood, don''t worry, I''ll prepare your best meal to put you back in a good mood," said the old man, continuing to smile as he followed Alice.


    David who heard their conversation rolled his eyes while wondering if he was the one who put her in a bad mood.


    Since he also chose the same table as Alice, the restaurant boss finally realized that he came with Alice.


    "Lady Alice, is he your nephew?" the boss asked.


    He was suspicious like that because he also realized that David had powers and was stronger than him although he was not sure if he was a vampire or a spiritual being.


    Because of their age, they did look like aunt and nephew.


    And the nephews were naturally the young men of the Morgan Family.


    He did not have any strange thoughts like they were lovers.


    And that question somewhat made Alice hesitate to answer.


    Perhaps she could be open and indifferent in front of the Morgan Family members. However, this could not be said in front of outsiders.


    Of course, for David, this was fine to say to anyone. He also doesn''t like their rtionship being misunderstood.


    "We''re lovers," he said.


    When he actually said that, Alice had no choice but to look the other way.


    Although she remained cold and indifferent, not blushing at all, David guessed that she might be a bit panicked.


    On the other hand, the old man froze with his mouth open, not expecting to hear such a thing from David.


    Unfortunately, there was no rebuttal from Alice. She just sat quietly staring at the table.


    From her expression, it could be confirmed that David wasn''t lying at all. They really were lovers.


    But how is that possible?


    As the question popped into his head, the boss shook his head, thinking that nothing was impossible when a man and a woman were already in love.


    He smiled even though he felt this was a strange rtionship.


    "Congrattions Lady Alice, you are finally not alone anymore as you have a dashing man to apany you through your days." The boss congratted her because he thought that this was a pure rtionship.


    He didn''t think there was any way to make Alice the lover of a man unless Alice herself liked the man.


    As Alice''s lips moved, the boss added, "please wait a moment, today, you don''t have to pay. Think of it as a gift from me."


    After saying that, the boss finally stepped into the kitchen.


    David who was sitting opposite Alice nudged the woman''s leg so that she looked up at him.


    "Why don''t you look happy?" asked David with a sullen expression.


    "Happiness will onlye from beautiful things. I don''t see or feel beautiful things right now," Alice replied, not bothering to tell him her thoughts so he rolled his eyes.


    "It seems that you really don''t take our rtionship seriously," David said after hearing her answer.


    Of course, they could make love, but that didn''t indicate the seriousness of the rtionship. After all, many couples who got married through an arranged marriage still didn''t love each other even after they had grandchildren.


    David somewhat regretted having previously called Alice a good wife.


    Of course, being ignored like this only made David want to subdue her even more, which started with pressing her down on the bed.


    "You will see and feel those things tonight," David said again.


    "I hope so," Alice replied.


    Her mind became unpredictable for David because when talking about the evening where they would spend the night together, she said that she hoped to see and feel the wonderful things promised by David.


    Right after that, the two male waiters in professional attire came in with a tray on which there were two cups and three bottles of different types of wine.


    Both looked very polite, cing the tray on the table.


    "Have a drink first,dy, sir," they said simultaneously before stepping back and returning to the kitchen.


    asionally, they nced at David. Perhaps they were familiar with Alice and already knew her rtionship with David.


    Since they were ordinary people, so they felt that David was a man with an unimaginable fate for being the lover of a woman like Alice who was practically twice as old as him.


    Alice, who seemed to have a penchant for wine, immediately opened the bottles of wine.


    Uniquely, she mixed the three wines, making the color very ck while the aroma became very dense.


    "Can you help me pour these wines? I''m sure they taste even more amazing when you do it," David said, pointing his cup at her.


    He wanted the samebination of wines as Alice, and without a doubt the measurements would be different if he poured the wines himself. A difference of two or three drops might result in a different vor.


    Alice gave him a sharp look because of his request. She was definitely the type of woman who did not like being asked to do things.


    However, it was probably because she didn''t want David to act weird, so sheplied with his request, pouring one wine after another into her cup.


    It just so happened that while she was doing that, the boss of the restaurant ended uping with two male waiters earlier, carrying dishes that appeared to have just been cooked.

 Chapter 187: News

    The three of them were instantly made to think that they had a rtionship filled with romance despite their huge age difference.


    As proof, Alice helped pour wine into David''s cup.


    "Lady, sir, please enjoy your lunch," said the boss, smiling brighter as he signaled the two waiters to ce the food in front of David and Alice.


    Alice knew that there was a misunderstanding, but this did not need to be exined. It was better for others to see that they were truly romantic.


    Without responding, Alice picked up the fork and knife, indicating that she wanted to eat immediately. With that, the boss left immediately as he couldn''t interrupt constantly if the customer had already started eating.


    Alice did start eating, stuffing pieces of meat and potatoes into her charming mouth.


    Despite her cold expression, she was really elegant when she ate. David couldn''t help but keep watching her.


    This bothered Alice.


    "Hurry up and eat," she said to David, annoyed at being observed.


    "You''re so cute," David replied as he picked up his fork,ughing softly.


    Right after that, there was a sudden burst of interesting news from the tvs hanging on the walls of the restaurant.


    "Emergency, the President and Vice President''s car has just been attacked. It is suspected that their bulletproof ss has been prated," said a female reporter who appeared on the tv.


    Upon hearing the reporter''s words, almost everyone in the restaurant stood up from their seats except for Alice who continued to eat without taking her eyes in any other direction.


    David was no longer interested in eating. His eyes kept staring at the TV.


    Unfortunately, there was no more detailed news as the crime scene was heavily guarded by police and soldiers.


    They did not allow anyone including journalists to get close.


    However, if the ss of their car had been prated plus Alice''s calmness, David was worried that the President and Vice were really dead.


    News like this cannot be covered up. Eventually, it would be revealed to the public.


    David then opened his cell phone, thinking that he might be able to find the leaked videos, recorded by people near the scene.


    Unfortunately, it seemed too early. No videos had been leaked yet.


    "You won''t find anything." Alice suddenly spoke causing David to stare at her.


    "Why?"


    "The US system is too sophisticated. They can make any video around the scene disappear from the inte as soon as it is uploaded," the woman replied.


    After saying that, she looked at her watch.


    "Soon they will release the news of the President and Vice President''s death," she added.


    She looked very confident as she said that, making David suspect that she had already organized everything up to that point.


    However, even now David still couldn''t figure out how she became the President Sessor.


    Sure enough, after a few minutes, there was a press conference from the White House.


    It superseded all other news, and it was news that shook the entire world.


    The President and Vice President of the Superpower had truly been assassinated.


    Although the White House stated that they would investigate and find the culprit, many people were skeptical because there have often been major cases that have gone unsolved in the United States.


    The problem is that everyone knows how tightly guarded the President and Vice President of the United States are, so if they were murdered, this seems too strange. There''s no way they were killed by some random criminals. This must involve a huge conspiracy.


    After the White House announced the news, the inte now began to fill with discussions about who would be the Next President.


    The country couldn''t possibly hold another election before it was four years after thest one because each election required too much money plus no preparation at all. The only solution was to elect someone to be President.


    Although it was said that it would be taken over by the Speaker of the Congress, many people knew that it was a matter of politics.


    Who can control the political conditions, they will decide the position of President.


    Alice continued to eat after talking to David, like she didn''t care about this anymore.


    And she drank without stopping.


    When he saw her drinking, David finally realized that he hadn''t drunk the wine Alice had prepared for him.


    Quickly, he picked up the cup and started drinking.


    The taste of the wine was indeed really delicious, surprising David. However, what surprised him even more was the effect of the wine.


    In just a short time, his body already felt light. He felt like a gust of wind could blow him away.


    This was truly an amazing drunken sensation, vivid but not affecting consciousness as his vision was still stable.


    Alice probably felt the same way, a drunken sensation that was not noticeable at all.


    "Making love now is really great after drinking this wine," David said as he nudged her leg.


    When his skin met hers, the sensation was even more incredible.


    Alice looked at him with bulging eyes at his words.


    "Still can''t be patient," she said in a cold tone.


    "Well, if you can''t wait, find a prostitute in this city. No need to go too far, around this restaurant there are also many prostitutes who can keep youpany during the day," she added.


    She still couldn''t seem to tolerate David''s impatience.


    Since David was impatient, her response left him a little unsatisfied.


    Just a momentter, Mira suddenly came towards them.


    David had not been able to see her figure all this time because she kept sitting in the driver''s seat, now he could finally see her.


    She was surprisingly tall as a woman with a very elegant body, but gave off a strong impression, like a highly trained female warrior.


    Alice may be a lot shier than her, but she also attracts a lot of attention because seeing her immediately makes people think of a Hollywood star ying a CIA agent.


    "Boss," Mira said as she arrived beside Alice. "Your two secretaries from Congress have arrived. They said you shoulde to the White House now."


    "Okay!" Alice nodded at Mery''s words while David was dumbfounded.


    "Are you a congressman?" he asked her.


    Alice didn''t answer the question as she stood up, she said, "You wait for me here with Mira. You can''t get into the White House or you''ll just screw up."


    After she said that, she immediately took a step to leave.


    Since David understood the meaning of her words, he didn''t follow. He went to the website of the United States congress, checking the list of members.


    When he wrote Alice Morgan''s name, it actually appeared.


    She was indeed one of the congressmen.


    Of course, every congressman was a high-ranking official, but many of them were not well-known because they were less active.


    After confirming that Alice was indeed a congressman, David looked at Mira.


    When he looked at her, she suddenly went to another table, sat down by herself and ordered lunch.


    David rolled his eyes. It seemed that she wanted to keep her distance from him. However, he wouldn''t push himself to chase after a rear driver even if she was attractive. He thought if he wanted to fuck her, it was something that would happen on its own.


    He fiddled with his phone, looking at the news again.


    Now he no longer needed to look at news on news sites. TokTak also has a lot of news made by independent journalists.


    What''s interesting is the amount of spection from other users.


    Facts and hoaxes are mixed together.


    Not only from the United States, but also from other countries. The ease of making short videos coupled with the ease with which each video can go viral allows people to speak as they please.


    Although watching the news here only confused David, he liked the sensation.


    This makes him happy because it means his app will be more liked, which means more money wille into his ount.


    David continued to wait at the restaurant.


    When his food ran out, he ordered another. He suspected he would wait untilter in the evening.


    Unfortunately, the White House seems to be closed to ordinary people. No news has leaked from there yet.


    There is only footage from outside that shows how many official cars arrive.


    Now, every corner of the White House was surrounded by heavily armed soldiers.


    They point guns at anyone who is suspicious.


    Even recording is prohibited if found although they can''t stop thatpletely.


    After a while, news leaked out that the next President had already been decided. It was not the Chairman of Congress but one of the members.


    The inauguration will take ceter in the afternoon, and the person will be announced shortly before the inauguration.


    This was not announced as soon as possible because it was feared that it would cause riots from those who might not like the President''s sessor.


    Tomorrow, the next President will preside over the funeral of the assassinated President and Vice President.


    Every activity will be closed for 7 days to mourn their deaths.

 Chapter 188: New President

    Everyone in the United States is not moving from their television sets right now. They are all busy watching the news while waiting for the afternoon to see the inauguration of the new president.


    Since the identity of the person who will be sworn in as the new president is not yet known, people can only hope that it is a reputable figure.


    Of course, the rumors grew more and more with time.


    The most surprising was the rumor that the next president would be a woman.


    It was said that she was very beautiful.


    This information was quite shocking, making many men curious because it was about a beautiful woman.


    There are only a few beautiful women among the congressmen. This made people start to guess easily since they saw the list of congressmen who were considered beautiful.


    After that, Alice''s name started toe up in people''s discussions.


    She was actually the most suspected because she came from a family with great power so she and her family could practically influence the political conditions in the United States.


    This was a bit hard to ept because as a congresswoman, she was among the least active. However, looking at her pictures makes many people like her.


    The power of beauty is indeed something that is hard to resist and fight against, no one can argue with that.


    When the discussion about Alice is more, parties from the White House seem to start justifying it.


    They did not deny it when some of them came out of the White House and were interviewed by reporters.


    This convinced the public even more.


    The time seemed long because of the various tensions, but the afternoon finally arrived.


    Although the security of the White House was still tight, they began to allow reporters to enter with their full equipment.


    This was a clear sign that there would be a live broadcast to the world.


    Not long after that, all the tvs were showing the White House halls which seemed quiet now, but there was already an array of chairs for the officials.


    This disy was exactly like the previous presidential inaugurations.


    One by one, the dignitaries arrived, sitting on the seats with their names on them.


    David no longer took his eyes in any other direction. He kept looking at the TV, including everyone in the restaurant, even Mira.


    Among them, the restaurant boss sometimes showed a strange expression as he asionally nced at David.


    Since there were many rumors saying that Alice would be the next president, he felt that today he had an indescribable experience because just now Alice came to his restaurant for lunch. Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Even her young lover was still in this restaurant.


    The strange feeling became stronger because Alice had a young lover. Then what would be the status of her young lover in this country if she became President.


    However, the restaurant boss was aware that they hadn''t had an official wedding, so there would be no special status for David.


    Even so, he might still be able toe to the White House to see Alice.


    Actually, now David was wondering where he and Alice were spending the night tonight. Whether at the hotel booked by Alice or at the White House.


    David hoped it would be at thetter ce.


    However, Alice should already be certain that she would be inhabiting the White House from tonight, so why would she still book a room at a hotel? Was it just to keep her quiet?


    After that, Alice finally appeared on tv.


    She was with some big officials, walking into the center of the hall.


    Her appearance was still the same, she was wearing the dress she had been wearing since morning except that her hair was neatly put in a bun so that she looked more professional.


    When the woman stopped, she stopped in front of a tall microphone.


    Now they seem to want to swear her in as president immediately because a country cannot be without a leader for too long.


    The inauguration process started quickly. Even from David''s point of view, it seemed hasty. Maybe they were worried about interference from the other side.


    The process was no different from any other inauguration.


    Alice was asked to swear to do her best for the people of the United States and then sign a document.


    It was short, but from that moment on, she was practically the official President of the United States.


    Her picture would be disyed in all public schools and government offices.


    Surprisingly after the inauguration was over, all live inside the halls of the White House ended. There was not even a word of wee from Alice.


    Now there is only live outside the White House.


    This made it difficult for people to know what their beautiful new president was doing.


    David continued to sit in his chair, waiting for Alice to contact him even though they hadn''t shared a phone number so it was inconclusive how she would contact him. Probably through Mira.


    The sky slowly darkened as he waited.


    asionally he nced at Mira who was busy with her own cell phone.


    After a while, she suddenly stood up, then approached David.


    "Lady Alice is back and waiting in the car, let''s go," she said tonelessly.


    "What?" David was confused that Alice was back.


    Unfortunately he couldn''t ask Mira for an exnation as she immediately walked away.


    He followed her, and found the previous White Mercedez still parked in the same spot.


    It seemed that Alice did not leave in that car.


    From outside, he could not see Alice. He had to get into the car first.


    Sure enough, Alice was actually inside the car, leaning on her hands, looking rxed as she yed with her cell phone. Her hair was also no longer in a bun.


    In addition, she had brought a white shawl which she now ced over her shoulder. Perhaps she had previously shaken it to cover her hair and face.


    David could not help but observe her for a long time. This woman was not only the mother of Erza or the Lady of the Morgan Family, she was now also the President of the United States. There was a great thrill in seeing her.


    "Why did you leave the White House?" David asked her, finding it strange that she was already hanging around when it had only been a short while since she was sworn in as president.


    If the people of the United States knew, they would probably ask her if she really had any intention of bing president.


    "Of course, I need to go. Or do you want to sleep alone tonight?" the woman replied in an indifferent tone.


    David frowned at her answer.


    "Are we going to the hotel room you booked?" David asked.


    "Yes," the woman replied.


    "Isn''t there the White House? We can go there," David replied.


    "Hmm..." Alice suddenly smiled coldly at David''s words.


    After that, she even patted his hand.


    "Don''t overthink it, I won''t take you there. You may be married to me, but you are not the First Gentleman," said the woman.


    David''s expression instantly froze at everything she said.


    At the same time, Mira started driving the car, heading towards an area that was indeed full of luxury hotels.


    "So you don''t want to take me to the White House?" David asked Alice.


    This was unlikely to stop being discussed before he got a clear answer.


    "Understand that it''s troublesome if I take you there. There, only the bedroom doesn''t have CCTV. Plus there are many employees, so how am I going to take you there?" Alice looked rather angry when she exined that.


    In fact, it was difficult to enter the White House undetected even for spiritual beings except for those with powers like Mery who could cast shadows.


    Of course, David was aware of that, but he thought it would be fine if he entered the White House normally and then went into Alice''s room, no matter what others thought afterwards. After all, Alice was a woman, it was only natural that she would want a man to apany her in her room.


    Unfortunately, the woman did not seem willing to show such a thing.


    David rolled his eyes, and chose not to continue this topic. There was no point in continuing to discuss it when they were still going to spend the night together.


    Not long after, the car stopped in front of a luxury hotel that only had three floors.


    All the guests looked exclusive. They looked rich and powerful.


    As soon as the car stopped, Alice immediately moved her shawl over her head, covering her hair and face so that only her eyes were visible.


    She would not be recognized except for those who were familiar with her.


    However, her dress was the same as the one she wore at the White House, so David wondered if she wasn''t worried about others getting suspicious because of her dress.


    As it turned out, with the shawl, she was still able to cover the top of her dress so it looked like she was just wearing a normal ck dress.


    She then got out of the car, signaling for David to follow her.


    David followed her and walked right beside her.


    Either he or Alice attracted too much attention.


    Although thetter''s face was covered up to her hair, unfortunately her figure was too charming to describe.


    Some men looked at David with annoyance that he hade to the hotel together with such a charming woman.


    Of course, no one could guess Alice''s age with her face covered.


    Most people thought she was the same age as David although it was very rare for a young woman to have such a body.


    However, some people think that she might be older, which is why she covered her face because she was embarrassed to be seen dating a young man.


    Whether she is a youngdy or a middle-aged woman, all the men who see her fantasize about her.

 Chapter 189: First Night Part 1

    When they entered the hotel, David and Alice went straight into the elevator.


    It took them to the highest floor.


    It seems that once a room is booked online, there is no need to see the receptionist to confirm and get the key.


    The room key is directly sent to the booker via cell phone in the form of a QR code.


    Sure enough, when stopping in front of one of the doors, Alice pointed her phone screen which was now disying the QR code at the small screen attached to the door.


    Click!


    The door instantly opened, revealing a luxurious room inside.


    Alice immediately stepped into it while opening her shawl, which then revealed her white hair.


    She signaled to David who enteredter to close the door.


    After that, she sat on the bed with her legs crossed, watching David as thetter closed and locked the door.


    David did this well as he started to enjoy the atmosphere.


    The woman''s cold personality did not mask her beauty. Being with her in a room while their bond as lovers was clear was truly something sensational.


    After locking the door, David looked at the bed, more precisely Alice''s figure sitting on the bed.


    He couldn''t help but smile, showing obvious happiness.


    However, he did not walk straight to her.


    He first unbuttoned his shirt.


    This was because he thought it was more attractive if he was shirtless first.


    Alice knitted her brows as she watched his actions. Her gaze could not help but be drawn to his chest that was slowly being revealed.


    When all the buttons of the shirt were undone, he dropped it from his body.


    As his strength increased, his body shape only became more and more manly. Although he was a bit skinny, but his chest was wide with a neatly structured chest.


    To be sure, his body could make women think that he was sexy.


    Alice who was originally knitting her eyebrows showed a strange look for a moment.


    On the other hand, David started to step towards her.


    When he got closer to her, he asked, "do you think you see anything beautiful?"


    The question made Alice roll her eyes. Who knows what she was thinking after she got that question.


    However, to David''s surprise, the woman nodded lightly after a while.


    "You have a nice body, at least it''s morefortable to look atpared to your rather annoying face," she said.


    David''s mouth dropped open at the woman''s answer.


    She actually admitted that his body was good. Although she said his face was a bit annoying, it was probably because of the factor of his smile that sometimes seemed like he thought he had a great right over her.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so honest," David said.


    "I''ve never lied to you," she replied.


    Their interaction could not be described as pleasant. Sometimes it was awkward. It was because she was too cold.


    David felt that he didn''t need to keep talking to her.


    With a sudden movement, he sat beside her, hugging her waist directly.


    It was all in an instant that it somewhat surprised the woman.


    "Huh, really not patient," she said, snorting softly.


    "No man can be patient on their first night of marriage," David replied.


    His eyes showed obvious lust for her.


    His face moved towards hers, which she didn''t avoid at all so their lips finally met.


    This was their second kiss, so they were more rxed.


    Alice''s openness to him became more obvious to David as each of her hands reached for his body, holding him so that there was no obvious barrier between them. She practically made it easy for him to hold her.


    This surprised David, of course.


    He looked at the woman''s eyes strangely.


    However, thetter showed an indifferent look.


    Since it was like that, David hugged her tighter, pulling her waist against his body so that their lips pressed firmly together, making it easy for him to suck her saliva that still had the taste of wine.


    Over time, her indifferent eyes suddenly became somewhat calm.


    David wondered if this was because she was starting to feelfortable.


    His curious hand on her body moved by sneaking towards her breasts.


    Middle-aged women always have attractive breasts with perfect size. Nothing made men more curious than touching them.


    For a moment Alice''s eyes narrowed at David''s movement. However, she remained silent until David''s handnded on one of her breasts.


    The size and shape were indeed incredible. David''s breath instantly became warm.


    Without hesitation, he squeezed it firmly.


    At this point, it was impossible for Alice to continue not reacting.


    Her body trembled slightly while her neck and cheeks became flushed. Even her breath became warmer than his.


    Perhaps just being kissed was not enough to arouse her sensitive feelings, but it was a different case when her breasts were squeezed.


    David even found that her waist curved back slightly, like she was about to lie down.


    The most interesting thing was her fingers. They began to press against his body in a massaging-like motion.


    She seemed to be inviting him to be more aggressive.


    There was even a faint suction from her mouth.


    Since she wanted to be more aggressive, David did what she wanted. He pushed her body to the ground before pressing her from above, continuing to kiss her lips while squeezing her breasts.


    His kisses were no longer just kisses. He stuck out his tongue, licking her lips before forcing his way into her saliva-filled mouth that had a wine vor.


    Although the woman''s eyes still looked calm, but there was a glow offort.


    Her hands did not stay still when her body was pressed by David''s body.


    She wrapped her arms around his chest in a gentle motion so that her hands caressed his back unconsciously.


    With that position, David could feel her thighsing out of the slit of her dress.


    His other hand moved down, touched one of her thighs and caressed it gently, making her tremble again.


    At the same time, his tongue finally made it into her mouth, meeting with her tongue which did not try to avoid his tongue so that it could caress her tongue.


    The sensation became even more incredible.


    When squeezing her breasts, David did it so hard that her waist rose up.


    "Ohhh..." The woman finally couldn''t take it anymore.


    She broke the kiss and moaned softly.


    David couldn''t help butugh as he saw that reaction.


    After breaking the kiss, she tried to stabilize her breathing.


    Her reaction waspletely ipatible with the still calm look in her eyes.


    "You obviously desire and enjoy it, why do your eyes look like you don''t feel anything?" David asked her.


    Their kiss was interrupted, he thought it wouldn''t be wrong to talk for a while now.


    "What? Do you think I need to be such a slut?" The woman still used her cold tone when she answered, and she just said nonsense that spoiled the mood a little.


    Fortunately this was a situation where desire ruled his mind. The woman''s harsh words did not make him lose interest.


    In response, he kissed her long neck.


    "Ohhh..." Not only did her body tremble from the kiss on the neck. Even her mouth immediately groaned.


    Unfortunately, David cannot see her reaction.


    He sucks her neck vigorously, asionally licking it.


    Her moans apparently did not stop. She moaned again and again even though she tried to make it sound quiet.


    Of course, that failed. Instead, her moans only became louder.


    Her skin is sweet as honey, sofortable to suck that David can''t stop.


    Every now and then, he caresses her upraised thighs.


    He is enjoying her body. His desire bes more and more uncontroble with time.


    His hands start trying to pull her dress down, wanting to strip her naked.


    However, when he did, he found that it was rather difficult.


    The woman''s dress was so tight and seemed to be well fitted that it could not be removed by simply pulling.


    This left David with no other choice but to stop kissing her neck.


    He sat up then looked down at her body, observing how her dress fit on her body.


    On the other hand, she looked puzzled that he had stopped.


    "What do you want to do?" she asked him.


    She also sat up abruptly.


    The question made David roll his eyes, wondering if she didn''t realize that he just wanted to strip her.


    However, since she asked, he naturally didn''t mind answering.


    "I want us to get naked," he said.


    Alice, "..."


    The woman seemed dumbfounded this time. Although it was natural that they would be naked, perhaps she was disturbed that David was talking about that.


    "Can''t you use more polite words?" the woman asked in response.


    She pouted slightly, obviously very disturbed by David''s words.


    "I was just answering your question," David replied, trying to pull her dress up again under her gaze.


    Unfortunately, it still didn''t work.


    Alice rolled her eyes at his actions. Her breathing became rather quick.


    Shua!


    Her hand suddenly moved, grabbing his pants and pulling them hard until they tore.


    David''s eyes widened at the woman''s countermeasure.

 Chapter 190: First Night Part 2

    She literally ripped his pants right off so that his erect dick jumped out.


    Not even his underwear was left.


    Although he was not ashamed of showing his whole body to a woman, it was still a bit awkward for him this way.


    As his startled eyes looked into Alice''s eyes, he found that she was staring at his dick.


    "Hmm..." She smiled coldly.


    "You''re a bit too savage," David said, trying to calm down and speak normally.


    "Isn''t that what you want?" she replied, something David couldn''t argue with.


    After a moment of silence, David asked again, "do you think this is a beautiful sight?"


    He couldn''t help but ask the question because the woman''s eyes kept falling on his dick.


    However, she did not respond.


    With her feet already on the floor, she suddenly stood up, facing the window, her back to David.


    What she did next was to undo some of the hooks on the back of her dress.


    They seemed to be the culprit that made her dress unloadable.


    When they were all undone, her dress became looser.


    David''s eyes lit up when he saw this scene.


    It seemed that this woman didn''t mind when he said that he wanted them to be naked.


    "Help me, boy, my dress is hard to take off," she said as her dress became looser.


    Even in that condition, her dress did not fall off by itself. It still seemed to need the help of human hands.


    That she asked for help to strip instantly changed the atmosphere. David was made to be very excited.


    He quickly stood up, arriving right behind her.


    When he stood up, the rest of his pants practically fell off so that he becamepletely naked.


    His hands wrapped around her waist. He hugged her again, pressing his dick into her sexy ass.


    "Alice, even though you''re cold, you''re still a woman worth loving," he said with a softugh, kissing her white hair from behind.


    He slowly pulled her dress down. The shadow of her face could still be seen through the window ss.


    Her reaction was still t, but perhaps she was enjoying the sensation of being hugged more and more.


    This time, when her dress was pulled up by David, it slowly went down, quickly revealing her slender and white shoulders.


    She had an indescribable figure, every part of her body was a beauty. David was mesmerized so his movements became faster.


    Even her back was something he wanted to lick.


    When he saw her bra strap, he immediately cut it with his two fingers so that the bra fell along with her dress as it fell.


    When her dress fell along with her bra, practically only her panties were visible.


    David was mesmerized while looking at her from behind because from top to bottom her skin waspletely pure white, and her body was full of sexy and beautiful curves.


    Of course, this was all not enough.


    David still doesn''t turn the woman''s body around because there are still her panties. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    With gentle movements, he pushed them down. It falls on its own after passing over her ass which is absolutely incredible when revealed.


    Her ass was like a pair of snow hills, wide and broad, white and spotless.


    His cock that identally bumped into her ass found that it was really very soft.


    He quickly embraced her, enjoying the meeting of his body with hers.


    "Wonderful, Alice, do you also feel this wonderful?" he said to the woman he was hugging.


    He kissed her hair while his hands grabbed her breasts which were now without any barrier at all.


    When he held her breasts again, his eyes couldn''t help but widen. It turned out to be quite big.


    Even it was very soft, like it contained only cotton inside.


    Right after he held her breasts, the woman quite surprisingly turned her own body towards him so that he could finally see the front of her body which cannot be described in many words other than beautiful and perfect.


    Her body is truly tantalizing. Each area had a charm that could send a man''s mind into a tizzy.


    Above her pair of breasts were a pair of nipples that were still pink, looking very fresh.


    And the most attractive is of course the white hairs on her crotch.


    Surprisingly the woman''s face was very red now.


    This was not because she was embarrassed or anything, but because it was as if there was uncontroble desire.


    After turning around, she took the initiative to hug David by wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling his body until his chest pressed against herrge breasts.


    "Boy, tell me that you love me," she said.


    David couldn''t have been more surprised than he was now at the woman''s request.


    His expression was so full of astonishment as he stared at her that he wanted to rub his ears to improve his hearing.


    Was it true what he heard that she wanted him to say that he loved her?


    Wasn''t she so indifferent to him? How could she want him to love her?


    Of course, this was something very interesting. David showed a wondering smile after he recovered from his shock.


    His hand moved to her face, then caressed her cheek.


    "Dear Alice, so you have been longing for affection too?" he said to her while looking intensely into her eyes.


    He wanted to know her way of thinking, if she was that kind of woman.


    "Everyone wants affection, but I''m not that kind. However, since we have be husband and wife by blood marriage, I have the right to ask for affection from you in this situation where I am giving you my body," she replied.


    Her point of view was quite interesting, something she definitely would not have said under normal circumstances.


    Her mind was probably a bit out of control due to the effects of desire which must have also increased the effects of her hangover.


    "What if you had said that to me first?" David said.


    Of course, he also wanted words of love from her.


    Since she asked for them, he asked for them too.


    As far as his experience went, words of love from a middle-aged woman had a more appealing impression. He had already gotten them from Evelyn, Jane''s mother, and from Alisa, Mery''s mother.


    He thought that words of love from a very cold woman like Alice would be more interesting.


    Strangely enough, when she asked for that, Alice seemed disturbed. Her brows furrowed sharply while her arms that were hugging her became stronger. It wasn''t that her hug became stronger but it seemed like she wanted to put pressure on him.


    David rolled his eyes, wondering if this woman was still selfish even in this situation. After all, they were already fully naked and embracing each other, there was nothing to worry about saying love to each other despite the differences between them in terms of age, personality, and mentality.


    "Don''t tell me you refused?" asked David after a while but still didn''t get a response from her.


    "In love stories, only men say love to women, not both," Alice replied, as if stating a fact.


    Was it really a fact?


    David wasn''t so sure.


    Feeling rather annoyed, he squeezed her breasts and ass so hard that her eyes widened while her body seemed to writhe.


    She pressed her lips together or else she would have moaned.


    David thought it might not be worth continuing to talk. He kissed her lips, unable to hold back any longer.


    His kiss was so deep, his tongue came out of his mouth, licking her lips.


    Instantly, the woman''s body became very soft. She would have fallen if not for her hands hanging around his neck.


    Her response was faster. Her tongue came out of her mouth to meet his so that their tongues could caress each other.


    It''s such a wonderful sensation. David can''t help but push her onto the mattress, knocking her down and pressing his body directly against hers.


    In an instant, the woman''s breathing became rapid, panting.


    "Ohhh..." She groaned, breaking the kiss forcefully.


    "At least tell me that it''s beautiful," David told her.


    "It is indeed beautiful," she replied, responding just as David wanted her to.


    This kind of thing she apparently did not mind openly.


    Her embrace of David''s body became tighter. Even then both of her long legs hugged his body.


    "I can''t hold it in anymore," David said, straightening his back so he could see her already very wet pussy.


    Some of the liquid dripped onto the nket, showing clear marks.


    David gasped when he saw that so his dick got even harder.


    That beautiful hole was going to be a nest for his little dragon tonight. Just imagining it makes him feel like life is truly indescribable.


    How many men had dreamed of Alice''s body, but look who became her husband.


    Gently, he caressed the woman''s thigh.


    "You waited too long, don''t you know that it''s rude to look at a woman''s private parts for too long?" Alice said in her cold tone, giving David another reprimand.


    It seemed that her life could not escape this even in this beautiful situation.


    She admitted that it was beautiful, but she didn''t lose her coldness.


    David only smiled because of her words.


    However, he did not immediately aim his dick at her beautiful hole. Instead, it was his head that moved down there, making Alice''s eyes widen.

 Chapter 191: First Night Part 3

    David''s movements were fast. In an instant, his lips were pressed against her lower lips.


    Shua!


    He sucked it directly as even the liquid that came out from that pair of lower lips had a delicious taste.


    Alice''s wide-eyed eyes shook uncontrobly while her closed mouth instantly opened.


    "Ahhhhh..." She moaned, sounding like she was enjoying herself immensely. It could be considered a loud moan. Even her ass lifted up.


    David held her thighs tightly, and continued to suck her pussy, harder than ever before.


    In just an instant, he was able to make the woman be uncontroble.


    Her body moves left and right so that her white thighs press against his head from each side. Her body seems to copse while her hands hold his hair.


    Her moans continued to echo endlessly, something she could not possibly stop.


    There was definitely now an indescribable look on her face, but it was something David could not see.


    "Boy, you asshole, ahhhhh..." She sometimes cursed David between her moans, as if she was angry with this embarrassing moment.


    However, from the way her hands held his hair, David knew that she liked it a lot.


    More slippery liquid oozed out of her pussy.


    This woman was his wife, and even the first to perform an official marriage with him.


    To her, he did not need to hold back at all.


    "Great, ahhhhh..." Over time, there was praise in her words, to the amazement of David who started licking her pussy until he was out of breath.


    He stopped when he couldn''t take it anymore.


    The woman instantlyy down again as David straightened his waist.


    When he saw her again, he couldn''t help but be mesmerized.


    Herbored breathing made her breasts rise and fall.


    Her face looked drunk, no longer cold while her hair had be a little messy, which actually enhanced her beautiful impression.


    This middle-aged woman with her many statuses and now even being the President of the United States, also being his wife in a cold manner, had also be like this.


    The woman''s eyes were a bit dim now, but they looked into David''s eyes without blinking at all.


    Her hand grabbed his and she seemed to be trying to pull him. Perhaps she wanted him toe closer.


    Following her wishes, David lowered his body to hers.


    Sure enough, one of her hands instantly wrapped around his neck again.


    As for her other hand, it was actually touching his face.


    "Boy, at least you made me enjoy this wedding," she said.


    This was apliment that showed that she was satisfied with his actions, but as usual, her words were still harsh. She even still called him a boy.


    David felt unable to respond, yet he wanted to know something, so he asked, "will you return the favor?"


    Even his heart was beating hard when he asked that.


    This woman was too hot-tempered. Even when they wanted to make love and were already naked, she still thought some of his actions were rude. Then was she willing to do such a thing?


    His question apparently did not make her eyes blink even though she did not answer immediately.


    She stared intensely into his eyes.


    Perhaps under ordinary circumstances she would have been furious at being asked to do such a thing. However, since she had just been served like that plus she was drowning in desire, there was probably some imagination going on.


    For David, her silence was enough of an indication that he could act.


    He sat up again then climbed on top of her body with his cock pointing forward, getting closer to her mouth.


    When he arrives at her breasts, he sits on them, something that is really soft when sat on.


    The woman might be a bit ufortable having her breasts sat on. She slides her body up while raising her chest. This only made things easier for David. His cock was now right in front of her lips.


    With one push, the head of his cock met her still tightly closed lips.


    However, the woman''s lips began to open on their own.


    She really didn''t resist his dick going in there.


    As expected, she was also curious about it.


    Little by little, David''s cock went further into her mouth. The sensation was indescribable, enough to make her eyes red with desire.


    "Alice, I love you," David said, finally saying what she wanted because he gave her this.


    He grabbed her head, holding it firmly while pushing his cock harder.


    He couldn''t see her expression anymore because his cock had gone so far into her mouth that her face met his crotch.


    "Great," David said, starting to push and pull on her head.


    The sensation of her mouth was enough to make him feel like he was floating in the sky.


    It was wet, soaking his dick, but her saliva was really warm so it gave him a morefortable sensation.


    However, David didn''t want to linger on this for long as he was already impatient.


    He backed up, pulling his dick out of her mouth.


    When he finally saw her face, he found that she was panting with her eyes ring at him.


    "Boy, you asshole!" She cursed in an angry tone while pinching his thigh.


    Only, her angry tone did not sound so cold. It actually gave off a pleasant impression.


    "Hehehehe!" David justughed, pushing her down before opening her thighs.


    Quickly, he ced his dick in front of her pussy which only got wetter.


    When it came in contact with his dick, it seemed to open up.


    Without holding back, David pushed his dick into that pussy, even with hard movements.


    "Ahhhh..." The woman moaned instantly, very loudly while her ass lifted up.


    Even her eyes and mouth were wide open. She seemed to be feeling a pleasure she had never felt.


    To David''s surprise, she pulled his hands so that his body came down onto her.


    After that, both her hands went around his neck while her legs went up to his waist, wrapping around his body.


    She hugged him tightly as if she didn''t want to get away from him.


    "Boy," she said as her hands grabbed his head and ruffled his hair.


    At this point, David could no longer care that she kept calling him boy. Their bodies were already one, which meant their marriage was bound even stronger.


    He grabbed her breasts, squeezing them hard as her skin tightened.


    "Ohhh..." She moaned softly.


    "Do you like this?" David asked her.


    Chatting first didn''t matter because she kept her eyes on his.


    "Yes," she replied, not denying it.


    "Then does that mean you want to keep doing it with me?" David asked again, bringing his face closer to hers so that their noses met.


    She didn''t answer right away, she hugged him tighter.


    "How about you leave your other women and just focus on being my husband and stay by my side. I will help you be the ruler of the world," she said in response which made David''s expression freeze.


    Had this woman be so obsessed with him that she wanted to have him all to herself?


    He didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Unfortunately it was a request he couldn''t possibly fulfill.


    "I can''t for this," he replied in a soft tone.


    When she heard his answer, Alice''s expression strangely turned cold.


    "Hmph!" She snorted, showing her anger.


    When female selfishness appeared, David knew that words were unreliable.


    He kissed her beautiful lips then wiggled his hips, instantly making her eyes widen.


    It seemed to make her forget their previous conversation.


    She broke the kiss and moaned uncontrobly.


    "Ahhhhh... Ohhhh... Ahhhh..." Her moans were loud and captivating, turning the night into an exquisite one.


    Her fondness for this was evident in the way she held him like she wanted to be one with him even though they were already one.


    In no time at all, the woman''s body released a warm, fragrant sweat. Her embrace bes morefortable. However, in order to move more easily, David raises his body up slightly so that she can see how his cock moves in and out of her pussy.


    His movements only became faster, producing the sound of water sshing inside the woman''s pussy.


    She moaned continuously and showed an expression of pleasure.


    Her hands were now on his chest, moving erratically.


    "David, ohhhh..." While moaning, she apparently no longer called him boy, but his name.


    This was certainly something David liked.


    He became more excited, smiling as he wiggled his hips and groped her breasts to give her more pleasure.


    With time, her actions only be more shocking.


    She even caresses his face, as if showing her affection for him.


    Feeling that the intensity was increasing, David thought about changing positions.


    He held her waist and stood up, pulling her to stand with him.


    Her body was a bit heavy because she was tall, but holding her while standing was reallyfortable.


    Alice was a bit surprised by the position. David then took a step forward, pushing her until her back was against the wall.

 Chapter 192: Beautiful

    This was actually afortable position for Alice to hug David. Her breasts could fully sink into his chest.


    In order tofortably lift her body, David ced both his hands under her buttocks, squeezing them asionally.


    Intensely, he looked at her face which only became more beautiful with a blush.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    He wiggled his hips, hard and fast.


    Alice who had just been able to breathe calmly was instantly made to moan uncontrobly again.


    Her face was lifted up while her breath was panting.


    Seeing her tightened neck, David kissed her neck, sucking it so hard that her body trembled uncontrobly.


    "Ahhhhhhh..." She moaned like she was screaming out loud. Her hands pressed against David''s head, seemingly trying to sink it into her neck.


    She was going crazy and in fact, her ass started moving back and forth, responding to his movements.


    After that, she pulled his head to stop kissing her neck.


    What she did next surprised David.


    She actually took the initiative to kiss his lips, instantly bringing out her tongue to lick his lips, even trying to get inside his mouth.


    David couldn''t help but show a smiling look. He caressed her waist affectionately, sending his tongue to meet hers.


    Making love to her bes more enjoyable, as expected from a middle-aged woman no matter how cold her nature is.


    He thought of trying a new position while standing.


    First, he first turned his body around, bringing Alice to the center of the mattress.


    "Honey, turn around," he told her in his gentle tone while pulling his dick out of her pussy.


    It was very wet now, standing up like a pir.


    Even Alice seemed mesmerized when she saw that dick again, something that gave her such pleasure that she felt crazy.


    Now, David seemed to want to stab her pussy from behind.


    She didn''t mind turning around backwards because surely the sensation would be even more incredible.


    David smiled seeing her turn around herself. Looking at her big ass again, he even thinks about stabbing her ass hole. However, that was not something appropriate.


    When he pushed her upper body down slightly and her ass lifted up, her pussy hole was clearly visible.


    He hurriedly inserted his dick into her pussy.


    "Ohhhhhhh..." Instantly, Alice let out a long, deep moan of pleasure.


    She looked back, as if asking to be kissed again.


    Of course, he kissed her. His hands held each of her breasts while his hips rocked rapidly so that his crotch mmed into her ass constantly.


    It''s a sensation that cannot be described anymore. As their tongues caressed each other, the sound of flesh shing continued to echo from below before merging with Alice''s uncontroble moans.


    The woman could not continue kissing with the sensation in her pussy.


    As for David, he started licking her back.


    Minute after minute passed, Alice''s pussy became so tight that David was panting.


    He started to be unable to hold back his cum, especially when he felt warm liquid trying to gush out from the depths of that pussy.


    Since it was like that, he retaliated by spurting his cum into that pussy.


    "Ahhhhh..." He also moaned along with Alice.


    His eyes were wide with pleasure beyond imagination.


    It weakened his body so quickly that he fell into a sitting position.


    He didn''t end up lying down as his back managed to lean against the wall.


    His breathing was ragged, trying to stabilize.


    It seemed to be short, but in fact it was very long.


    Alice who was sitting in front of him held his hand that was hugging her stomach.


    She stabilized her breathing, and it was faster than his.


    Her eyes looked at her own pussy that was still swallowing David''s dick.


    It was still very hard even after cum, so it was still able to fill her pussy.


    Now, her pussy feels too full because there is cum that seems to be able to fill the cup.


    As desire stabilized, her mind became clear.


    Remembering everything she did with David made her feel distrustful of herself, but she was well aware that she enjoyed it very much, something that made her feel affection for David.


    At this moment, David rested his chin on her shoulder.


    "I think we are destined to be husband and wife who love each other," he said to the woman who happened to be staring at him.


    Hearing that, her expression changed for a moment, almost bing cold again.


    Perhaps she was almost upset, but then found his words pleasant to hear.


    In the end, she fell silent without being able to say anything.


    David hugged her tighter, even with his legs while his cheek pressed against hers.


    Desireless, Alice still lookedfortable.


    "I want to sleep, can you get rid of that thing?" she said as she spoke.


    She did not turn her gaze in any particr direction, but the intent of her words was clearly understandable.


    However, she was only asking David to take his dick out of her pussy, not asking him to stop hugging her.


    "Sure!" David didn''t object, and used his hand to pull out his own dick.


    Pa!


    It came out of her pussy standing upright and very wet.


    After that, his cum and her love juices flowed out of her pussy hole which was wide open but started to close again.


    In just a moment, the nket became wet.


    Click!


    The woman suddenly snapped her fingers, making all the lights go out except for the dimmp that was only as bright as a candle.


    They could still see each other''s figures, but they were more like shadows.


    After that, Alice moved, but her movement was very surprising. She turned her body towards him and hugged him before pressing him down while shey on top of him.


    It was a clear initiative to hug him in a passionless state, David found it irresistible.


    Only, thisdy seems to prefer lying on top of his body.


    Her face was now sunk next to his neck.


    "It seems you''re just embarrassed to say you love me, hehehe," David said,ughing softly as he stroked her hair.


    "Don''t get big-headed," she replied, immediately protesting.


    "But your actions are clear evidence," David replied, stroking her back after stroking her hair.


    Alice immediately had trouble responding after David spoke of evidence.


    "Are any of your women simr to me? In terms of age and status?" the woman suddenly asked as she changed the subject.


    David couldn''t help but be interested in the question because it was indeed very interesting.


    "Yeah, also my girlfriend''s mother, the widow of the Rothschild family, Evelyn, I''m sure she''s your equal," David replied, not minding telling her this.


    He didn''t need to ask Alice to know that she knew Evelyn. After all, even Erza knew Evelyn.


    When she heard that, Alice looked surprised. Her face lifted up to his and her eyes looked intensely into his.


    "You''re such an asshole," Alice said, as if she was annoyed at David''s answer.


    David showed a wry smile as he replied, "It''s not like you. That woman herself approached me for no particr reason even though she knew I was her daughter''s boyfriend. I just epted because I couldn''t refuse."


    "Hmph, I knew that woman was just a viin using the Rothschild Family to level up. She''ll look for love elsewhere, but I didn''t expect her to have such bad taste." Alice said in an irritated tone.


    It seemed that there might be a small conflict between her and Evelyn because she spoke badly of her.


    However, David pinched Alice''s butt because she called Evelyn''s taste bad.


    "How can Evelyn have bad taste? This means your taste is bad too," he said.


    "My taste is indeed bad, and this happened because of a forced start," Alice replied, instantly leaving David speechless.


    Tonight, they actually slept in each other''s arms. Alice rested her head on his shoulder while he held the back of her head. Both of his legs hug her legs.


    It''s a very cozy sleep as they share an incredible warmth.


    When cuddling Alice in this situation, David can''t help but fantasize about cuddling her with Evelyn on the mattress.


    It might be hard to find women with status and beauty above them as they are the kind who have great wealth and power.


    The sensation of hugging the two of them might already be at the highest level.


    It was no different from being the ruler of the earth.


    The night seemed short because of how incredible it was.


    David opened his eyes only to find that Alice was still lying on top of his body with her breasts pressed against his chest.


    Despite not seeing her face, he thought she had woken up earlier. She just stayed there quietly.


    Maybe she felt toofortable to leave or she also wanted to y one more session with him.


    "Honey," he said, pushing her face up.


    Sunlight filled the room, so everything was clear.


    Sure enough, the woman''s eyes were already open.


    When their eyes met, she looked into his eyes without blinking.


    Even just by looking at her eyes, David knew that she did want it again. After all, who wouldn''t be in high desire in the morning.

 Chapter 193: Morning

    Before David took the initiative, the woman''s face dropped down until their lips met. She apparently takes the initiative herself to kiss him.


    This was the beginning, so the sensation was more enjoyable.


    David hugged her waist tightly as he kissed her back.


    At the same time, with his other hand, he inserted his cock into her pussy from below.


    It was already wet, so it was very easy to enter.


    Instantly, Alice''s eyes widened from the dick entering her pussy with her on top. The sensation was too overwhelming that she had no other choice but to break the kiss and moan in pleasure.


    She was instantly breathless.


    David caressed her face with a faint smile.


    "My waist is a bit sore, to be honest," he said. "So, can you move first?"


    David asked her to get on top and be the driving force of this game.


    As a woman of great modesty, she would probably be embarrassed to wiggle her ass in front of him while he could watch on. That''s exactly what intrigues him.


    He pushes her shoulders so that she sits on top of his crotch.


    It soon became clear to her eyes how his cock sank inside her constantly throbbing pussy.


    The immense pleasure he was feeling now was obviously not without reason.


    This woman''s pussy was of such a different quality that it gave a sensation that was far above.


    When sitting on her crotch, Alice''s body seemed to writhe with soft moansing out of her mouth.


    She was undoubtedly enjoying herself immensely, but she was perhaps hesitant to move to add to this pleasure.


    David tried to lure her, groping her breasts gently and asionally roughly while continuing to smile.


    The woman only continued to squirm, so helpless with the pleasure that her ass unconsciously began to move.


    "Ahhhh..." In the end, she moaned loudly and began to go crazy, not holding back anymore. She started wiggling her ass back and forth to enjoy David''s dick inside her pussy.


    Her eyes looked into David''s eyes quite intensely while her hands held his shoulders. Her movements be faster until her breasts jiggle beautifully.


    After that, she presses against his body, forcefully kissing him again.


    This morning''s session is just like that, but they do it for more than 30 minutes.


    Cum makes them helpless so they have to lie down longer.


    It''s just that, Alice seems to be busy today. She suddenly said, "take me to the bathroom!"


    Her request instantly makes David think that she is being spoiled.


    Even cold women also want to be spoiled in love situations.


    David naturally didn''t mind spoiling her. He hugged her waist before standing up, getting off the bed, and going to the bathroom.


    The woman clings to his body even though her passion has calmed down, her embrace is still strong.


    She seems to enjoy the warmth from him.


    In no time, they arrived inside the bathroom.


    It was a luxurious bathroom with a small swimming pool on its side.


    David felt that it was a better ce to bathe than under the shower, so he jumped into the pool while continuing to carry Alice.


    Ssh!


    They fell simultaneously without separating because they were still holding each other tightly.


    Even underwater, they were still hugging each other.


    Their bodies then came out of the water with their hair tidy.


    "Hehehe..." David caressed Alice''s face with gentle movements as he looked at her expression that was no longer cold in front of him.


    In this bathroom, she seemed to be in less of a hurry.


    Or maybe it was because she was still enjoying his embrace.


    Even she seemed unconcerned with the numerous kiss marks on her body.


    She hugged him for quite a while before trying to scrub her body and get some soap.


    When she got the soap, she climbed to the edge of the pool, sitting there without a care in the world.


    She scrubbed her body with the soap until her naked figure was full of soap suds.


    David, who was still in the pool, watched her.


    It was really a pleasant sight, like watching a queen taking a bath.


    And the queen didn''t mind being a spectacle.


    This only proved that Alice loved him even more.


    Watching her from the pool, her pussy was clearly visible, but then it was covered by soap suds.


    Of course, watching a scene like this only makes a man''s heart ufortable. It''s ufortable for not holding her.


    David came closer, climbing to the edge of the pool, right by her side.


    "Honey, I''ll just have the soap on your body," David said, hugging her directly so that the soap suds on Alice''s body transferred to his.


    Now that her body was in a very soft and slippery state, hugging her was sofortable that he couldn''t help but hold her breasts.


    "Use it yourself!" Alice as usual, ordered him to act normally. She put the soap bottle in her hand in his hand.


    However, he only took it for a moment before putting it aside. He just continued to hold her.


    Alice rolled her eyes, yet she was probably enjoying this so she didn''t try to push him away.


    "I have to get to the White House," she said.


    She went back down to the pool while David continued to follow her.


    Saying that she is an ant following the sweet sugar may not be wrong.


    Inside the pool, the soap suds on their bodies soon disappeared, leaving their bodies clean.


    Alice immediately got out of the pool, grabbing a towel to dry her body.


    Surprisingly there was only one towel in this bathroom so they had to share.


    Maybe the hotel staff forgot to increase the number of towels.


    "Honey, don''t we have breakfast first?" David asked Alice as they returned to the room.


    "We''ll have breakfast outside," Alice replied.


    After saying that, she looked at him, and asked, "can you go for a minute and get my dress from Mira?"


    It seemed that she was a bit confused about this dress since she didn''t have a change of clothes.


    David chuckled as he replied, "that''s not necessary!"


    He waved his hand and a very luxurious white dress appeared in his hand.


    He had no shortage of luxurious dresses of various sizes, so if hisdy wanted a dress, she could choose in his storage ring.


    Alice furrowed her brows at the sudden appearance of the dress.


    For a moment, she nced at his ring.


    However, she didn''t seem to mind. Her hand picked up the dress before walking to the bed to get her bra and panties.


    She started getting dressed, looking elegant despite her quick movements.


    After putting on her bra and panties, she put on the dress, which did indeed fit her tall body.


    Instantly, she gave off a strong impression of elegance.


    She was very beautiful in the white dress.


    Even then the woman looked in the mirror and then put her hair up in a bun.


    Of course, she did not forget to put on her shawl.


    When she saw David was still naked, she couldn''t help but say, "quickly put on your clothes."


    "Hehehehe..." David justughed.


    He then took out a pair of pants and a shirt that was also white. He felt that it would be great if they wore clothes of the same color.


    Alice knitted her eyebrows looking at his shirt, but she didn''tment.


    After that, he waved his hand, asking him to follow her.


    They walked out of the room, down to the hotel lobby which was rather crowded as people started to leave the hotel.


    Alice and David attracted attention again, especially the people who saw themst night.


    Even by looking at Alice''s ass as she walked, people knew that she was being fucked really hard by David.


    Unfortunately, her face still couldn''t be seen because her shawl covered her nose up to her chin.


    However, her aura during the morning is more like that of a middle-aged woman so people start to realize that she really is a middle-aged woman.


    As people watched them, David held Alice''s hand.


    He thought he needed to show them that they were lovers, not between a sugar mommy and a hired boy.


    Alice didn''t mind his hand being held either, even her fingers grasped his palm.


    Maybe she also didn''t want to be misunderstood that they were not lovers.


    In the hotel courtyard, Mira looked surprised to see them holding hands, but she spected that this was only because of David''s wishes, Alice obeyed his wishes because she didn''t want him to make trouble.


    "Take us to a restaurant," Alice said when she arrived beside the open car door. She then entered without letting go of David''s hand.


    This was certainly a sight that made Mira doubt her spection.


    There seemed to be some affection from Alice towards David. She felt it as a woman.


    In the car after closing the door and before Mira got into the car, David pulled Alice into his seat.


    "Honey, I still want to hug you," he said with a spoiled tone and a smile begging her to agree.


    It was enough to make Alice unable to refuse.

 Chapter 194: Meeting An Acquaintance

    In an instant, Alice was sitting on his thighs, looking up at him, and seemed to not mind being in his arms.


    After that, Mira finally got into the car, dumbfounded by the scene inside.


    How could this have happened? She wondered.


    David just looked at her indifferently, he pressed Alice''s head to resuscitate her on his shoulder, and she didn''t mind, even enjoyed leaning on his shoulder.


    Then, her arms returned his embrace, wrapping around his chest.


    It seemed that it was not David who wanted to hold her, she also still wanted to hold him.


    asionally, David caressed her curvy back.


    Watching all that, Mira''s vision became a bit blurry.


    "What are you waiting for, hurry up and drive!" David couldn''t help but speak as Mira continued to watch.


    Hearing his words, she was a bit distracted, but had no other choice but to drive immediately for fear of Alice talking too.


    She sat down, fastened the seat belt, and then drove the car.


    As the car started moving, Alice suddenly raised her head so that her face was facing David''s face.


    "What do you want to eat?" she asked, much to David''s surprise.


    It seemed that she had just decided that they would have breakfast at a restaurant before she went to the White House, but she hadn''t decided what breakfast, which is why she asked David.


    Her question was the crux of the amazing thing because a cold woman like her asks for her husband''s opinion first. It means she''s starting to respect him seriously and deeply.


    "I guess toast with warm milk isn''t bad," David replied with a faint smile.


    Alice nodded at his answer.


    She looked at Mira and said, "find a restaurant that sells toast and warm milk!"


    After saying that, she looked back at David''s face.


    "You''re quite addictive to me, to be honest," she said in a rather soft tone.


    Mira was more surprised by this.


    What did she mean that Alice was addicted? Was she addicted to being with David?


    What had they been doing all night that she could be addicted?


    Unconsciously, Mira looked back only to find Alice''s face moving to David''s until their lips met.


    She was actually kissing his lips here.


    It was now bing clear what addiction she was in. It had already reached the point where she was showing it.


    Mira might be her personal chauffeur as well as her assistant in various personal matters so it didn''t matter if she saw private things from her, but a kiss like this? After all, this was a different kiss from the one at the mansion after their wedding.


    Alice''s lips seemed to press against David''s, to which David immediately responded.


    They were seen sucking each other''s lips.


    Mira was getting more and more breathless, and forcibly stared forward to calm her mind even though she wanted to keep looking.


    If she kept looking, her mind would be chaotic


    Most importantly, she wouldn''t be able to drive.


    It''s not that Alice is very desirous now because her desire has calmed down enough after morning lovemaking, but she probably just likes moments like this where they hug and kiss. This doesn''t need desire.


    Of course, David was still doing some naughty things like groping her ass, which Mira sometimes saw.


    Thedy in the end still nces back asionally.


    Not wanting this to happen for too long, Mira decided to stop at the closest though not the best restaurant. Most importantly it sold toast and warm milk.


    When the car stopped, she pulled the handbrake quite hard, as if venting her frustration.


    Unfortunately, David and Alice seemed to be too immersed in their kiss.


    Even after the car stopped, they still didn''t stop.


    Mira rolled her eyes, wondering if she needed to tell them that they had arrived.


    "Boss!" In the end, she actually called Alice.


    She didn''t want her schedule to be dyed because she kissed for too long.


    Her name being called, Alice spontaneously looked forward, stopping her kiss with David.


    After which, she looked around, discovering that they had already arrived.


    She then put on her shawl again to cover her face.


    "Let''s go," she said to David.


    David didn''t mind since he was a bit hungry, he opened the door on the side and let Alice go down first.


    After that, only then did he get out of the car.


    And just like before, they were still holding hands while outside the car. Alice grasped his palm quite tightly, as if she objected to him not being in contact with her.


    "Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! What am I looking at now? It seems thatst night you guys really managed to build a deep love." There was a sudden female voice from behind them when they had just stepped into the restaurant.


    The voice made Alice furrow her brows, looking very disturbed.


    Whether David or Alice, they were familiar with the voice because it was Erza''s voice.


    Looking back, David instantly found her figure in her usual style.


    However, he couldn''t help but be dumbfounded when he saw the woman standing beside him. She was actually not alone.


    The woman was simr to Alice, a middle-aged woman but still looked to be in her 30s, having her blonde hair neatly put up in a bun.


    She was wearing trousers and a professional shirt, carrying a briefcase, looking so ssy that the men who saw her stopped in their tracks just to take a longer look.


    Of course, she was Evelyn, Jane''s mother.


    How could she be here?


    She smiled faintly at David, asionally winking her left eye as if teasing him.


    Alice''s brows furrowed more sharply.


    After that, she turned around and proceeded to the restaurant.


    "Book us a private room," she said to Mira.


    Thetter nodded, quickening her pace.


    She knew that there was an important meeting now, not just a breakfast between Alice and David.


    Evelyn had obviously note for no reason. She probably wanted to discuss the cooperation between the Rothschild Family and the Morgan Family.


    This was because thetter had turned the tide by taking over the position of President.


    Erza and Evelyn followed behind, saying nothing.


    When they arrived inside the restaurant, the private room for them was ready.


    The waiters of the restaurant invited them to go to the second floor.


    Erza and Evelyn continued to follow, and Alice did not object either.


    When they arrived at the door of the private room, Alice finally let go of David''s hand.


    She opened the door, revealing a luxurious dining room.


    Only, the dining table was more like a table in a living room, surrounded by sofas.


    Perhaps it was designed for a rxing atmosphere.


    Alice didn''t walk straight to the table. She stood beside the door, inviting David to sit down first.


    Here, she opened her shawl so that her face was revealed.


    Evelyn who finally arrived in front of her showed Alice a mysterious smile.


    "Come in," Alice said in a cold tone that instantly returned when she spoke to others.


    Evelyn said nothing, and entered the private room.


    Only, when Erza wanted to enter, Alice closed the door, locking it directly from the inside, leaving Erza dumbfounded as her steps halted.


    In the end, she smiled wryly.


    "Well, well, this is the business of those who are older," she said, looking at Mira.


    Meanwhile, inside the private room, Evelyn made her way to the table first. And she sat next to David, immediately cing her hand on his shoulder.


    "Honey, you really soared too far in my absence. See, now you brought a friend for me in your big harem," she said with a tone like she wanted tough.


    Unlike Alice, she was a woman who could tease and joke around.


    In the end, she was not really a cold woman. She just seemed a bit cold, and that was more due to the nature of a woman of too high a social status when dealing with people at a lower level.


    Alice frowned as she saw Evelyn unceremoniously hugging David.


    Of course, the rtionship between them was obvious, but Alice thought she should at least respect him here considering this was her territory.


    The way she respected her was by not touching David and behaving as if she was just a guest who had no rtionship with David.


    "It''s fate!" David remained casual. He did not mind hugging Evelyn''s slender waist.


    The concept of territory was not important to him because to him the entire world was his territory in the future.


    If there were two of his women around him, then he could embrace both of them.


    When Alice walked to the dining table, he waved to her, asking her to sit beside him.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not nning to do anything bad. I just want to take a picture with you two," he said.


    "Hehehehe..." Evelynughed at that.


    "Come on Alice, I think we really need to have a picture together. Although you might kind of hate me, here it''s better if we work together, after all, we have a lot of young rivals." The woman said.

 Chapter 195: Three

    Evelyn was just being realistic. She and Alice had a lot inmon.


    Although she was confident, it was better to have a partner.


    With her and Alice, she thought no one could stand against them.


    Jane and Erza could easily be stepped on.


    Alice rolled her eyes, like she wanted to snort at Evelyn.


    "If you want to talk to me, sit somewhere else," she said coldly, continuing to show hostility to Evelyn.


    However, thetter refused.


    "Come on, can''t I borrow David for today? Didn''t you have your fill of himst night? Just so you know, I haven''t even made love to him yet, you did it first," Evelyn said in response.


    This surprised Alice a little so she looked at David as if asking if it was true that he had not made love to Evelyn yet.


    "Ehhmmm..." David cleared his throat.


    "She''s always a bit busy, so yeah, we haven''t had time to do it," he said with a strange expression.


    Maybe this could make Alice a little proud that she did it first.


    Of course, this was not something that could make her mind agree for them to take a picture together.


    When she was caught off guard, David grabbed her hand, pulling her until she was sitting on her other side.


    Quickly, he wrapped his arms around her waist.


    Now, he ended up hugging Alice and Evelyn simultaneously.


    It was an indescribable sensation, like he became the King of Europe and America.


    As for taking photos, he had no trouble. He threw his cell phone into the air, directly shooting a video towards them.


    It was able to record a few seconds before it fell. Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    Because of his earlier pull, Alice and Evelyn spontaneously dropped their heads on his shoulder so that it looked like they were leaning there.


    And they also unconsciously stared at the cell phone that David threw into the air.


    Everything happened in no time.


    David then picked up his cell phone before it hit the floor, releasing Evelyn and Alice''s waist.


    Thetter became breathless with anger at his behavior.


    "How did it go?" Evelyn, on the other hand, looked curious about the video.


    David also opened it immediately, ying it in front of Evelyn.


    Although Alice looked angry, she still watched out of curiosity.


    The video began with a scene where the two women''s heads rested on David''s shoulders.


    After that, they gazed at them.


    It was such a good moment that David stopped the video and took a screenshot.


    What he was after was a photo.


    This was because as the two women stared into the camera, it looked like they were enjoying his embrace.


    Looking at the photo, David felt like his head was flying all over the ce.


    "You''d better delete it," Alice said, still visibly objecting.


    She was obviously afraid of the video getting out.


    If that really happened, the world would be in an uproar, not just themon people, but also the elite.


    They would question who David was.


    "Don''t worry, it''s safe on my phone," David replied, caressing the woman''s thigh covered by the fabric of her dress.


    After that, he wanted to lean on her body, but she suddenly stood up, sitting on the opposite sofa.


    He almost fell down because he failed to lean back.


    Fortunately, Evelyn held his hand. That woman did not seem to be going to let him suffer.


    "By the way, what did you want to talk to Alice about?" David asked Evelyn.


    "She is worrying the elites in Europe, I need toe to rify her policies after holding the position of President," Evelyn replied, looking at Alice, as if she also wanted to know.


    Alice just stared at the woman in silence. Saying nothing to join their conversation.


    "Perhaps I don''t need to continue here if you guys want to talk seriously," David said.


    He stood up after he said that.


    Not that he was bothered, but their conversation must have been quite long and it was only about mundane things. He would get bored if he listened on the side.


    "Dear!" Evelyn called out to David when thetter stood up, winking at him.


    Although she didn''t exin anything, David knew what she wanted.


    He held her hand, then sent his lips to hers.


    In an instant, their lips met.


    Evelyn immediately wrapped her arms around David''s neck, sucking his lips firmly.


    When she saw that, Alice''s eyes became slightly red.


    She was obviously holding back her emotions or she would have jumped up to w Evelyn.


    David stopped the kiss not long after, not wanting to sink too deep or he wouldn''t be able to stop.


    He then went to the door, unlocked it and opened the door.


    Outside, he saw Erza still standing, chatting with Mira.


    The waiters arrived with breakfast dishes, consisting of toast and warm milk.


    However, Mira stopped them before they reached the door.


    She told them that she would deliver the food.


    The waiters did not mind. They allowed Mira to do so.


    "Why are you out?" Erza asked David as thetter approached her.


    "I think I''ll just have breakfast downstairs," David replied.


    "Hehehe..." His answer apparently made Erzaugh.


    "Then let''s have breakfast together," she said, pulling David''s hand downstairs.


    David didn''t mind following the woman downstairs, they ordered a new dish because the one sent upstairs was for the private room.


    David who was already very hungry ate with gusto, even one loaf of bread was not enough for him. He asked for extra bread plus roasted meat.


    Last night, his energy waspletely drained because the woman he was with was no ordinary woman.


    Of course, he also made a huge profit.


    The increase in his strength was too ridiculous that he was thinking of fighting Leonardo again.


    When he was just thinking about that man, that man apparently came to this restaurant, just by himself but in professional clothes, wearing a mask to cover his face.


    He looked around until he found Erza. He then approached her.


    His eyes also found David''s whereabouts.


    This time, his gaze at him didn''t seem so good.


    Although he did give a cold impression, but this time David felt like the man had a grudge against him.


    Perhaps he knew thatst night he spent time with Alice, who was his ex-wife.


    Yes, his ex-wife, now belonging to another man.


    The thing is he still admired Alice, just didn''t like her coldness towards him.


    He had repeatedly tried to console himself by thinking that he had nothing to do with Alice anymore so it didn''t matter if she belonged to another man, but still, he sometimes felt cheated on.


    This made him subconsciously start to resent David.


    The feeling of being cheated on was of course even more ufortable when the one who cheated on him was a young man.


    "Where''s your mom, Erza?" She asked Erza without preamble.


    At this point, there was no way he was talking to David. He didn''t even nce at him anymore.


    However, David was being casual, as if he didn''t care about her either.


    If he dared to do anything strange, he would fight him with his Excalibur.


    Alice was already his, and she was obviously very happy to be with him.


    "She''s upstairs, meeting with Evelyn of the Rothschild Family," Erza replied casually, without letting go of her fork.


    Hearing her answer, Leonardo knitted his brows.


    "After she finishes meeting with Evelyn, tell her to go to the White House as soon as possible," Leonardo said.


    He apparently turned around immediately after saying that, not going upstairs to see Alice.


    He seemed to be in a bad mood.


    "You broke my father''s heart," Erza said, looking at David with strange eyes.


    "Aren''t you the one who wanted me with your mom?" David replied.


    "He-he-he!" Erza strangelyughed.


    "By the way, how was that womanst night?" she asked.


    That made David roll his eyes.


    Was there any girl naughtier than this woman?


    She not only let her mom y with her boyfriend, but also wanted to know how her mom yed.


    "Is she shy or aggressive?" The woman asked again before David answered.


    "I won''t pry into other people''s privacy," David replied.


    He chose not to answer because there was no point in talking about this.


    However, Erza suddenly grabbed his shirt, pulling it up until his chest was revealed.


    Of course, there were still plenty of kiss marks there that would probably take another day before they disappeared.


    "Tsk! Tsk! Tsk!" Erza immediately chuckled as she saw the brief scene.


    From those numerous kiss marks, she could instantly deduce how her mother yed with David.


    And this was no surprise to her.


    No matter how cold the woman was. Her desire couldn''t possibly not be high when she was alone with David in the room.


    "Which is more enjoyable, my body or hers." She was still giving David questions, and this was something more ridiculous.


    David chose not to speak because he didn''t want to talk about perverted things in this situation.


    He continued eating.


    However, something happened while he was eating again.


    He suddenly felt two very strong auras upstairs.


    The two auras did not explode because if they did, this restaurant would explode.


    This could only be sensed by Spiritual Beings.


    "Damn, they''re fighting," said Erza.

 Chapter 196: Date After Married

    Those two auras seemed to be the auras of Evelyn and Alice. They did not release them, but their auras were in a state of readiness to explode.


    This was only possible if they were fighting, at least fighting through talking.


    It had not been half an hour since he left them and now that something like this had happened, David did not know whether tough or cry.


    He quickly stood up, but he asked Erza to stay there. He was worried that her presence would only add to the conflict.


    This could only be stopped by him, the young man they loved.


    Arriving upstairs, he found Mira standing in front of the door, but not daring to enter.


    He quickened his pace, beckoning her aside with a wave of his hand.


    Then he opened the door, and went straight in and closed it again because he didn''t want anyone to see.


    The sight inside the private room instantly stunned David.


    Evelyn was lying on the table while Alice pressed her neck with one hand while her other hand held a short spear made of blood, pointed at Evelyn''s face, ready to pierce it.


    However, the lying Evelyn was also not just standing still.


    Right behind Alice''s back, there were several knives floating in the air, ready to pierce her back.


    "Come on, do it, let''s see who dies first!" Evelyn was not frightened. She provoked Alice who showed a cold expression with eyes filled with killing intent.


    "What are you two doing?" David immediately spoke, but did not immediately approach for fear of one of them making an unintentional move.


    He wouldn''t be able to stop them if they actually tried to kill each other in that position.


    Only after he spoke did they realize that he hade.


    They both simultaneously stared at him.


    Alice furrowed her brows, as if she did not want David toe so that she could settle things here.


    As for Evelyn, she smiled faintly.


    "Honey, look at your new lover, she''s so grumpy, suddenly attacking me," Evelyn said in aining tone.


    While saying that, she seized the opportunity to get away from Alice''s pressure.


    With one move, she managed to jump to David''s side.


    Alice also stopped trying to attack, but she continued to stare at Evelyn with sharp eyes.


    "Honey, I''m sorry, but I have to go back to Europe soon," Evelyn said again.


    Her lips moved quickly to his cheek, giving him a single kiss.


    She then opened the door and left with hasty steps.


    David furrowed his brows, still not understanding what happened.


    As for Alice, she sat on the sofa, still looking upset.


    David knew that he needed to put her in a good mood. He walked over to her and sat beside her, holding her hand with one hand while his other hand stroked her hair.


    "Alice dear, what''s got you so upset?" he asked in a soft tone.


    Soothing this cold middle-aged woman was something pleasant. David didn''t feel bad when he did it.


    "That woman is asking to be killed," Alice replied, still with a cold tone but the coldness was not directed at David.


    She picked up the cup filled with warm milk and drank it quickly until it was gone.


    Only then did she seem to calm down somewhat.


    Her eyes looked into David''s face, bing rather soft.


    To David''s surprise, she suddenly leaned into his body, like she wanted to be hugged.


    Even her hand held his.


    Of course, he likes it when she wants to be pampered, he hugged her and kissed her head.


    "By the way, Leonardo just came, he told Erza to tell you to go to the White House immediately," David said.


    Although he would have preferred to have Alice with him, he did not want to interrupt her work.


    Hence, he told her this.


    "No need, I''m not going to the White House for the next two days," she said, much to David''s surprise.


    "Why, aren''t you the President? You should always be at the White House," David said.


    Surprisingly, Alice hugged him right after he spoke.


    More surprisingly, her lips curled slightly. She was actually smiling, a more charming smile.


    "Don''t you want to stay with me?" she asked.


    "We can take a walk first, after all, we are newly married, we should spend more time together," she added.


    This came as a surprise to David.


    "What about your work?" he asked.


    "Do you know, the President of the United States actually almost always lives in the White House. The one who walks around outside is someone else who reces him with a mask." Alice replied.


    Of course, David had heard the rumors many times, but he wasn''t sure if they were true or not.


    "You want someone else to rece you?" David asked.


    "It doesn''t matter as long as it''s done by my person. I''ll ask Erza to impersonate me. She''s up to the task." Alice showed an even more charming smile when she said that.


    "Let''s go," she added, putting on her shawl and standing up.


    David''s eyes were shining. Not only was Alice opening up to him more and more, she was actually tantly saying that she wanted to spend more time with him.


    This, of course, was wonderful.


    He hurriedly followed her out of the private room.


    The waiting Mira was still confused and became even more confused as Alice suddenly said, "Mira, give me your car key."


    "What?" Mira said that spontaneously because Alice had never asked for the car key.


    Did she want to drive herself?


    Of course, Mira didn''t dare refuse the order. She handed the car key to him.


    After that, the woman suddenly handed the car key to David.


    "You will drive," she said.


    David epted the key with a faint smile because he knew that Alice didn''t want anyone else to follow them. Mira would be left behind for a while.


    After that, they went downstairs.


    Erza was still waiting, knitting her brows as she stared at her mother.


    Her instincts seemed to instantly tell her that something was wrong.


    "Erza!" Alice called out to the woman, signaling her toe closer.


    "What''s wrong?" Erza asked.


    "Go to the White House, and impersonate me, I''m sure you know what you need to do," Alice replied.


    "What?" Erza was as surprised as Mira when she was asked to hand over the car key by Alice.


    Of course, this time Mira was more surprised.


    Alice didn''t exin more, she continued her steps towards the car while Mira stopped her steps beside Erza as she already knew that she would be left behind.


    As for David, he winked at Erza, as if asking her to help her mother well.


    With her intelligence and naughty mind, Erza quickly figured out what these two people were really nning.


    Her face showed astonishment as she looked at her mother.


    She then followed them, wanting to see them off.


    Arriving beside the car, David went straight into the driver''s room while Alice went into the front room for passengers. She no longer went into the back room.


    Vrom!


    The car left immediately, heading in the opposite direction of the White House.


    Surprisingly just as they were leaving, Leonardo''s car returned,ing from the direction of the White House.


    Leonardo stopped his car next to the window in front of the restaurant as Erza and Mira stood there.


    He rolled down his window, looking at Erza with furrowed brows.


    "Where did your mom go?" he asked.


    At this moment, he actually felt a very bad premonition because he knew that Alice left with David, just the two of them.


    To this, Erza also had trouble answering. Her lips opened and closed.


    It took a while before she could speak.


    "Dad, mother asked me to rece her for a while," she said in a rather low voice.


    Hearing that, Leonardo''splexion turned slightly pale.


    Erza naturally didn''t dare to say more, worried that her father would have a heart attack due to jealousy.


    ''It seems that my mother is destined to be with David. My father married her when he was young but he couldn''t get her love. But David, even though he was much younger than my mother, he managed to make my motherfortable with him to the point that she postponed her work just so she could spend more time with him.''


    Erza didn''t know whether tough or cry as she thought that.


    In the car, Alice took off her shawl, and let her hair down.


    She stared at the rearview mirror where Leonardo''s car was clearly visible.


    However, she didn''t seem to care that much.


    "Honey, where are we going?" David asked her.


    Alice turned her gaze towards him as she was asked by him.


    "Do you want luck?" She asked in response.


    She apparently asked back.


    Of course, they were walking around on a date, but people like them couldn''t just walk around without direction. They need a purpose, and maybe a little adventure.


    Later that night, they could continue the fun.


    "If there''s any luck from you, I naturally don''t refuse," David replied with a faint smile.


    His heart was racing somewhat now as he wondered what luck Alice would give him.


    This might be something that could increase his strength.


    "The journey is quite far from this city," Alice said after he answered.


    Then, she pointed at a clothing store.


    "Stop there for a while, I want to change my clothes first," she added.


    David was a bit surprised to hear that, he replied, "I have plenty of clothes, why buy more?"


    After all, she could change in the car, that''s why David was confused, unless she was embarrassed to change in front of him, but that was unlikely since they had already spent the night naked.


    "I just want to go clothes shopping for a while," Alice replied, saying that it was just because she wanted to.


    David smiled wryly and finallyplied with her request.


    After the car stopped, Alice immediately got out of the car. Of course, with a scarf covering her face.


    She also took a mask from the dashboard drawer.

 Chapter 197: Buy a Motorcycle

    David waited in the car as she walked into the clothing store, wondering what her new outfit would look like.


    Apparently, she didn''t stay long. Perhaps she simply picked up the clothes she wanted and changed in the store.


    Looking at her figure in new clothes, David''s eyes couldn''t help but shine.


    She was actually wearing short jeans. Yes, really short jeans, only reaching half of her thighs.


    Both of her legs were exposed, which was even sexier because she was wearing a pair of boots.


    On top of that, she was wearing a rather tight ck T-shirt, which of course couldn''t possibly not be tight with such a sexy body shape.


    As for her hair, it was actually in a high ponytail, looking so dazzling that people who saw her were mesmerized.


    She was also wearing a mask, covering her face except for her eyes and forehead.


    Of course, it was more obvious that she was a middle-aged woman as her body shape was too obvious while her face was not as covered as when she covered her face with a shawl.


    However, besides being a middle-aged woman with a youthful appearance, she gave the impression of having a youthful spirit with her current style.


    With fairly quick steps, she returned to the car, closing the door quite hard.


    David couldn''t stop staring at her, especially since she took off her mask in the car.


    "Not far from here, there is a motorcycle shop. Stop there and buy one," Alice said as she stared back at David, not seeming to mind his intense gaze.


    David couldn''t help but be surprised to hear that she wanted him to buy a motorcycle.


    This made him think about his date with Evelyn.


    Did Alice want something like that too?


    David suddenly suspected that Evelyn had told Alice about this.


    Maybe that was one of the causes of their fight.


    Of course, David didn''t mind, he nodded to Alice with a faint smile, looking forward to riding the motorcycle with her.


    He wanted to see how she hugged him from behind. Considering that she had already taken the initiative to hug him several times, he shouldn''t hesitate to hug her while he was motorcycling with her.


    Sure enough, there was a motorcycle shop in front. It was veryrge with many luxurious motorcycles.


    Of course, carrying a woman like Alice should be a sports bike.


    David stopped the motorcycle, pulling the handbrake up.


    "Wait a minute," he said.


    Before he got out of the car, Alice suddenly asked, "You have money, right? I don''t want a cheap motorcycle."


    David almost coughed at her words, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    Before he could say anything, Alice handed him a ck credit card.


    "The PIN is 232323," she added.


    Seeing that, David felt that he didn''t need to exin about money to Alice.


    "Thank you!" he said, taking the credit card.


    He got out of the car, walking to the motorcycle shop.


    By now he had already decided which motorcycle he would choose.


    It was the bike usually used for Moto Go.


    It was very big, very dashing looking, Repsol brand but pitch ck in color.


    Quite a few visitors surrounded the motorcycle just to look at it and then were distressed by the overpriced price. It was more expensive than a vintage motorcycle like a Harley-Davidson.


    It cost almost 4 million US dors.


    David couldn''t go too far because there were too many people crowding around.


    He finally approached a saleswoman.


    "Miss, I want that motorcycle to be mine," he said to the saleswoman, handing her the credit card.


    The saleswoman was surprised and became even more shocked when she saw that it was a young man speaking.


    However, she was instantly reassured when she saw the credit card.


    Her face became slightly red as if she was happy.


    "Please wait a moment, young master," she said in a very friendly tone, immediately calling David young master as she guessed him to be the son of a super-rich man.


    She then left with the credit card.


    It seemed that she wanted to see the manager of this shop.


    David waited quietly.


    Just a short whileter, the salesdy returned with a rather short, fat middle-aged man.


    He looked very excited.


    "Young master, would you like to buy this motorcycle?" he asked in a rather loud voice that startled the customers who were looking at the Repsol Motorcycle.


    "Yes, I want to use it immediately. Just take care of the documentster," David replied.


    "Okay, okay!" The manager knew that rich people don''t want thingsplicated.


    He sped up the process, swiped the card and asked David to enter the card''s pin.


    After entering the pin and a sessful transaction, David immediately got his keys.


    This didn''t feel like shopping to David.


    When the motorcycle key was in his hand, he immediately walked to the motorcycle.


    All the people who were initially blocking his way made way for him.


    Everything became easy. With a faint smile, he climbed onto the bike, inserting the key into the hole.


    He turned it so that the indicator lit up.


    One press of the starter button started the motorcycle''s engine.


    The exhaust rumbled loudly, but it was afortable sound to hear.


    David felt more incredible on the motorcycle than driving the luxurious Mercedes. Compared to the motorcycle Evelyn bought, this was a notch above.


    Evelyn didn''t buy one like this probably because it wasn''t in stock.


    Vrom!


    David turned the motorcycle''s gas. It moved immediately, heading towards Alice''s car.


    The woman was still in the car and didn''t seem to be getting out before he got to her.


    Everyone in the motorcycle shop kept an eye on him, wanting to see what he was doing so he returned to the car.


    As it turned out, the passenger door of the car opened, and a very beautiful figure stepped down.


    All the men who saw the figure were instantly mesmerized, wondering who she was.

 Chapter 198: Mockery

    When she got out of the car, Alice put on her mask again.


    This was a little annoying because David couldn''t show off Alice''s face to everyone.


    Unfortunately, it couldn''t be done because Alice''s face was easily recognizable.


    Seeing her once might not make people immediately think that she''s the President of the United States now since she only came out to the public yesterday. However, if people look at Alice''s photo again after seeing her face in person, it will be easy for them to conclude.


    Alice observed David sitting on the motorcycle, then looked up at the back seat which was so high even for her tall frame.


    "Come on up, baby," David said, grabbing one of her hands to help her get on the motorcycle.


    Alice finally tried to climb onto the back seat with slow movements.


    When she managed to sit on the seat, her figure looked even more remarkable because of her height.


    She really fit into that motorcycle. Her pair of long legs were very striking, making people imagine being encircled by her legs.


    To David''s surprise, she unhesitatingly hugged his waist, leaning on his back so that her breasts pressed firmly against his body.


    His eyes almost widened from the overwhelming sensation he felt.


    "Let''s go!" the woman said.


    At the same time, the audience was mesmerized by the scene, looking at David jealously.


    Alice was without a doubt an elite woman, rich and beautiful.


    Getting her embrace was definitely something quite indescribable.


    "Hmph, I thought this young man was just a sugar baby!" Suddenly someone said something that shouldn''t have been said, making David who originally wanted to turn the motorcycle''s gas off.


    "What do you say?" He looked at the man who said that, who was also a young man but with an average appearance.


    However, he didn''t seem afraid.


    With his chin up, he replied, "Are my words wrong? You''re just that woman''s sugar baby."


    He mocked David while others looked at each other in a strange way.


    Of course, many were thinking the same. However, something like this shouldn''t be said.


    Even if it was true, this was just about a middle-aged woman who liked a young man.


    And what young man could resist a woman with boundless charm like Alice?


    The man who mocked David was probably just jealous that that luck hadn''te to him.


    Alice also looked at the man, and her eyes were very cold.


    "Boy, after we leave here, someone will shoot you in the head," Alice said, giving a threat that was definitely not just a threat. The man was certain to die because Alice was a cold-blooded woman who had even killed the President of the United States.


    With sharper eyes, she continued, "I don''t like your nder, so I''m saying here that we''re a husband and wife who love each other, not a cheating couple and such. We live together and our families know it."


    Alice doesn''t seem to like it when there are misconceptions about her rtionship with David. She wants to make sure people know that they are husband and wife.


    This is of course more surprising.


    Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    On the other hand, David was surprised that Alice dered that they are husband and wife who love each other.


    It''s like she''s saying that she loves him.


    He smiled faintly before running off on the motorcycle, not wanting to stay there any longer.


    Of course, the young man who mocked her was dumbfounded and looked scared.


    This was because there was a threat from Alice that he would be shot.


    Who was this woman that she dared to make such a threat?


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a bullet came out of nowhere, piercing the young man''s head.


    "Ahhh..." This instantly caused amotion.


    The manager and the saleswoman who were standing side by side trembled.


    The former finally realized that Alice was really a woman of a very high caste. He had never seen someone threaten to kill another person, and that person die only momentster.


    Meanwhile, David and Alice were already quite far away. David couldn''t help but stare at Alice''s face who was leaning on his shoulder.


    "Hehehe, Alice dear, it seems that you just said that we are husband and wife who love each other," he said, deliberately teasing Alice while enjoying her embrace.


    Alice''s eyes were quite calm as she looked back into his eyes.


    "Isn''t that what it is? Unless you think you don''t have such feelings," she replied.


    Her grumpy nature was still there. She admitted honestly about her feelings, but because of his teasing, she scolded him.


    "Of course, I love you," David replied. "It''s just that I also want to hear you say directly that you love me."


    This was what he wanted the most. Alice was opening up more and more, he guessed she wouldn''t mind saying it now.


    Suddenly after she spoke, Alice took off her mask. Maybe now it doesn''t matter if she is without a mask because they are moving fast. People wouldn''t be able to see her face clearly.


    "Saying something when asked is strange," she said and continued, "but I''ll rece it with this."


    After she said that, she kissed David gently on the cheek.


    Instantly, David felt like he was floating above the sky.


    This was purely a love kiss from her, the sensation was so indescribable, leaving him breathless.


    After that, Alice''s embrace of him became stronger, as if she wanted to further convince him that she really loved him.


    Even in his wildest imagination, he did not imagine that he would have a romantic life like this, with a woman who was actually too far away for him.


    He could not say anything to describe the beauty of this.


    Of course, he was still not sure what made Alice who originally only married him to watch over him suddenly be so in love with him.


    It was indeed as the saying goes, no one can guess a woman''s mind including the woman herself.


    Alice probably doesn''t know why either. One thing is for sure, she is toofortable with him that she finds it hard not to love him.

 Chapter 199: Other Distractions

    They went to the suburbs at high speed. Alice seemed to be really enjoying the ride as her embrace didn''t loosen in the slightest.


    David still didn''t know where they were going.


    He kept moving straight ahead. That shouldn''t be wrong since Alice didn''t say anything.


    In no time, they arrived at a road that led to another area where the area around the road was filled with farnds with few viges. The atmosphere of the city had disappeared unless you looked back as the tall buildings of Washington DC were still visible from there.


    However, a disturbance arose when they got there. There was an APV car that was moving fast and then matched the speed of the motorcycle driven by David.


    At the same time, the ss of the car dropped down, revealing the people inside the car.


    In the front passenger seat, David saw Timothy, a young man from the Rockefeller Family who wanted Erza''s love but was tly rejected.


    He was with a group of men ranging in age from 20s to 30s.


    They were all powerful Spiritual Beings.


    Given their dignified-looking appearance, they were probably also members of the Rockefeller Family.


    Their eyes stared at Alice, mesmerized by the woman''s beauty, yet they did not seem to be aware that it was Alice of the Morgan Family.


    Of course, they might not have seen Alice that often, but they had, but in situations like this, their brains tended to think that Alice was a woman they did not recognize.


    On the other hand, Timothy showed an angry expression.


    "Brat, how dare you cheat on Erza after being her boyfriend," he said in a harsh tone.


    David was quite calm. Timothy''s words didn''t bother him. He looked at Alice, asking for her opinion.


    By this time, Alice''s eyes had turned cold.


    "You kids, even your father doesn''t dare to bother me," she said.


    After she said that, blood flowed out of her hand in some way.


    After that, the blood formed a long scythe.


    Shua!


    Alice shed the scythe at Timothy''s car from above.


    Timothy and everyone in the car widened their eyes as they saw the power of blood that should only be possessed by Vampires.


    Thinking of vampires and remembering Alice''s face, they instantly thought of the Morgan Family''s Alice, the woman even their family feared for her power and cruelty.


    Was that woman really Alice?


    How could she be with David? Shouldn''t she be at the White House?


    And why was she hugging David?


    Various questions popped into their heads.


    However, they couldn''t think any longer as suddenly the car was sliced open by the long scythe.


    The driver hurriedly stepped on the brake pedal because he was experienced enough to know that the car would be thrown uncontrobly if it split while it was at high speed.


    Fortunately, all the people in the car were Spiritual Beings.


    They managed to jump out through the windows, unaffected by Alice''s attack.


    "Stop!" Alice apparently asked David to stop.


    It seemed that she wanted to teach them a lesson.


    David did not object to her wishes. He stopped the motorcycle, parking it beside the road.


    Alice immediately got off the motorcycle.


    With the blood scythe in her hand, she stepped towards Timothy and the others.


    They were all still confused now.


    "I''ll give you two choices. p your own faces or my scythe will cut your throats," Alice said in a cold tone, waking them up from their confusion.


    Her threat made their hearts flutter.


    It wasn''t just a matter of the threat, but because they were helpless under it.


    If it had been David threatening them, they would have naturally barked to scold him.


    "Are you really Lady Alice?" Timothy forced himself to calm down, something he could do because he still had a strong grandfather.


    His parents might not be able to protect him from Alice, but his grandfather, even Alice would think of fighting.


    His eyes scanned Alice''s figure, which actually only fascinated him.


    She was truly indescribable with an outfit like that. Timothy didn''t know if Alice had ever used such a style. As far as he remembered, she always used dresses.


    Even if she went on such a dangerous adventure that wearing a dress would be unsuitable, Timothy thought Alice would at least wear long pants.


    In the United States, there might not be anything wrong with such an outfit, but the elite who had the style of nobility tended to maintain a modest style.


    "Don''t you see?" replied Alice coldly.


    That confirmed that she was really Alice.


    Timothy and the others took a deep breath, feeling exhausted by this strangeness.


    If she was only with David traveling by car, it would still be quite reasonable. The problem was that they were using a motorcycle that seemed to be specially prepared because of how luxurious it was. Plus the fact that Alice was hugging David so strongly.


    Unless they were forced to use a motorcycle.


    Alice was probably worried about falling due to the high speed so she had to hug David to bnce her body.


    Unfortunately such spections seem very far-fetched.


    "Lady Alice, why are you with him?" asked Timothy again.


    "And hugging him?" he added.


    When he said thest words, his voice was quite low.


    He seemed to have forgotten about the fact that David was having an affair. His focus was now how could Alice do something like this.


    "Why ask such a thing? Don''t you see anything obvious?" This time, it was David who answered.


    He stepped over to Alice, then held her hand other than the one holding the scythe.


    Alice didn''t mind having her hand held, and she even grasped his fingers.


    Timothy and the others'' mouths opened in astonishment.


    "Dear Alice, I think we really need to give them a harsh punishment," David said, influencing her thoughts because he did not agree if they just pped themselves in the face.


    He wanted more than that though not to the point of killing them.


    Hearing that, Alice strangely nodded immediately.


    "Alright, I''ll cut off their right hand and make it unable to grow back in any way," she said.


    Shua!


    She actually moved after she said that. Her speed was truly unreasonable. She arrived in front of Timothy and the others.


    "Wait, Lady Alice, you can''t do this," Timothy said.


    Unfortunately, his words did not stop Alice.


    She shed the scythe, seemingly impossible for Timothy and the others to stop. In fact, they didn''t even have time to use their powers as Alice''s speed was too much.


    And she only needed one sh to cut off the right hands of all of them.


    "Ahhhhhhh..." Loud screams immediately resounded.


    To David''s surprise, Timothy and the others'' hands did not bleed despite being cut.


    However, there was a different kind of blood covering their wounds.


    It obviously created immense pain as Timothy and the others could not stop screaming, even louder. Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    They were panting, like they were almost dying.


    Perhaps it was Alice''s power, which probably damaged the cells inside their hands to make them unable to grow again even with spiritual things.


    In no time, Timothy and the others turned deathly pale. Seeminglypletely helpless.


    After the pain disappeared, they seemed to have been severely traumatized.


    They looked at Alice with rather nk eyes.


    "Let''s go," Alice said as she turned towards David.


    She didn''t seem to want to be there any longer.


    "You''re the best wife," David said, giving her apliment but it didn''t change the woman''s expression.


    After the fight, her expression waspletely cold.


    Davidughed, knowing that it would take time for Alice to appear soft again.


    He got on the motorcycle and started the engine then waited for Alice to get on.


    She got on the motorcycle quickly.


    However, she didn''t hug him right away, she suddenly asked, "do you have a hat?"


    "Mm..." David was somewhat surprised by her request.


    Was Alice feeling hot? He wondered but did not ask Alice directly.


    He took out a ck hat for women from his storage ring and handed it to Alice.


    The woman seemed to find the hat suitable as she nodded as she observed it.


    "Thank you," she said as she put on the hat.


    Her tone started to be rather soft.


    After that, she hugged his waist again.


    David smiled with this seemingly infinite romance.


    Vrom!


    He started the motorcycle, turning the gas hard directly so that the motorcycle went off like a bolt of lightning.


    Timothy and the others kept watching them. Their mouths were open.


    Thispletely obvious fact made them seem confused as to how the world worked now. Wasn''t it their family that controlled the world? But there seemed to be something out of control.


    "Honey, aren''t you worried about the conflict between the Morgans and the Rockefellers?" David asked Alice because of how unafraid she was to attack the young people of the Rockefellers.


    After all, that family was still stronger than the Morgans even if it was only slightly.

 Chapter 200: Relax First

    "Rockefeller is only strong among the older generation. In my generation, they are powerless. Their younger generation is even weaker. It''s only because of their older generation that they are stronger, but that''s not certain in the future. Cutting off the hands of their younger generation will not result in any problems." Alice replied, giving David a rather shocking piece of information.


    How could their younger generation and middle-aged generation be weaker? Are they in decline?


    "Why would they be weaker?" David asked.


    This kind of thing didn''t seem to happen to the Rothschild Family.


    Asked about it, Alice''s eyes narrowed, as if there was something.


    "Maybe it''s because they''re too focused on one person," she said in a rather low voice.


    "One person?" David couldn''t help but narrow his eyes when he heard that.


    This sounded like a very focused project.


    "That person has not been seen for a long time," Alice said.


    "Is he very dangerous?"


    "Maybe, but nothing to worry about." Alice didn''t seem to care much.


    David nodded and stopped talking about it.


    He turned the motorcycle''s throttle all the way to the end so that it actually became very fast.


    The exhaust rumbled like thunder, making the cars he passed vibrate.


    He had no idea what the speed of this motorcycle was now. Being on a wide road, things didn''t feel so fast.


    They were already very far from Washington DC. It might seem like a short trip, but it had actually been over an hour since they had fought with the Rockefeller Family members.


    "Go that way!" Alice finally gave David directions.


    She pointed to a smaller road. The road seemed to descend downwards, indicating that it led to a lond.


    The road had quite a few viges side by side, and they were not viges with agricultural industries because David did not see any farnd behind them.


    He couldn''t guess what they relied on to make money. He didn''t think about it either.


    Entering the road, he did not reduce the speed of the motorcycle.


    Although the road was not deserted, most people were going in the same direction.


    Some people from the viges were quite angry at his speed, but there was nothing they could do because the motorcycle was too fast.


    The road actually continued downhill, which was quite surprising to David.


    He wondered whaty ahead.


    When he finally arrived at the end of the road and saw the view ahead, he was quite surprised.


    There was a valley full of short grass, surrounding ake with very clean water, full of big rocks. Sometimes, there were fish jumping from theke.


    Everyone seemed to go to that valley, quite a number of them had set up tents beside theke, rxing while fishing.


    Here, David naturally slowed down the speed of his motorcycle but Alice still hugged him tightly.


    Since it was a very luxurious motorcycle, they had already attracted attention before their faces were even visible.


    Of course, the attention towards them instantly turned into admiration when the men saw Alice''s figure, which directly mesmerized them.


    Apparently this time Alice didn''t wear a mask again even though her face was revealed. Perhaps she was confident that it would be fine because wearing a hat with her hair in a ponytail was enough to make her different from her figure when she was inaugurated as President of the United States.


    One would only think that she was a very rich middle-aged woman with a fashionable style.


    "Where are we going?" David asked the woman.


    He started to stop the motorcycle because there was no other way. The road he had just traveled ended in that valley.


    "We''ll go further into this valley on the motorcycle, but let''s wait for the night," Alice replied.


    David nodded at her answer, he parked the motorcycle in the corner.


    To make him somewhat helpless, Alice was still hugging him tightly.


    "Honey, how about we go to thatkeside?" David asked.


    He thought it would be morefortable if theyy there with beach chairs.


    Although they didn''t bring any equipment with them, there were quite a few people here who rented out equipment like that.


    "I''mzy to walk, to be honest, but I really want to go there," Alice replied.


    David rolled his eyes, showing a strange look.


    He understood the meaning of her words as a desire that she wanted him to carry her.


    Was Alice starting to want to be spoiled excessively by him?


    After all, it''s in front of a lot of people, which means she wants more thrills.


    Of course, David didn''t mind.


    "Please let go of me first so I can get down and carry you," David said to the woman.


    She did as he asked, releasing her embrace and straightening her back.


    People didn''t stop staring at her, only bing more and more mesmerized at finally seeing her beautiful breasts.


    David then got off the motorcycle and faced Alice.


    From the front, he embraced her body. He would carry her in the most conspicuous way.


    Alice responds by wrapping her arms around his neck. That way, it was very easy for him to lift her up.


    When her body was lifted, her legs wrapped around his waist. She leaned on his shoulder.


    Everyone especially the men started gasping when they saw that scene.


    It''s a spectacle that makes them ufortable but they can''t stop watching it.


    Maybe things would befortable if they became David.


    To lift Alice''s body, David needed to use his strength. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to walk stably.


    He stepped towards the shore, passing by several people.


    The scent of Alice''s perfume only made people seem crazier.


    At this point, David felt very extraordinary. A man was proud of being the strongest, but it would be even more proud when he had the heart of the most beautiful woman.


    "Hmph!" David heard several snorting voices.


    They were of course men who couldn''t control their jealousy.


    David of course did not care about their jealous feelings. He returned them with a snide look, showing arrogance, which made them even more annoyed.


    When they arrived in front of a pick-up truck that provided tents and chairs, the people around the car spontaneously retreated backwards.


    Perhaps they were intimidated by the couple''s romance.


    Their ages were different but they loved each other so much, even if they were her sugar mommy and sugar baby, they thought this was a rtionship that couldn''t be stopped. That''s what people think.


    A young man about David''s age approached David. He seemed to be the owner of the pickup truck.


    When he saw David, he swallowed his saliva many times.


    "Is there anything you need?" he asked David but his eyes were on Alice.


    He saw her from behind, so what he saw was her curvy back and indescribable ass.


    "Give me one lounge chair and an umbre, put it over there," David replied, pointing at the empty area.


    Although the young man''s mind was a bit muddled, he was still apparently a professional.


    He asked David to pay.


    Once paid, he quickly got to work, moving one chair and arge umbre in David''s designated location.


    Everything was done in no time.


    David smiled as his request had been fulfilled.


    Of course, one chair was enough for him and Alice even though it was designed for one person.


    Under everyone''s gaze, he sat on the chair and theny down with Alice on top of him.


    The process made everyone tense. However, it was strange to feel a sigh of relief afterwards.


    Alice''s head was lifted up slightly until her face was above his.


    Her eyes were quite calm, she didn''t seem to realize there were many people around who were watching her.


    "Are you always like this, so affectionate?" Alice apparently asked him.


    He wasn''t sure why she was asking that.


    Of course, this was not something difficult to answer.


    "Yes, perhaps it''s because I was raised alone by a woman who was my older sister. When there is a woman who epts me, I tend to be very fond of that woman, let alone a woman like you. There is nothing more enjoyable for me than doing something like this," he said.


    That was his honest thought.


    Alice was still quiet after hearing his answer. She was silent for quite a while.


    "Maybe it''s because of this," she said after a while.


    David wasn''t sure what she meant.


    "At first I thought you and I would only be married on the surface and make love only out of passion. However, that night you made me feel so warm. It was probably from your heart. You managed to give me a feeling that I thought I would never feel."


    David couldn''t react to Alice''s exnation, so that''s what made her act like that to him.


    With a faint smile, he said, "Isn''t it wonderful?"


    At this point, he really couldn''t think of any other words than that.


    Alice was apparently smiling. She nodded lightly and said, "yeah, it''s very beautiful!"


    After saying that, she gave him a gentle kiss on the lips, a short but loving kiss.


    This left the people watching breathless again.


    "I love you so much right now, to be honest," Alice added, finally saying what David wanted.


    David''s eyes widened, not knowing what to say.


    Alice then turned her body so that her back was down, right on top of his body.


    "Bro, do you want me to take your picture. Don''t worry, your photos will only be owned by you?" Suddenly the owner of the chair came with a camera, offering David a photo service.

 Chapter 201: Enjoy

    This was something interesting, but David couldn''t decide on his own. He looked at Alice, asking for her opinion.


    The woman apparently nodded lightly, indicating that she didn''t mind having her picture taken with him in a romantic way.


    "Okay, take our picture," he said after getting Alice''s approval.


    The young man was happy to hear that as it meant he had a new project. He started taking photos, allowing David and Alice to pose however they wanted.


    Of course, with their current position, they could already be said to be posing. However, David felt they needed to be more romantic.


    In the end, he gave Alice a wink, the meaning of which was clear.


    He wanted them to kiss.


    Alice doesn''t mind. She raises her head slightly while her face tilts to the side, allowing him to kiss her easily.


    Without saying anything, he kissed her lips with his hands tightly hugging her waist.


    Alice responded to the kiss while holding his wrist.


    They looked full of love. The young man took photo after photo quickly.


    And their kiss wasn''t just an ordinary kiss. Over time, their tongues came out of their mouths, caressing each other.


    This finally left the young man breathless. His knees became so weak that he almost dropped the camera.


    "It''s done, it''s done," he said in a trembling tone.


    At first, his intention in doing this other than to earn money was to see Alice more clearly from the front. Unfortunately, he couldn''t bear to see something like this because Alice was kissing a young man of the same age as him.


    His head felt like exploding from jealousy.


    David broke the kiss with a smile while Alice lookedfortable. She rested her head on his chest again.


    "Send the photo to my cell phone," David said, handing his unlocked cell phone to the young man.


    Thetter epted the phone.


    When he looked at the phone screen, he couldn''t help but be dumbfounded because it was a picture of David with a very beautiful and elegant short white-haired youngdy.


    This naturally made the young man dumbfounded as he thought the youngdy was David''s girlfriend.


    After all, they were the same age.


    Then how could David be with another woman, and it was a middle-aged woman?


    Was this his other girlfriend, meaning really his sugar mommy as many people spected?


    ''Wait, their hair color is the same, are they mother and daughter?'' The young man suddenly had a strange spection, but when he observed, Alice and the young woman did not seem to have any resemnce.


    Moreover, he was pretty sure that Alice was an American woman while the youngdy was a European woman. The difference could still be found from some details.


    "What are you waiting for?" David finally spoke because the young man was daydreaming.


    His somewhat cold tone instantly woke the young man up.


    He was worried that David was angry, so he hurriedly sent the photos from his camera to David''s cell phone.


    "Make sure you delete our photos on your camera," David added.


    He didn''t want anyone else to save their photos. Aside from the fact that he didn''t want the photos to spread, he also didn''t want anyone to see his woman as they pleased.


    The young man swallowed his saliva, nodding to David.


    He had to admit that he was afraid of him.


    He wasn''t sure why either, but every look David gave him always made him feel intimidated.


    The process of sending the photo was quite quick. Once it was done, the young man returned David''s phone. He even pointed out that there were no more photos of them on his camera.


    David was quite satisfied with this result, he gave the young man quite a lot of money without asking the price of the photos.


    And the young man didn''t say either. After receiving the money, he left with a smile as if he had just hit the jackpot.


    After receiving his cell phone, David started looking at the photos which turned out to be more than 50.


    He looked at the photos with a curious-looking Alice.


    The photos of them kissing were really a pleasant sight to see as they looked very romantic.


    "Hehehe!" Davidughed.


    "We are indeed like an inseparable couple," he said.


    "Share some on the Morgan Family Grub," Alice replied suddenly.


    David''s eyes widened slightly at her answer.


    The grub she was referring to was the grub on a chat app. David already knew that because Erza had added his number to that grub.


    Of course, it was surprising that Alice wanted him to share the photos on the Grub.


    Did she want to show their romance to her family.


    "Are you sure?" David asked her, feeling somewhat doubtful.


    Alice nodded and replied, "Some people won''t be happy with you forever, but if they know that I love you, they won''t dare to make trouble for you forever."


    It turned out that Alice had a reason, but David didn''t know if that was the only reason.


    If she agreed, of course he wouldn''t mind.


    He chose some of the best photos, from them cuddling to them kissing. However, he didn''t include the photo where they were caressing each other''s tongues because it was too extreme.


    There were at least ten photos he chose.


    He then typed a few words, (beautiful things always bring happiness to the deserving person!)


    Click!


    He sent the photos to the grub.


    "Hehehe..." he couldn''t help butugh.


    The majority of those active in the grub were young members, so they must be the first to see.


    Sure enough, a few momentster, there started to be views of the photos.


    David smiled slightly.


    However, he didn''t see anyments appear.


    This was just as he expected. The Morgan Family members were probably too shocked by the photos.


    And they must not have dared toment because they couldn''t think of any words toment.


    However, Alice did take out her cell phone.


    She did that just to post ament.


    She didn''t write any words, just a love emoji.


    Who knows how the Morgan Family will react now.


    Surprisingly, shortly after Alice sent thement, there was anotherment, from Erza.


    (Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! New couple, really knows how to have fun. Remember that you two owe me for making me so busy today with so many troublesome things.)


    David felt like coughing because of Erza''sment.


    He wonders if she still thinks of Alice as her mother.


    "I least understand the rtionship between you and Erza," David said.


    He also wanted to know what Alice thought of her daughter.


    "She''s a child who doesn''t know kindness. If I could, I''d like to turn her into semen again," Alice replied.


    "Cough!!!" This time, David actually coughed, not expecting to get such an answer from Alice.


    It seemed that personally, Alice really disliked Erza.


    However, this was understandable to David because she really didn''t behave like a child in front of her mother. Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    David chose to stop talking about this. He didn''t speak anymore, just enjoying the sensation of holding Alice.


    They were here just rxing to wait for the night.


    asionally, he kissed Alice''s hair that was in a ponytail.


    The jealous sensation of the other person did not disappear at all even after hours and hours.


    Apparently, they were still being observed.


    Perhaps because being with Alice was too much fun, time seemed to fly by.


    Suddenly, the sky had be quite dark even though it was not yet night.


    At this time, people started lighting bonfires for cooking.


    Most of them brought meat and corn to burn.


    However, this wasn''t a worry for those who didn''t bring their own food as there were quite a few for sale like the young man who had photographed them.


    The young man immediately approached David and Alice because he knew they needed food. He brought a tray that was ready with various types of food, from grilled meat, roasted corn, various sauteed vegetables, and of course, a bottle of red wine.


    David epted the tray and gave the young man more money.


    In addition to the food, the fork and knife were alsoplete.


    "You don''t need to use your hands," David said to Alice, which made the young man tremble because of the way he elongated Alice.


    He stabbed a piece of meat, and aimed it at Alice''s mouth.


    "Thank you," the woman replied in a soft tone, epting the meat dly.


    She looked pleased as she chewed on it.


    David also helped her pick up the corn and vegetables, fully ensuring her hands didn''t move.


    Of course, he also ate, using Alice''s used fork.


    It had the taste of her saliva, which was of course very convenient.


    They ate quite quickly because the dish was indeed quite good.


    Before they knew it, the food was gone, leaving only the red wine.


    David opened the bottle of red wine, pouring it into the two cups on the tray.


    "Before we continue our journey, we should definitely make love first, right?" David asked Alice with a seductive smile.


    Thetter rolled her eyes at that, but she obviously didn''t mind as she held his hand.


    "It''s not hard to find a ce here, don''t worry," she said, knowing that what David was thinking about was the ce.

 Chapter 202: In The Middle of The Lake

    "Heheheh!" Davidughed as he picked up the cup for Alice, handing it to the woman which she dly epted.


    She drank it in a soft, smooth and elegant manner.


    The wine seemed to be very high in alcohol. Even Alice''s neck instantly became slightly red.


    Her breathing became warm while her body writhed.


    "Let''s wait until it''s really night," she said.


    She stroked David''s face in a backward motion with her hand.


    David also started drinking, and sure enough, the wine was indeed very intoxicating, in a short time making his body feel light.


    It awakened various desires inside his head.


    Although they needed to wait for it to bepletely night, but his hands began to want to move.


    He openly groped Alice''s breasts, which of course could not be seen by those watching them from behind as each side of them was blocked by the sides of the chair.


    David''s movements could only be seen if viewed from the front.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to go too far from here," he said.


    Although Alice said there were many ces here, they were probably ces hidden in rock crevices.


    It might be nice to have sex in nature, but here, by thiske was a better ce.


    "Do you want us to do it here?" Alice asked David.


    "If that''s possible, that would be great," David replied.


    "There are two ways, build a tent here or kick everyone out." Alice said the two ideas sounded very interesting.


    Building a tent wasn''t difficult, but evicting everyone which sounded more appealing seemed a bit impossible.


    If they kicked everyone out, they could have fun under the sky directly.


    "Let''s just build a tent. Evicting everyone is a bit difficult. We could give them money but that would take too much time," Alice said while David was still silent.


    The woman still seemed to be rational.


    It was indeed possible to ask everyone to leave by giving them money. They had too much money to share. However, to transfer money to every single person here would take hours.


    David waved his hand at the young man again.


    Thest one came hurriedly.


    Although he was jealous of David''s good fortune in having Alice, he was still happy for him because he kept giving him a lot of money.


    "Is there anything you need?" he asked in a polite tone.


    "We want a tent that isn''t see-through and has a soundproofing system here," David replied, pointing at the area in front of them.


    Hearing that, the young man rolled his eyes, instantly knowing why David needed such a tent.


    This age-different couple obviously didn''t just want to sleep together like everyone else because those who were just sleeping didn''t need such an borate tent.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have a tent with those specifications.


    Of course, he didn''t run out of ideas to offer.


    He replied, "I don''t have a tent like you want, but there is a boat, do you want it?"


    "Boat?" Hearing about the boat, David and Alice couldn''t help but be interested because if it was on a boat, they could immediately have fun over theke.


    Only, they didn''t see any boats on theke.


    "Where is the boat?" David asked the young man.


    "Please wait a moment," the young man replied.


    He then walked away, not to his car, but to a location far enough away that his figure was no longer visible.


    David couldn''t guess what he would do now.


    However, not long after, a ratherrge pick-up truck arrived.


    On top of the pickup, there was a not-sorge boat, consisting of a small tform and a deck on which there was a small mattress.


    The mattress was basically designed for one person, but it could still fit two people hugging each other.


    Driving the pickup was the young man.


    He waved to some of his friends, asking for help.


    After getting out of the car, he began to untie the ropes that bound the boat.


    After that, the boat was lowered directly into theke.


    "Here''s the key, it''s quite easy to drive, not much different from driving a car!" The young man came up to David again, handing over a key.


    David epted the key, not thinking about whether or not he could drive the boat.


    He thought it wasn''t difficult, after all it wasn''t passing through a street.


    He handed over a few bills to the young man without saying anything at all.


    "Honey, let''s go," he said to Alice, straightening his back.


    If Alice hadn''t stood up, he couldn''t stand up.


    This time, Alice didn''t seem to be asking to be carried anymore, she actually stood up.


    David then stood up to follow her. With his hand holding hers, he pulled her onto the boat, ignoring everyone''s stares.


    The fact that they were using a boat now left many men breathless.


    "Wait here!" David asked Alice to sit on the bed.


    The woman was very obedient to him, sitting quietly and continuing to drink as she carried the cup and bottle of wine.


    She crossed her legs, seemingly enjoying the night air.


    Your next read awaits at m,v -NovelBin


    In that position, people could see her figure clearly.


    They had to admit that she was really very beautiful even though her expression became rather cold when David was not by her side.


    A woman like this should be hard to conquer, and some people were beginning to feel that she was not the type of woman to keep a sugar baby for pleasure.


    Maybe there really is a genuine rtionship between her and David.


    Who knows if David really used honest means to conquer her heart or used evil means such as using a talisman.


    David who entered the bridge started the boat''s engine.


    Everything was surprisingly easy.


    He turned the boat''s rudder and drove it to the center of theke.


    The whole process went smoothly.


    Although there wererge rocks in theke, they were easy to avoid.


    Little by little, the boat became further and further into the center of theke.


    If the lights weren''t on, the people around theke wouldn''t be able to see the boat anymore.


    Of course, as it got farther and farther away, even with the lights on, it was difficult for people to see as there were many rocks in the way.


    People could only see a faint light.


    David thought now they had arrived at a good location.


    He stopped the boat, leaned it right next to a rock, and turned off the engine but not the lights because it would be too dark without them.


    He felt really great now, especially when he saw the figure of Alice waiting on the deck of the boat.


    He quickly approached her, making her turn her gaze towards him.


    "Honey, have another drink," Alice said suddenly, handing him the cup in her hand that was half full.


    She seemed to want him to finish the wine.


    However, what surprised him was the word she used to address him.


    She actually called him honey.


    This was more unexpected than anything.


    "Thank you!" David did notment on the way Alice called him.


    He epted the cup, then drank the rest of the wine, adding to the drunken sensation he felt.


    Apparently Alice stood up after he finished drinking, hugging his body with one hand and caressing his face with the other.


    "Honey," she said again in a loving tone.


    She shouldn''t have been that drunk. What she was showing was probably pure lovesickness.


    "What''s wrong, baby?" David asked.


    "I love you," Alice replied.


    She was apparently just saying that.


    David couldn''t hold back anymore, he hugged her waist and kissed her on the lips, to which she immediately responded so that their kiss became wild.


    Alice''s hands showed her impatience.


    She started unbuttoning his shirt and then undid his belt, stripping him naked directly.


    His already stick-like cock jumped out, bumping into her stomach.


    "Honey, hurry up," Alice said, asking David to y directly.


    David helped undress her, starting with her t-shirt and then her shorts.


    Then he removed her bra, panties, and hat.


    When he finally saw her pussy, he found that it was already very wet, wetter thanst time. Now it makes sense why she was so impatient.


    Her desire had clearly reached its highest peak.


    Her hands pulled him to lie down on the mattress.


    Even then she grabbed his cock, trying to insert it into her pussy herself, and she managed to do it.


    David wasn''t even quite clear what was happening. All of a sudden he felt the warmth and softness of her pussy.


    "Ohhhh..." Alice moaned in pleasure, bing a little calmer.


    Her hands and feet hugged his body tightly.


    After that, she kissed his lips again.


    She really tried to control the game even though she was on the bottom, and without hesitation wiggled her ass before David even did.


    At this point, he immediately responded without holding back.


    When he broke the kiss, Alice moaned loudly uncontrobly, aiming for the sky.


    Her moans were so beautiful and enchanting.


    This was the true pleasure, making love to a woman like Alice.

 Chapter 203: Hope

    Tonight, they are only in that position, relentlessly as changing positions is quite difficult with the tight position.


    Alice''s moans only became louder. She repeatedly called David honey and said that she loved him.


    Until he cum, she kept moaning loudly.


    Her body and David''s body became weak after they finished.


    "Honey!" He changed their position to him on the bottom while Alice was on top leaning on his body.


    Although they had to go againter, they needed to rest first as their energy was drained after the love making session.


    "I won''t ruin your sperm in my body, if I''m lucky, I can get pregnant," Alice said while looking back, surprising David.


    It was hard not to be surprised every time she spoke. Now, she was talking about pregnancy, this was of course more shocking.


    David wasn''t sure how to react as Alice seemed to want to have a child from him.


    "Are you sure?" David asked her.


    He couldn''t help but be pessimistic about having a child with Alice considering how Erza''s personality was.


    "Our child will definitely be a good child," Alice replied, looking confident.


    She was surprisingly optimistic.


    Not wanting to hurt her feelings, David finally didn''t continuementing.


    "I love you, Alice. We''ll be an eternal couple," he said, changing the topic.


    Alice looked happy when she heard that.


    After a while, she said, "let''s go, we need to continue our journey!"


    "Mm!" David nodded.


    They started getting dressed after that and then went to thekeside again.


    Their arrival surprised people because they thought they would spend the whole night in the middle of theke.


    They got off the boat simultaneously, wearing their previous clothes in exactly the same style.


    Their bodies also looked clean.


    Only, those with sharp gazes were still aware of traces of lovemaking which could be seen from their extremely calm expressions, indicating that they had just experienced an indescribably delicious sensation.


    That sensation could not be imagined by those who did not experience it firsthand because Alice was a very beautiful woman while David was also very handsome, and they were different in age, more suitable to be said as mother and son than lovers.


    Despite that difference, they seemed to be lovers who couldn''t be bothered.


    After getting off the boat, they went straight to the parking lot of their motorcycles.


    People wondered if they wanted to go home.


    However, it turned out that the motorcycle was not heading towards the road. It slid into the depths of the valley.


    "What do they want to do?" People wondered as there was nothing inside the valley but a vast valley. Perhaps it was a nice ce, but it could only be seen during the day. At night, the scenery ispletely dark, and there are many dangerous beasts such asrge snakes or venomous snakes.


    Even with a fast-moving motorcycle, there was no guarantee of safety, and most importantly, they would definitely stop for some business.


    Unfortunately, only Alice knew the real n because even David didn''t know anything.


    He just continued to steer his motorcycle to the location pointed out by Alice.


    His eyes were always making sharp observations of the surroundings.


    Here, he had to admit to being a dangerous ce for ordinary humans. Beasts were everywhere. Worst of all, there were also bear-like creatures, roaming around the small trees that grew in the valley in small numbers.


    The arrival of humans at night was quite a surprise to them.


    Unfortunately they couldn''t chase after them or else they would be food.


    "Over there!" Alice pointed at something, not a direction anymore.


    It was arge rock that seemed to consist of two rocks fused into one.


    David stopped the motorcycle in front of the rock, observing it with narrowed eyes.


    To him who was a Spiritual Being, the rock gave off a certain spiritual sensation.


    Alice got off the motorcycle directly after it stopped.


    "Turn off the engine," she said in a low voice.


    David did as she asked as they were obviously not here for a moment.


    He also got off the motorcycle, then followed Alice who walked towards the rock.


    At this moment, a red scythe formed in her hand from her blood.


    Shua!


    He shed it towards the rock. One sh from him, the rock instantly broke into countless small stones.


    Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    They fell to the ground in rapid session.


    When the rock was gone, David saw another boulder that was smaller but could still be considered arge rock.


    Surprisingly it had a human-sized hole, like the mouth of a small cave.


    "Honey, is this a privately owned ce?" asked David because the ce seemed like it had an owner.


    No, it really was a ce with an owner or it couldn''t have been hidden with a rock like that.


    "This is the Morgan Family''s ce, under my responsibility," Alice replied calmly.


    Hearing that, David rolled his eyes strangely.


    If it belonged to the Morgan Family, the luck in that ce also belonged to the Morgan Family.


    Did Alice want to give something that belonged to her family to him?


    If it was like that, it was no different from Erza handing Excalibur to him.


    However, thinking that they weremother and daughter, David suddenly didn''t feel strange.


    Perhaps their personalities were indeed different, but they were both the kind who were obsessed with their lovers to the point of giving up everything.


    David began to suspect that there was a treasure as precious as Excalibur in the cave. After all, there was no way Alice would give him something of lesser value than Excalibur.


    "Come on in!" said Alice, who entered the cave first. Because of her tall body, she had to kneel with her feet on the ground and then move with her butt behind her, looking charming to David.


    Fortunately he was in a calm mood.


    He followed her in the same position as her.


    The cave had a tunnel leading down. It was only about five meters. After passing through it, David found a bright basement because there was a light on, connected to electrical cables that passed through small holes.


    Who knows where those wires were connected to.


    At the end of the basement, there was a metal door, which was locked with arge, shiny gold-colored padlock.


    It didn''t look like an ordinary padlock. It might not be easy to break it even with spiritual power.


    However, Alice suddenly formed the lock with the power of her blood.


    She walked up to the door, and inserted the blood key into the lock.

 Chapter 204: Another Skeleton

    Click!


    The padlock opened as Alice turned the key.


    When the lock was removed, the door opened slightly, as if it wasn''t perfectly closed.


    There was light emanating from the crack of the door, sharp enough to make David''s eyes hurt a little when he saw it.


    Alice then pulled on the door, making it open slowly.


    However, the opening of the door only made the light emanating from it even sharper. David couldn''t see inside the door.


    Even his eyes went dark for a while.


    "Come on in," Alice said.


    She pulled David''s hand, stepping into the door before David''s vision became clear.


    After passing through the door, David''s vision finally became quite clear.


    He found a luxurious room with fancy lights hanging on the walls.


    It was more like a pce hall, there was even a throne. It was red in color, having a luxurious design with a domineering style. The owner was probably a very proud figure.


    On that throne, there was a golden red human skeleton sitting.


    It seemed to have infinite dominance. Just looking at it David felt like he could explode at any time.


    In that hall, besides that skeleton, David also saw many rare treasures with spiritual auras, such as weapons and artifacts. There were even stacks of ancient books.


    However, the skeleton was indeed the most interesting.


    It seemed to be simr to the dragon skeleton, but it was definitely on a different level.


    Its aura was extremely lifelike, giving the impression like the skeleton could form flesh in an instant and then be human again.


    "What is this?" David spontaneously asked Alice.


    "The skeleton of our Ancestor, one of the strongest creatures in ancient times," Alice replied in a calm tone.


    Her eyes looked at David after she said that.


    "I know that your poweres from the blood of Zeus," she added, enough to leave David dumbfounded for a few moments.


    However, he didn''t find it strange that Alice already knew that.


    She might not be able to detect under normal circumstances, but she was already too close to him. Her body they had be one many times over.


    His cock had not only entered her pussy, but also her mouth.


    David said nothing in response.


    "This skeleton is very useful to you," she continued.


    She took a step while continuing to pull her hand then said again, "don''t worry, although this skeleton''s aura is amazing, it ispletely dead, no soul left. And it won''t do anything strange because I''m here."


    "Don''t tell me you want me to fuse with this skeleton?" David had already guessed Alice''s intention.


    He said it in a somewhat doubtful tone because fusing with another person''s skeleton was indeed something dubious.


    It''s like the dragon''s skeleton might be able to transform him into a dragon with certain effects such as him acquiring dragon characteristics that don''t match human characteristics. He didn''t want to turn into another creature with side effects and didn''t want to actually be a vampire.


    "I know what you''re thinking," Alice replied, still calm.


    "Trust me, merging with this skeleton won''t harm you in the slightest and won''t change anything about you. You will only gain its power." She exined.


    Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    So far, she seemed very sincere as she spoke. David even saw the concern in her eyes. She seemed to be worried if he didn''t believe her.


    "This skeleton, and all its abilities, will be yours. You will have all the abilities of the Vampire Ancestor, and that includes controlling Vampires. Our bloodline does not allow us to resist the control of our ancestor''s power." She continued to speak after a brief pause.


    Everything she said was always surprising to David.


    "If others were to fuse with this skeleton, first they would not seed. If they seed somehow, they will be like Vampires, which is a natural side effect. However, you will not only seed. You will not be a vampire even though you can use the power of vampires. This is because of the power of Zeus in your body. It is the most mighty power in the western world.


    The power of our ancestors may not be far from Zeus, but it is stillcking in many areas. And the result of thebination of Zeus'' power and this skeleton''s power is probably something even more amazing."


    David fortunately understood every sentence spoken by Alice.


    He did a light nod as he thought of Mery''s words saying that there might be certain side effects if he fused with the dragon skeleton.


    He then said, "I''m also interested in fusing with my dragon skeleton, but Erza said there might be certain side effects."


    Although it wasn''t Erza who said it, Mery clearly gained knowledge from Erza.


    "That girl doesn''t know anything. If you fuse with the dragon''s skeleton, you will only have the dragon''s power, even you can''t turn into a dragon because your power won''t allow that. Your power is more proud of your human figure. You also won''t get any side effects such as the dragon''s characteristic dislike of human foods....


    Well, I thought you just didn''t want to merge with the dragon skeleton, it turns out you misunderstood something."


    David, "..."


    After knowing all that, David began to regret not fusing with the dragon skeleton.


    It wasn''t just about gaining the dragon''s various abilities, but because fusing with the dragon skeleton would definitely increase his strength by arge amount.


    Only, now he became even more astonished at Alice.


    The problem was that if he fused with the Vampire Ancestor''s skeleton, it meant that he was in control of the fate of all Vampires.


    Alice would give something like this to him, isn''t she too crazy?


    David could not help but pull her hand so that her body was facing towards him.


    He then hugged her gently while caressing her face.


    "Dear Alice, we are eternal lovers who love each other forever, I guarantee it, but there is no need to give me this much. I find it hard to have control over an entire race and that includes you," David said, speaking honestly.


    Maybe if the Vampires turn against him and he gets this opportunity, he can take it.


    The problem was that there were already two vampires who loved him very much. It made him ufortable if something like that happened.


    However, Alice suddenly shook her head. She put her index finger on his lips, as if she was asking him not to speak.


    "It''s not easy for me to love a man. And if I love a man, I can''t calm down before the man I love is at the unreachable peak," she said.

 Chapter 205: Power

    Alice said such words, David was naturally speechless.


    He sighed, lowering his hand from her face to her shoulder.


    This woman was indeed a very cold woman, but what happened was that he managed to make her fall in love with him.


    When she fell in love, she really didn''t hold back, pushing her love to the top.


    "How do to merge with this skeleton?" he asked her.


    "If I can, I also want to fuse with that dragon skeleton. I want to be stronger now," he added.


    "Sit down, I''ll take care of everything," Alice replied, pointing her hand downwards.


    David nodded, took a step back and sat on the floor in a meditation position.


    His eyes remained fixed on Alice.


    "Take out the dragon skeleton," she said again.


    However, her words somewhat made David hesitate as the size of the dragon skeleton was muchrger than this hall.


    "It''s so big, it won''t fit in here," he replied.


    "Don''t worry, look at this!" Alice replied, and suddenly there was an orb made of blood above her palm.


    When she pointed the orb at the human skeleton, it suddenly shrank, and moved into the orb before disappearing.


    It was a sight that shocked David, wondering if it was something like a storage ring.


    "To do this, I need 20% of my current strength. The strength will continue to decrease to keep this skeleton inside this blood sphere." Alice suddenly exined the reality to David.


    It seemed that it was just some kind of skill.


    And perhaps it was part of uniting the skeleton with his body.


    "When the skeletones out of your storage ring, I will instantly absorb it. Although it isrger, it is not as difficult as the Vampire Ancestor skeleton," she added.


    David nodded, beginning to take the dragon skeleton out of his storage ring.


    At the same time, the blood orb above Alice''s palm began to attractively suck the dragon skeleton into it.


    Even the dragon skeleton didn''t look erged at all.


    The processsted less than a minute.


    Surprisingly, the blood orb became smaller.


    "You should swallow this, and leave it in your stomach. Your own power will take care of the rest, and I''ll help from the outside so that the process ispletely trouble-free." Alice exined again.


    After she said that, the orb of blood moved towards David, going straight to his mouth without going to his hands first.


    It then stopped in front of his lips.


    David couldn''t help but look at Alice strangely.


    This woman seemed to want to joke because from her expression she looked like she was holding back a smile.


    Since it was like that, he opened his mouth, swallowing the blood ball right away.


    Sure enough, Alice ended up smiling, as if she saw a funny sight.


    "Mm..." David instantly felt a change inside his stomach, something big seemed to be about to explode.


    "Close your eyes!" Alice said.


    David did as she said.


    Before he even did anything, he felt his power start to move on its own, pressing against something that appeared in his stomach.


    At the same time, he felt a thick warm liquid envelop his entire body, which he guessed to be the power of Alice''s blood.


    What was happening was a bit difficult for him to understand. However, he began to feel like there was power flowing throughout his bones.


    It didn''t hurt, just that his bones became stronger.


    Over time, he began to understand various things that were previously not even in his head.


    They were the various skills of the dragon and Vampire Ancestorm


    As they began to merge with his own power, the power of Zeus, he began to find various ways tobine all his powers from the three types of power.


    Of course, the thing that interested him the most was the ridiculous increase in his strength. Even he was beginning to be unable to guess how strong he was now.


    He somewhat suspected that he was already able to defeat Leonardo.


    "In a moment!" Alice''s voice echoed.


    Crack! Crack!


    Cracking sounds echoed from his bones, but it wasn''t because his bones were cracked. It was because the evolution had reached a new level.


    "It''s done!" Alice spoke again.


    The blood covering David''s body had already disappeared when he opened his eyes.


    What he saw was only the figure of Alice standing calmly in front of him, smiling slightly.


    "How do you feel now?" she asked David.


    "Indescribable!" David replied, standing up and sitting on the throne that had been upied by the skeleton of the Vampire Ancestor.


    He was in the mood to sit back.


    This was probably supposed to be a seat that only the Vampire Ancestor could sit on, something that his descendants were not allowed to do.


    However, David did not care about the dead figure, whose skeleton had even be his.


    Alice also did not seem to mind him sitting on the throne. She gave him a smile that was veryfortable to look at.


    "Maybe we can stay here for the night," she said.


    David didn''t mind as the Hall was veryfortable.


    He pulled Alice''s hand for her to sit on his thigh.


    The throne was sofortable, he thought he could sleep sitting up, especially with Alice in his arms.


    Alice tilted her body, wrapped her arms around his neck, and rested her face on his chest.


    This became an even more indescribable experience because of how much she wanted to cling to him.


    He held her head, stroking her hair as she began to sleep.


    There was nothing to do for now but close their eyes and enjoy each other''s warmth.


    Only, when they were already asleep and a few hours passed, there was a sudden shout.


    "Alice, what have you done?" said the person who shouted.


    Because the shout was so loud, David and Alice spontaneously woke up from their sleep.


    Even their backs straightened when they opened their eyes.


    To their surprise, in front of the door, the Morgan Family members were gathered there, almost all of them present.


    Erza even stood in front but she was the only one smiling as if she wanted tough.

 Chapter 206: Talking

    The one who shouted to wake up David and Alice was Stetson, Alice''s own father.


    He was trembling as he pointed at Alice.


    "Alice, where is the Ancestor''s skeleton?" he asked in an even more trembling tone.


    He seemed to be sweating just because of that while the others looked at Alice suspiciously.


    To them, their Ancestor''s skeleton was the most precious treasure. No, it wasn''t just for them. It was indeed one of the most precious treasures.


    It was even specially prepared for their future genius who could integrate with the skeleton, but it was not here now. They were worried that Alice would go crazy like her daughter and use the skeleton to please her lover like Erza who stole Excalibur for David.


    Alice apparently only knitted her brows, not losing herposure.


    She stood up and replied, "I can exin."


    "What?" Marcos, who was standing beside Stetson as if he didn''t understand.


    "I''ve united the skeleton with David," Alice replied, leaving everyone''s mouths open.


    They were shocked that Alice had actually given away their most precious treasure to a lover with whom she had only been in a one-day rtionship, a rtionship that had started out of necessity.


    However, they were more shocked that David was able to merge with the skeleton.


    That was even more incredible. Their n members had produced many talented geniuses, but none of them could merge with the skeleton.


    How could David?


    "David''s power is actually from Zeus'' blood, so he has certain advantages. Instead of letting the skeleton continue to be stored here, wouldn''t it be better to let him use it? After all, he''s already a part of us." Alice finally exined how everything happened.


    The information that David''s power came from the blood of Zeus was as shocking as the fact that he could fuse with the skeleton of the Vampire Ancestor.


    Stetson pointed at David and said, "boy, w-where did you get Zeus'' blood?"


    Either he or Marcos, started panting.


    Someone had so many precious things, this was too unimaginable.


    As far as they all knew, only the Rothschild Family had Zeus'' blood, so they began to suspect that David stole it from them.


    Of course, they only believed that David had stolen it. There was no way the family would give such a precious thing to someone else. They could have chosen anyone to give the blood to.


    "My girlfriend gave it to me, she''s from the Rothschild Family, if it wasn''t for that, I''d just be a normal human now," David replied, not bothering to tell the Morgan Family members about it.


    He rxed by resting his head in his hands.


    Although he felt the anger of the people in front of him, he did not have the slightest concern.


    The Vampires were like puppets in his eyes now. He could notpletely control them, but he could make thempletely helpless in front of him.


    His attitude was naturally regarded as disrespectful towards them.


    However, they were all still silent as their heads struggled to digest the information that hade in.


    As it turned out, if it wasn''t for David''s girlfriend from the Rothschild Family who gave him the blood of Zeus, he would still only be an ordinary human now.


    So it was only because of his girlfriend that he reached the level he is now.


    And wait, how many girlfriends does he have?


    "Alice, you''re crazy." Stetson finally refocused on his daughter.


    Like whatever David''s life experience was, it was his own business.


    For Stetson, the biggest insanity was his daughter''s actions.


    First it was his granddaughter who was crazy, followed by his daughter.


    Stetson wanted to cry because he had practicallymitted a great sin against his own n.


    "Father, there''s nothing wrong. David is already one of us. His power is our power," Alice replied, insisting on her opinion.


    In the eyes of others, she really couldn''t think rationally.


    She was just too drunk in love that she didn''t realize what she was doing.


    "I think mom''s right, there''s nothing wrong with giving David that skeleton." Erza suddenly joined the conversation while taking a step forward.


    She supported Alice without a doubt.


    Although Alice had disliked her somewhat before, her support made her look at her with a pleased look.


    "You mother and daughter are both crazy." Stetson became very angry.


    He red at Erza.


    Knock!


    Suddenly David tapped his throne with his finger, producing a loud echoing sound, turning people''s eyes to him.


    "This has happened, consider it fate," he said so that the Morgan Family members'' faces turned red.


    They seemed to be thinking, ''which fate favors the bastards.''


    As they thought, David continued, "With the power of the Vampire Ancestor skeleton, I can render you helpless in front of me, so this is already irreversible as you will not be able to do anything to me. Of course, if you want to try, I can show you so you can be sure. Don''t worry, I won''t hold a grudge and won''t hurt this family because I already consider this family as my own.


    I also won''t try to do anything strange like ordering you around. I just want the freedom to be with Alice."


    He spoke quite a lot and it seemed that the Morgan Family members knew that they could indeed do nothing. Perhaps they sensed it through their instincts.


    "Honey, do you just want freedom with my mom?" Erza asked with a slight frown. She was apparently annoyed that David only mentioned her mother.


    "Uhmmm..." David cleared his throat.


    "Of course, with you too," he replied.


    He actually wanted to invite Erza toe closer, embrace him and Alice, but he was worried that it would make Alice ufortable.


    After all, his rtionship with her was still new, it was better to give her more time with him just by herself.


    "As long as you don''t mind, I will be a part of you. If you fight with the enemy, I will fight alongside you." He spoke to the Morgans again.


    "We can''t trust you," Marcos replied.


    "Alice is by my side, why can''t you trust me?" replied David, pretending to be confused even though he understood why they didn''t trust him.


    Alice, who was supposed to be watching over him, was also doing what Erza was doing.


    "Well, Alice wouldn''t endanger her own family. You should know that," he continued. "As long as our lovests, you don''t have to worry about me."


    If they couldn''t be convinced, just say nonsense to keep the conversation going.


    Eventually, they will also get bored and give up.

 Chapter 207: Calm

    They finally couldn''t say anything else, like they were powerless to speak.


    Some seemed to want to leave because looking at David in their helpless state only made them want to cry.


    "My dear grandpa, how about we go? I think everything is fine. Our n is only getting stronger. This is something worth celebrating." Erza said to her two grandfathers, smiling slightly.


    She really knew how to please David.


    Actually, they could tell David and Alice were here because they sensed something strange happening to their ancestral skeletons.


    The worst had really happened, and there was nothing they could do about it.


    The two old men snorted at Erza, but after that they looked at each other.


    "I guess there''s really no point in us being here," Marcos said.


    "Yes, we''d better go home, but we need to bring all the treasures here," Stetson replied.


    He didn''t seem to trust his daughter anymore. If the treasures were still here, he was worried that Alice would give them all to David.


    Everyone agreed with his opinion. They worked together to take the treasures here away. There were too many people, so it wasn''t difficult.


    Even Leonardo brought some treasures.


    When he left, he gave David a cold look, obviously he hated him a lot now.


    His daughter and ex-wife apparently preferred him. There was nothing more painful than this fact.


    Losing out on the charm with a young man was really hard to ept.


    Before long, the Hall becamepletely empty except for David and Alice and the throne they were sitting on.


    Alice seemed to sigh after they left.


    She leaned against David''s body again, hugging his waist.


    It was a disturbance to their sleep, but the silence and cuddling made it easy for them to fall asleep again.


    They slept until morning.


    Apparently, the hall was notpletely closed.


    In the morning, David saw the sunlight prating through the cracks between the ceiling of the hall.


    Seeing Alice waking up earlier than him, David couldn''t help but ask, "Honey, where are we going for today?"


    Their honeymoon was not over yet. They needed at least one more day to spend together.


    Hearing his question, Alice seemed to be thinking, she might not have decided on the ce yet.


    "How about we go back to theke? People must have gone home, we can ask theke guards to close theke from afar." David finally made a suggestion.


    He was still imagining a situation where he was alone with Alice by theke.


    That way, they could bathe together, rx, and make love to their heart''s content.


    His suggestion seemed to be immediately approved by Alice.


    She nodded lightly in response.


    "Let''s go!" David then stood up from the throne.


    He and Alice left the underground hall.


    Their motorcycle was still parked outside, not moved in the slightest. Only, there were many car tire marks.


    David climbed onto the motorcycle, inviting Alice to get on.


    Once she got on the bike and hugged him, he said, "I don''t mind if you want to drink my blood."


    Alice had proven her affection for him many times. He naturally needed to do the same.


    With the custom of vampires drinking blood, giving Alice her blood was naturally the most obvious way of proving affection.


    Alice''s eyes lit up at that.


    "Are you serious?" she asked. She seemed excited but still wanted to confirm once more from David.


    "Yes, for you, anything goes," David replied with a faint smile.


    "Thanks, baby!" Alice instantly hugged him tighter.


    She ced her lips next to his neck and bit it.


    His eyes widened slightly for a moment due to the sensation of the bite. It didn''t hurt, but it was very ticklish.


    However, it became ratherfortable as she started sucking his blood.


    She seemed to enjoy it very much. Despite not seeing her expression, her warmer skin attested to that.


    David then ran the motorcycle, letting Alice continue to drink his blood.


    He could still ride in that condition.


    In the morning with clear light, he was able to turn the motorcycle''s throttle without holding back, passing through an easy-to-pass area.


    Not long after, they finally arrived at theke. Alice had also stopped sucking blood.


    She was probably feeling full by now as her smile was very bright.


    Theke was already rather quiet, people started to leave while the guards started to clean up the trash.


    Their arrival attracted everyone''s attention.


    David stopped his motorcycle quite far from the people.


    When he found the young manst night, he waved his hand to him, asking him toe closer.


    The young man came in a hurry, couldn''t be more excited than he was now.


    For him the morning of meeting this couple was a stroke of luck that came down from the sky.


    "Is there anything you need, boss?" the young man asked David, starting to address him in a respectful manner.


    Perhaps he had just realized that this was how to treat the source of money.


    "We want this entire valley closed for the day. Except for the two of us, everyone is forbidden to enter including you and your colleagues," David replied, which instantly made the young man''s mouth open with a frozen expression.


    "B-boss?" he said in a trembling voice. "Isn''t this too much?"


    "We can provide money aspensation," David replied. "Everyone who works and does business here will get a thousand dors. I''m sure no one will disagree. If there are visitors whoe and don''t want to leave, they will also get a thousand dors as long as they leave."


    At this point, there was no point in small talk, it was better to talk directly about money.


    The full expression finally changed, from surprised to excited.


    It was as if he couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    After that, heughed, almost bing loud.


    "He-he-he, boss, if it''s like that, things will be easy. Thiske and valley will be yours for today, please wait a moment," he said, then left to approach his colleagues.


    He was very confident that everyone agreed.


    Of course, there was no way anyone would refuse since they could get a thousand dors without doing anything. Even the person with the biggest business in the valley didn''t get that much profit in one day.

 Chapter 208: Return Again

    The young man went to deal. Everyone who spoke to him would look at David and Alice with a surprised expression.


    As far as observing them, David thought no one minded. They even seemed happy.


    The young man returned not long after, asking for his money.


    In this case, it was Alice who transferred the money to him.


    After that, the young man again approached his colleagues.


    With such arge sum of money aspensation, everything went easily. Nothing seemed difficult.


    David and Alice continued to wait as people left.


    Everyone working in the valley understood that they wanted a honeymoon. Not only did they want to be alone, but they didn''t want anyone to see them.


    They needed to keep a considerable distance from the valley.


    After there were really no more people, David looked at Alice, smiling slightly.


    "Let''s take a bath first," he said, wrapping his arms around her waist and leading her to theke.


    Alice did not refuse. On the way to theke, she helped unbutton his shirt.


    With no one around, it certainly didn''t matter if they bathed naked.


    David stopped at the edge of theke, lowered Alice''s body and then took off his own pants while Alice started to take off her clothes.


    In front of him, she had no awkwardness to be naked.


    One by one, the fabric on her body fell until there was nothing left, revealing her entire beautiful body.


    There was not a single imperfection. She was just an indescribable sight.


    When she untied her hair, she instantly looked more mature with her hair down.


    Her impression as a middle-aged woman was more obvious.


    David embraced her with a faint smile and led her into theke.


    He thought spending a day with her just bathing in theke was not a bad thing.


    The concept of boredom would not arise during his time with her. Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    Theke water was very fresh in the morning. Bathing while holding Alice was reallyfortable.


    He led her to arge rock, and leaned her body against it.


    Bathing here without soap, but just bying into contact with the water, Alice''s body actually emitted a fragrant scent, inviting desire toe.


    Although his focus was on enjoying theke''s water, David couldn''t help but grope the woman''s breasts, making her neck blush.


    "Sit on the sani!" Alice suddenly spoke, touching the rock she was leaning against.


    What she said was quite surprising to David.


    He wondered why she asked him to sit down even though he had a guess.


    Since it was her request, he naturally did so.


    He climbed onto the rock, sitting there while Alice remained in the water.


    His cock stood tall, pointing towards the vast sky, looking majestic like a pir that could support anything.


    Alice''s eyes stared intensely at his cock.


    Without saying anything, she grabbed it before putting her mouth on it.


    In an instant, his little dragon entered her mouth.


    Despite having done this before, David did not expect that Alice would take the initiative to do it herself.


    After all, this is not something simple, boundless love does not guarantee a woman is willing to do it, especially to a man who is more suitable to be her son due to the huge age difference.


    In no time, David''s mind went nk due to the delicious sensation he felt from Alice''s mouth.


    His mind only wanted to savor this sensation.


    He held her head, asionally pushing it down.


    New love and new life wherever he came, this was a sign that luck would always be with him.


    The next day, he left the United States together with Erza and Mery.


    His honeymoon time with Alice could not possibly not end as each of them had work that needed to be done.


    Not to mention Alice who was a President, only he himself was also quite busy, moreover Jane had messaged her several times, asking her when he would be back.


    One of the reasons Jane wanted him toe back was because the Rothschild Family seemed to have realized that Lancelot Rothschild had been killed.


    This would probably be the start of a huge, unstoppable conflict between him and the Family.


    However, David was not worried in the slightest.


    He had lost his dragon skeleton, but the power of the dragon skeleton itself had be his. Fighting with the Rothschild Family was no problem at all.


    On the airne, he spent so much time just sleeping that the journey was uneventful.


    Only a few days in the United States, when he arrived in Paris again, he felt a very different impression.


    Apparently, here he was being waited on by Jane.


    She was waiting outside the airport with her car.


    Her style was still the same, and the calmness of her expression gave peace to the world.


    No matter what kind of woman came into his life, David would still regard Jane as irreceable.


    She was like the moon that came to beautify the night and give warmth.


    When her short hair blows in the wind, some men cannot help but sigh, enjoying her beauty.


    Over time, she only looked more and more like a woman out of a painting.


    Her beauty was the kind that should only exist in the imagination.


    She and her personality were the imagination of men who favored elegance over sexiness.


    When he saw her, David went straight to her, leaving Erza and Mery behind.


    Erza pouted slightly when she saw Jane, as if she felt a pang of jealousy.


    "Jane!" David greeted the woman as thetter made a careful observation of him.


    For a moment she looked surprised.


    "You''ve be much stronger," she said in a low voice.


    She seemed to have a good sense of David''s strength. Perhaps it was because of her familiarity with him.


    "Yeah, my luck is a little too much in the United States," David replied with a faint smile.


    "That''s good..." Jane nodded. "If you''re not getting stronger after being away for so long, maybe you need a little punishment."


    David, "..."

 Chapter 209: See Isabel Again

    David left in Jane''s car driven by Lisa.


    Here, Erza of course couldn''te along. She could only follow in her own car from behind.


    "By the way, how is the cancer drug business going?" David asked to start the topic of discussion.


    So far he didn''t know much about the development of the business as he rarely yed with his cell phone during his time in the United States.


    "It''s going well. Some people want to interfere but they can''t do anything about it. Yeah, although there are some troublemakers in developing countries like in South America or in South Asia, I think we can ovee them slowly." Jane answered David''s question.


    It wasforting for David to hear that because this business also involved his older sister.


    "Then, does the Rothschild Family already know that I killed Lancelot?" He changed the topic.


    "Perhaps." Jane''s voice became quiet when she said that.


    "You must be prepared to fight with that man''s father. He cane at any time, and he''s very powerful. As long as you can survive him, things will be easier. Of course, it''s better if you can defeat him."


    "Enzo Rothschild!" David showed a serious expression as he called out the name of the person Jane was referring to.


    The destination of Jane''s car turned out to be the University of Paris.


    It was early in the morning, after all, it was still study time, so Jane probably wanted him to attend ss first.


    When he arrived at the university again, David felt morefortable.


    This ce was like his second home even though he was a freshman.


    "By the way, your older sister wants to see you," Jane said as the car pulled into the parking lot.


    David showed an unsure look at that.


    He was unsure why Audrey wanted to meet him.


    "Go, meet your sister," Jane added while he was still thinking.


    Jane did notice the rtionship between him and his older sister.


    She didn''t seem to want their familiarity as siblings to diminish.


    David nodded, got out of the car, and walked to the lecturers'' office.


    However, before he got there, he had already met Audrey.


    She came out of the elevator carrying two books that she hugged to her chest.


    Her style had not changed at all


    Her blonde hair was in a bun, but it wasn''t very neat, probably because she was moving around too much.


    She was wearing long gray pants and a formal white shirt.


    Seeing him, Audrey went straight to him.


    Of course, he also approached her.


    "Sis, I heard you wanted to see me, is there anything?" David asked her with a faint smile.


    Audrey waved her hand in response, signaling him to sit on the sofa in the lobby.


    She herself sat down first.


    David then sat in front of her, looking at her curiously.


    Apparently he took out an electronic card, which was probably the key to the door of the house.


    On the back of the card, the full address was written, from the street name to the house number.


    "I have bought a new house and have moved in, tonight, don''t wander around,e to this house," Audrey said as she handed the card to David.


    Thetter wondered if this was the reason she wanted to meet him.


    Of course, he epted the e-card.


    "Yeah, of course I''ll stay in our new house tonight," he said in response.


    This was not only because he did not want Audrey to get angry, but he was also curious about their new house. It would be too much if he didn''t stay there soon.


    Audrey nodded at his words.


    "This is all I have to say to you. Remember, if you don''te home, you''re not my little brother anymore," she said, giving a little threat that David thought was a joke judging from Audrey''s expression.


    He just smiled as Audrey walked away.


    After that, he also went to the cafeteria to eat as he hadn''t eaten yet.


    Jane who originally came with him was nowhere to be seen. He didn''t know where she was so he had to eat alone.


    However, there was a woman who approached his table.


    The woman had long chestnut hair that was straight and neat.


    Her face was so pretty that there was no man who didn''t stare at her for a long time.


    She was wearing long pants and a short-sleeved brown shirt as well as elegant sses that perfectly matched the shape of her face.


    Of course, she was Isabel, her friend since high school.


    However, this was the first time David saw her wearing sses. Usually, she didn''t wear sses like that.


    She sat in front of him, ordering the same food as him.


    Having not interacted with her for so long, David felt a little strange.


    "Hello," he said with a natural smile.


    "You''ve been seen less and lesstely," Isabel replied, looking at his face quite intently.


    "Do you miss me?" David responded in a joking manner.


    Until now, their rtionship had been unclear.


    It could be said that they were just high school friends who ended up having a sexual rtionship at university.


    It deepened their rtionship, but they still did not dere to be lovers.


    There was no awkwardness between them since they had not interacted for a long time, so David tried to make their conversation as casual as possible.


    Isabel smiled slightly at his question.


    "What about you, do you feel the same way?" She asked back and continued, "but apparently not considering you have too many elite women out there. Actually I was just wondering if you still remember me or not."


    "Of course I remember you, who could forget Isabel, the most beautiful woman in our high school?" Davidughed softly as he replied.


    "Although remember, maybe I''m not considered important anymore, is that right?" Isabel continued to speak, and what she said seemed to be entirely sarcasm.


    David looked at her strangely, wondering if she was starting to get annoyed that he hadn''t seen her all this time.


    Apparently, a woman like Isabel could also get annoyed. This seemed very funny.


    Perhaps she often experiences the ufortable sensation of having no man to apany her to sex while she has already had that experience.


    Keeping it that way, it is no wonder that she starts getting annoyed at David who is busy having fun with other women out there.


    David pretended to look at his watch before replying, "how about we take a walk today? My schedule happens to be empty."


    Of course, it wasn''t bad to spend time with Isabel for this afternoon even though he had to came to the new house bought by Audrey in the evening.


    To be honest, he also missed this woman quite a bit.


    "How abouting with me to our high school?" the woman replied, which was beyond David''s expectations.


    "What are we going there for?" asked David with a strange look.


    They had graduated from that high school, they couldn''t go there anymore. Unless Isabel wanted them to do strange things there?


    However, the students were in school. It was naturally difficult.


    "I was invited today to make a presentation, and tell about my experience being involved in the production of that cancer drug," Isabel replied.


    The reason turned out to be different from what David had imagined.


    If it was like that, they coulde easily.


    "Wait outside, I''ll borrow Audrey''s car," he said before standing up.


    Isabel nodded.


    She also stood up and went outside the university.


    She didn''t just wait in the courtyard. Perhaps she was worried if Jane saw her with David.


    After all, she had been interacting with Jane a lottely. They had be close friends. There would be a serious problem if Jane saw her leaving with David.


    David met Audrey in the lecturer''s office.


    She was alone, ying with her cell phone.


    She furrowed her brow at his arrival.


    "What''s up?" She asked him.


    "Sis, I want to borrow your car," David replied, which made Audrey furrow her brow even more.


    "Where do you want to go?" She asked again.


    Maybe she was worried that David would lose track of time and forget to go home.


    "I just want to go to my high school, apany Isabel to do a presentation there," David replied, telling her not to worry.


    Audrey was a little calmer hearing that.


    She took out her car key and handed it to him.


    "Make sure to be home at night!" She reminded him again.


    "Don''t worry, my dear sister," David replied with a teasing smile, making Audrey roll her eyes.


    Although they were close, David had rarely used those words of affection towards her. Even that usually sounded awkward, unlike now where his tone sounded natural.


    Audrey could only tell that David''s confidence had increased. He was no longer the quiet man of the past.


    "Thank you," David said again before stepping away.


    Not long after, he exited the university grounds in Audrey''s car, which was still the same as before.


    Despite now having a lot of money, Audrey didn''t seem to have any intention of buying a new car for her daily life.

 Chapter 210: To The School Again

    Not only was Isabel waiting outside the university, she was actually far enough away from the university that David showed a strange expression as he stopped the car in front of her and rolled down the window.


    However, once the car stopped, she got in without hesitation.


    "Let''s go!" she said in a low but clear voice.


    David ran the car again while lighting a cigarette because he wanted to smoke again.


    Isabel didn''t change her expression just because he was smoking. It seemed that she had no opinion about a man who smoked.


    "By the way, why are you wearing sses now? Are your eyes minus?" David asked her.


    A change in a person is something that makes it easy to start a conversation.


    Isabel spontaneously touched her sses at being asked about it.


    "No, my eyes are still normal, but I prefer this style," she replied before resting her head on her hand resting on the car door.


    "Do you want to look more mature?" Davidughed at her answer.


    It seemed like she really wanted to be like that.


    "Yeah!" Isabel didn''t argue with that.


    "It''s just like you started smoking," she added causing David to roll his eyes.


    He chose not to speak anymore and enjoyed his cigarette.


    Every smoke he exhaled into the window so as not to affect the scent of this car or Audrey would get angry by insinuating it constantly.


    The trip to their high school didn''t take too long.


    It was also in front of the main road, in arge open area with arge building in the center.


    This high school was veryrge, having many students where they wore uniforms consisting of a white shirt and blue pants or skirt.


    It was break time, so the students were wandering around the school.


    David felt familiar because it hadn''t been too long since he graduated.


    The current 3rd year students were only one year younger than him. They still looked the same age as him, just had a much younger aura.


    When a rather unfamiliar car suddenly pulled into the schoolyard, the students became rather curious.


    David couldn''t park his car too far away as there were too many students blocking the way.


    In the end, he stopped it in the area where the students were gathered.


    As soon as he turned off the car engine, Isabel got out of the car, instantly attracting attention, then causing shock.


    She was the most popr student, the other students naturally recognized her.


    Perhaps she was familiar with quite a few of them.


    When Oliver got off the car, he was also noticed.


    The features on his face made the female students look at him curiously.


    From the looks of it, they seemed to be aware that he was also an alumnus like Isabel. They just weren''t familiar with him because he never joined their group.


    All they knew was that he was the type who rarely interacted, preferring to be alone.


    However, it was surprising that someone who was usually alone came with Isabel to this school.


    How could that be?


    They imagined Isabel finally having a boyfriend after graduating from high school.


    The guy who became her boyfriend might be a guy she met at university or among the popr students at this school, but as it turned out, he was with a loner student.


    Of course, they had to admit that David was very attractive.


    His attractiveness seemed to be even more striking now.


    If he was still a student in this school with such attractiveness, some female students thought that they might approach him personally.


    Perhaps Isabel had done that.


    "Isabel, long time no see!" Suddenly someone approached Isabel and greeted her.


    It was a young-looking female student with bright blonde hair in a ponytail.


    She was very beautiful with a face that looked excited and a body that gave the impression of being agile, like she was good at dancing.


    Comparing who was more beautiful between her and Isabel was not easy. What was clear was that she had definitely now reced Isabel as the most popr girl in this school.


    Her name was Be.


    Only, she was not a good woman like Isabel, which was why David had no interest in her despite her beauty.


    She likes to change boyfriends until there are rumors that she once dated a teacher.


    "Be!" Isabel immediately greeted her back because they were familiar.


    The two even shook hands.


    "I heard you were going to do a presentation, is that true?" asked Be.


    "Yeah..." Isabel nodded.


    "Great, you''re such a smart student, it''s only been a short while since you graduated from high school, you''re already involved with such a big project," said Be, looking pleased with Isabel''s achievement.


    Unlike Isabel, she was just pretty, butcked achievement.


    "I''m only involved because I''m the student of the project leader. Even without me, it would still run smoothly," Isabel replied, not trying to boast about her achievements.


    "Your teacher wouldn''t have involved you if it weren''t for your intelligence," Be replied with a smile.


    She only seemed more pleased with Isabel''s achievement.


    Her friendship with Isabel was pure, so there were no feelings of jealousy and so on.


    After that, Be looked at David curiously, then looked at Isabel again, showing a strange expression.


    "Isabel, are you dating him now?" she asked in a low voice and continued before Isabel replied, "it seems that our tastes in choosing men are indeed very different. This man is very aloof, I''m sure he''s not pleasant, but that''s probably a personality that suits you better. However, I must admit that he is very handsome, you must be happy with him, right?"


    As she said that, she winked her eyes to tease Isabel.


    Little did she know that David heard everything she said.


    He couldn''t help but knit his brows at being called unpleasant by that woman.


    Isabel seemed at a loss as to how to respond as Be jumped to the conclusion that they were dating.


    Although they had indeed made love, they were not officially dating.


    Under ordinary circumstances, Isabel found it not difficult if she denied her rtionship with David, but now she somehow felt more favorable to the notion that they were indeed dating.


    She nced at David, wanting him to engage in conversation.


    Actually, she didn''t need to hope that.


    He took the initiative to approach her, then said, "it''s crowded here, how about we go somewhere else?"


    Being stared at continuously by so many people, David felt like he was a rare monkey in a zoo. That was why he wanted to go somewhere else while waiting for the presentation event to start.


    As for his rtionship with Isabel, it was undisputed and did not need to be exined. After all, he also preferred them to officially date as long as Isabel turned a blind eye that he had other women.


    Isabel agreed to go somewhere else.


    She said to Be, "we should probably meet the teachers first, just wait until the event starts."


    There happened to be some teachersing out of the office building. Isabel picked up the pace as soon as she saw them so Davidgged behind a little.


    He then followed behind her.


    When he passed Be, the young woman suddenly nudged his hand, making him look at her.


    When their gazes met, she winked her left eye.


    "Hehehehe..." Sheughed softly that only he could hear.


    After that, she shook her hair before taking a step away.


    David showed a strange look because of her actions, but knowing her reputation, he didn''t find it strange if she spontaneously took a teasing action.


    This did not mean there was any particr intention. Someone who is used to doing it might just do it without any particr reason, just a spontaneous desire.


    David acted unconcerned. He continued to follow Isabel who was called by the teachers.


    When Isabel arrived in front of the teachers, they started chatting with her, asking about her life at university.


    The most favored student would of course get a friendly treatment when returning to school, unlike David who was only stared at a few times.


    In the end, none of the teachers got along with him.


    Perhaps their treatment would have been different if they knew that he was the younger brother of the woman who discovered the cure for cancer.


    After a while of chatting, they finally invited Isabel to start the presentation, telling of her experiences at university.


    This was held in the schoolyard, which was quitefortable even for sitting.


    As the speaker, Isabel is weed onto a lectern that is high enough that her figure can be seen from all directions.


    She spoke using a microphone that could be heard throughout the school.


    Here, David was not really needed so he could only watch from the corner.


    Most students were really interested in Isabel''s experience, so they focused on her.

 Chapter 211: Key

    When David thought he would just be alone while waiting for Isabel, Be suddenly came over to him.


    The young woman even brought two canned drinks, handing one of them to him.


    "Drink up, don''t get dehydrated," she said, making it rather difficult for David to refuse.


    "If you''re dehydrated, it''ll be hard to fuck Isabel," she added, making David, who wanted to drink, almost cough.


    This woman was really saying nonsense out of the blue.


    However, David also didn''t like the idea of having to refute her words because it made him look too shy.


    It didn''t suit him now that he had so much confidence.


    In the end, he just kept quiet, and drank the canned drink.


    "If you need help, I can find you afortable ce in this school," the woman said again.


    She kept talking about that.


    "You seem to have a lot of experience," David replied.


    Rather than being unable to speak, he decided to move the subject to her.


    She certainly didn''t look embarrassed, just smiled faintly.


    "How does it feel to be Isabel''s boyfriend, it must be nice, right?" she said, changing the subject without answering David.


    Her eyes fell on Isabel as she continued, "She''s a very superior woman, everyone knows that she''ll achieve great things while a woman like me will end up being just ordinary pretty girl. Yeah, it''s my own fault for ying around instead of studying."


    Suddenlyparing herself to Isabel, David was unsure what this woman was trying to say.


    However, her words were not hard to answer. He said, "It''s never toote to start. You can reduce your y time and increase your study time."


    Maybe as a senior, it wouldn''t be bad if he gave her a little advice.


    Unfortunately, Be shook her head.


    "Not to mention that my intelligence in receiving lessons is very low, I also can''t find happiness by studying hard. It''s not my world," she said.


    "If you can''t endure the bitterness of learning, you won''t be able to enjoy the sweetness of intelligence," David replied.


    It was a saying he had heard, but he wasn''t sure where he had heard it. Maybe it was his older sister who told him.


    Hearing that saying, Be was a bit dumbfounded for a while.


    After that, sheughed softly.


    "I thought you were an unpleasant guy, apparently I was wrong, chatting with you turned out to be quite fun," she said. "It''s just that, just a saying can''t change someone''s interest. Well, there''s no need to worry. I don''t think I''ll starve as long as I maintain my beauty. Being a model or a small influencer can also make a good living for me."


    Perhaps she thought David was worried because he was giving her advice.


    Although it was not like that, but he did feel the need to give advice when he had to.


    However, since this youngdy was the type who could not force herself to do something she was not interested in, he could not say anything else.


    After all, this was also something he understood well since he was also a simr type.


    He and Be did not speak anymore. While he started ying his cell phone, Be listened to Isabel speak.


    Who knows if she really digested Isabel''s every word well.


    Isabel also seemed happy to speak in front of so many people.


    Before she knew it, almost twenty minutes had passed.


    After that, only then did she finish.


    She ended her words by apologizing for speaking for too long. After all, she was speaking in front of high school students, it couldn''t be too long.


    Their break ended when Isabel finished speaking. They were ordered by the teachers to go to ss immediately.


    "Well, I have to go first, keep this!" Be said, then suddenly handed over a key with the student council written on it.


    David''s face froze slightly when he saw that, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    She had apparently prepared a good ce for him and Isabel.


    If Isabel knew this, who knew what her reaction would be.


    "Thank meter," the young woman added, winking her left eye again with a mischievous smile.


    She walked away after that, entering one of the sses, gathering with her friends.


    Phew!


    David sighed.


    At this moment, Isabel was talking to the teachers again.


    Apparently, that woman asked for permission to walk around this school.


    She naturally received permission. The teachers were happy that she was spending her time here.


    After that, she finally approached David.


    Her eyes spontaneously looked at the key in David''s hand, and it made her mouth open slightly.


    Even if she did not see the student council''s writing, she was still familiar with the key because she had been holding it for quite a while.


    "Where did you get it?" she asked David.


    "From Be," David replied, not bothering to tell her.


    "Howe she has the key? She''s not a student council member." Isabel wondered.


    David didn''t know either, but he didn''t think it was strange. Be must have been able to easily borrow it from someone else.


    "Do you want us to go around the school first or go to the student council office now?" asked David with a faint smile, which instantly made Isabel''s neck blush slightly.


    She hadn''t done so in a long time, her desire was obviously very high now, especially when it was discussed.


    She couldn''t answer right away, her eyes looking around first, scanning her high school that she had already left.


    In fact she didn''t go as far as thinking she would do it at this school with Oliver. She thought they would do it in a hotel or at home, but now she found it hard to resist because it was interesting.


    At least this would give her the experience of gettingid in her high school.


    Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    When all the students and teachers went to their respective sses, the school became very quiet.


    No one would be able to see if they went into the student council office.


    "Come on!" David didn''t wait for Isabel to answer.


    He patted her on the back before stepping towards the student council office which was at the end of the school, the opposite direction of the teacher''s office.


    Although somewhat hesitant, Isabel still followed in the end.


    Of course, she pretended that they were just taking a walk.


    Her eyes kept looking around, sometimes looking into the ssrooms she passed by.


    In no time, they arrived at the door of the student council office.


    David immediately stopped, inserted the key into the door, turned it until he heard a click.


    With a push, the door then opened, revealing a fairly spacious room with several work desks plus two long sofas facing each other.


    It also has two separate rooms but has no doors so it appears to be connected to the main room.


    Isabel was obviously very familiar with this room.


    Her short absence from this school did not make any changes.


    When David stepped into the room, Isabel had no choice but to step into it too.


    David then closed the door and locked it from the inside while Isabel watched silently.


    From the looks of it, Isabel had probably be a bit stiff since they hadn''t made love in a long time.


    "Isabel!"  David called her name, wanting to talk about something.


    "What?"  replied the woman with furrowed eyebrows.


    She was confused because David''s expression seemed more serious than usual.


    "I want to rify our rtionship first, are we just friends or lovers?"  David answered.

 Chapter 212: One Session

    It was a question that made Isabel''s expression freeze, but she was able to calm down in just a few moments.


    In response, she shook her head.


    "I don''t think I have absolute confidence about that. However, we''ve arrived here, so whatever you want, it doesn''t matter to me," she said.


    She shifted her hair to her shoulders as she said that, making her look even more beautiful and elegant.


    This was a pleasant answer to hear for David.


    He took each of her hands, and said, "then, we are lovers now!"


    "Sure!" Isabel did not refuse. She smiled faintly, looking at David''s face intently.


    Her eyes seemed to conceal the affection she had been hiding.


    After that, David pulled her waist to hug her, to which she responded by wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Each of them then moved spontaneously, kissing each other on the lips.


    Although it was a bit stiff at first, when they started kissing, Isabel immediately became aggressive. Her tongue swept across his lips, trying to get into his mouth.


    When they were in this high school, they only knew each other, but they didn''t have any deep intimacy. Isabel was the most popr and prettiest student, favored by many guys, had a big circle, very different from David who spent his days in solitude.


    However, university changed their lives.


    Today, they return to their school in a different way.


    In no time, they start stripping each other''s bodies.


    Isabel''s impatience is obvious from how aggressive she is.


    One by one, the fabric on their bodies fell off, slowly revealing their bodies that seemed destined to be one.


    "Baby!" said Isabel when they were already naked, she caressed David''s cheek, her eyes showing what is called lovesickness.


    Hearing that call from her somewhat thrilled David''s heart.


    Every woman who called him baby gave him a thrill.


    From Isabel, it gave a great sensation of victory.


    He responded by hugging her body tighter.


    "It seems that you already love me now," he said, smiling faintly but charmingly at Isabel''s eyes.


    "It''s a feeling I can''t control," Isabel replied, not arguing. "Perhaps there is a strong destiny between us. I''m happy every time I''m with you. If only you had approached me when we were in high school, we might have been together a long time ago."


    Herst words made David want to roll his eyes while wondering if Isabel would have epted him if he had approached her in high school.


    The problem was that at that time she kept her distance from every guy.


    However, women''s hearts may be hard to control when they also like the men who approach them. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Given that she likes him now, there is a possibility that she also likes him when they are in high school if only he interacts with her more often.


    It''s just that it can''t be repeated. Even if it were repeated, the result would probably still be the same because at that time he had low courage.


    Of course, with the current situation, those things were no longer important to discuss because in the end they were still together.


    David just smiled faintly, kissing Isabel''s lips again before taking her to the sofa.


    Not long after, her moans echoed loudly in the room, sounding very pleasurable, which showed how much fun she was having when she moaned.


    Her personality had not changed one bit. She was still the same as when she was in high school, even bing more mature.


    It''s just that, when making love, any woman would go crazy.


    This was also something that an Isabel needed, just like she said when they first did it.


    She was normal as a woman, having sexual desires so she had the desire of a man enjoying her body.


    Here, they don''t make love for a while, they even change styles, and not just on the sofa. They also move onto the student council president''s desk. Isabel lies there while David fucks her while standing up from the floor.


    This was the most enjoyable position for them. Isabel looked very drunk.


    She probably thought that if they were still students in this high school, they would probably fuck on this desk very often. After all, she was the authority in this room because she used to be the student council president.


    She often came homete herself. If only she had been dating David back then, she could have gone hometer, spending time alone with him here.


    They reached the peak of pleasure on the table, making it full of their sweat.


    Isabel was panting, visibly struggling to calm her breathing, especially when David pressed against her body.


    However, even in that state of distress, she could not help but caress his hair, feeling increasingly fond of him.


    In the end, only David had entered her heart. He was the first, and the only one. The desire to cherish him was something she really could not control.


    "We''ve been here for almost an hour, just a few more moments before the students break," Isabel said as she looked at the clock.


    She suddenly became a bit panicked.


    The students were supposed to study for an hour and a half, but since they had to listen to Isabel''s presentation first, so their lesson was dyed while the break could not be dyed.


    David stared at the clock, but he was still quite rxed.


    He moved backwards, releasing Isabel.


    After that, she immediately stood up and got dressed.


    She also went to the bathroom to tidy up her hair that had be a mess.


    David knew what he needed to do. He grabbed a pile of tissues, then wiped off their sweat on the sofa.


    Their bodies dried quite quickly when they turned the ac up to its coldest.


    It was a good thing they finished all the business before the students left the ssroom. They left the student council office first.


    And they did want to leave the school right away.


    In the end, David left the key to the student council office on the door.

 Chapter 213: Enzo

    On the way out of school, something David was worried about finally happened.


    His car was surrounded by cars that appeared suddenly from various narrow alleys.


    They were all ck Mercedes with extremely loud exhaust sounds.


    There was no need to guess that they were targeting him.


    Isabel who was sitting beside him became confused.


    "What''s going on?" She wondered, looking at David who apparently did not change his expression at all.


    With the cars constantly getting in the way, David couldn''t drive the way he wanted to.


    He could only follow them.


    It seemed that they were directing him to the outskirts of the city.


    He wondered if he needed to contact Jane.


    What made him hesitate was that he found it hard to keep asking her for help.


    He was already much stronger. There was a time when he had to solve every problem on his own.


    In the end, he actually continued driving.


    "Later, stay in the car," he told Isabel.


    "Who exactly are they?" Isabel asked.


    "You''ll find outter," David replied, not exining much more.


    He chose to be more casual, lowering the ss of the car door and then lighting a cigarette, acting like this was a simple matter.


    Instantly, he could feel a lot of stares from inside those cars.


    They were probably surprised that he was suddenly smoking so casually.


    Did he not take them seriously?


    Even Isabel looked at David strangely.


    It wasn''t long before they finally arrived at the outskirts of the city.


    This time around a seedy neighborhood.


    However, the cars led David to go further away. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    They headed to apletely deserted area, on a newly built but not yet opened road.


    Today there happened to be no guards guarding the gates.


    Everything seemed to be in order.


    On this road, David''s car began to be nudged by the cars so that he and Isabel were shaken a few times.


    Only, in this situation David was left wondering how he would exin to Isabel about the damage to his car.


    Fortunately, the group stopped not long after so he could stop too.


    They opened up the area slightly around his car for him to get off.


    He then stepped out of the car quite calmly without turning off the engine, and signaled for Isabel to sit in the driver''s seat.


    "David, should I call the police?" Isabel suddenly asked while taking out her cell phone.


    David almost coughed at that. He quickly shook his head.


    "No," he said and took Isabel''s cell phone, putting it in his pants pocket.


    He was worried that she would call Jane or whoever, so it was better to take her cell phone even though it surprised her.


    "David, why did you take my cell phone?" she asked, to which he didn''t respond.


    The people in the cars started to get off.


    They were all wearing ck suits, professionally dressed but sharp-looking, which showed that they were highly trained soldiers.


    They were probably former special forces in the military.


    Of course, now they were already Spiritual Beings.


    The one that caught David''s attention the most was a middle-aged man who could be said to be very handsome with jet ck hair.


    He had bright violet-colored eyes with a sharp, hawk-like gaze.


    Unlike the others, he was wearing a white shirt with an open cor, then brown trousers.


    ''Enzo Rothschild!''


    David immediately guessed his identity because apart from having an extraordinary appearance, he also hid an aura that gave the impression of a volcano about to erupt.


    It seemed that he really wanted to kill her.


    However, for him when he saw the man it was about him wanting to marry Evelyn, something that made him hate him too.


    Evelyn was already his lover. There was no way he would let that man snatch her away from him.


    It was just that, after seeing him, he couldn''t help but wonder if Evelyn''s taste was indeed that of a young man because the man could be said to be very perfect in terms of appearance.


    Any other woman who was a widow and still had the desire to get married probably wouldn''t have rejected him.


    "Did you kill Lancelot?" the man asked in a very cold tone.


    Although he was certain that it was done by David, he seemed to want to confirm first.


    Of course, David knew that he would not cancel his intention even if he denied.


    And he didn''t n to refute either.


    "He himself came to ask to be killed. His death was his own fault and weakness," David replied, giving Lancelot a condescending answer, something that naturally made Enzo even angrier.


    It seemed that he couldn''t bear the humiliation of having his son killed.


    BANG!


    His aura finally exploded, shaking the space directly.


    From his body emanated a golden light like the sun, so hot that the area around instantly experienced a summer where the leaves became dry.


    This shocked Isabel who was watching from the car.


    Everything that was happening now was something that made no sense in her eyes.


    "Hmph!" David snorted coldly, nning to move before the man did.


    Extremely fierce lightning bolts appeared around his body, emitting an extremely loud rumbling sound.


    His appearance when disying his lightning bolts was no different from usual, but the effect produced waspletely different since his power increase.


    Not only was the rumble of the thunderbolts louder, even the sky seemed to have be darker even though it was around 12 noon.


    Whoosh!


    He moved, lunging towards Enzo who was very surprised now.


    At the same time, in his right hand suddenly appeared bones that were blue and red in color, bing the ce where his lightning flowed.


    Each of those bones seemed to be so heavy that if they fell, it could make the ground copse. However, they were very easy for David to carry.


    Even his fists were enveloped by the bones. They formed a clenched fist just like his fist.


    Enzo who finally realized that David was really strong jumped backwards to prepare himself for his attack.


    Of course, David with his speed still arrived in front of him in an instant even though he had just jumped back.

 Chapter 214: One Slash

    When he arrived in front of him, David sent his fist towards him which he blocked with both hands.


    BANG!


    The man''s hands turned out to be as hard as steel and as hot as fire, making him suffer as he hit him.


    However, the force of his punch was not small either. The man was thrown backwards until his back hit a car quite far away.


    The car flipped over instantly.


    Enzo who initially thought that it wouldn''t be difficult to kill David was finally made to realize that he was facing a very powerful enemy.


    He continued to stare at the lightning bolts around his body.


    As a man of the Rothschild Family, he obviously felt more familiar with the lightning because he had seen the blood of Zeus, and felt its aura.


    "Is that the power of Zeus?" He finally gave David a question.


    His eyes were very cold because if David had the power of Zeus, the only possibility was that he used the blood stored by the Rothschild Family.


    In fact, there was no other blood besides that.


    David also felt no need to continue hiding this.


    He gave the man a faint smile.


    "Yeah," he said.


    Whoosh!


    He lunged towards him again after saying that, not wanting him to keep thinking.


    At this moment, a pair of wings made of blue-colored bone arrays appeared on his back,rger than him.


    Although they were made of bone arrays, he could fly with them.


    His speed only increased further.


    Fusing with that dragon skeleton really gave him more advantages as there were more skills at his disposal now.


    "Boy, did you think you were stronger already!" Enzo became angry.


    And suddenly, the golden light emanating from his body became thicker before solidifying, forming a golden armor that covered his entire body. There was even a spear and sword in his hands.


    The pressure he emitted became terrifying, making the streets crack.


    Roar!


    There was even a loud roar from him. Who knew what that roar was.


    Undeniably, he was indeed very powerful.


    When he lunged towards him, he was apparently twice as fast as him.


    This made him somewhat worried.


    In response, he also made armor. Only, the armor was made from a blue and red array of bones. It did notpletely cover his body as there were gaps in the bone array.


    Even so, it increased his strength, especially his defense.


    BANG!


    They collided like two mountains of iron crashing into each other, shaking the air, making the street copse.


    Isabel who was in the car was shaken violently, bing increasingly incredulous at what she was seeing.


    This was no longer like the superhuman battles in Hollywood movies. They were more like ferocious monsters.


    Light emanated from the center of the explosion, making their figures hard to see.


    However, this time it was David who was thrown backwards.


    He mmed into a newly built three-story building that was still empty.


    Instantly, the building copsed, not just copsed, the concrete crumbled into small dust.


    Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Of course, that didn''t really affect him.


    Now he finally knew how top-levelbat was.


    It was a good thing he had strength at this level or else he would have died in one blow.


    Shua!


    Enzo lunged at him again.


    He still didn''t move, just pointed his hand forward.


    Lightning bolts in the shape of spears appeared around him, more than a thousand of them.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    They then shot towards Enzo.


    The man would no longer be able to see him as the lightning spears blocked his view.


    He used this opportunity to take out Excalibur. Only that sword could change this fight, making it short.


    If it could defeat the enemy in a short time, it was naturally better because this was a difficult and unpredictable fight. He couldn''t waste his strength on useless attacks.


    If he had so little power left that it was impossible for him to use Excalibur while the enemy had an ace, he would get into trouble that he might not be able to ovee.


    When wielding Excalibur again with his current strength, he felt like he was wielding a wider range of power.


    He was only further made to realize how powerful the sword was.


    The current him was still a drop in the oceanpared to the power of that sword. If he could take a few drops of water, he could practically be many times stronger.


    Shua!


    He moved behind the lightning spears, ready to give Enzo a surprise attack.


    Those lightning spears used quite a lot of energy, so the man couldn''t pass through them easily either.


    He needed a lot of movement.


    David couldn''t see it but he could feel it.


    In a few moments, his figure was finally revealed, in an unprepared state because he had just moved too much.


    What he saw next was David''s figure with the golden sword raised up.


    It was like the sword could summon the sun to descend to the earth.


    Compared to that, the golden light emitted by Enzo''s figure seemed dimmer.


    Enzo''s eyes widened, filled with shock.


    Unfortunately, the sword was already descending towards him.


    Hastily, he ced his sword and spear in front to deflect the sword.


    However, upon meeting the sword, his sword and spear turned into golden light again before disappearing.


    They shattered just from being intimidated. Even then his armor seemed to melt.


    "Die..." David shouted loudly until the tip of Excalibur finally hit the man''s shoulder, shing through his chest.


    Blood instantly gushed out as there was arge wound from the shoulder to the man''s chest.


    David failed to give him a deeper wound as he still managed to move back a little.


    After which, he hurriedly jumped all the way back, filled with disbelief as he looked at therge wound on his body.


    It seemed to instantly drain his strength.


    All of his subordinates were terrified by the sight. Theirplexions turned deathly pale.


    "Boy, I let my guard down this time, but next time you''ll be in serious trouble," Enzo said suddenly.


    He was apparently still able to speak.


    After that, he turned around, jumping into the small forest beside the road.


    David originally wanted to chase after him, but he found the man''s body shrouded in some kind of mysterious light.


    It made his speed unattainable even for him. He suddenly became too fast.


    In just an instant, he disappeared from his sight.


    "Escape but still dare to threaten." David was not upset about not being able to kill him.


    He was being dismissive because he didn''t care if he came again.


    He was sure that the second time they met, he might not be his opponent anymore because he was still experiencing an increase in strength since fusing with the two skeletons.


    As of now, he had notpletely fused with their strength.

 Chapter 215: Rejection

    Since Enzo escaped with such a bad wound, his subordinates had no other choice but to run too.


    They left their cars, going scattered in various directions.


    It was as if they were being chased by a wild beast.


    Perhaps that was true, but the beast was not chasing them.


    He returned to his car, staring at the woman in the car who was silent like she had suddenly be mute as she stared at him.


    "Is there something strange on my face?" he asked Isabel, choosing to joke to lighten the mood.


    That Isabel was too shocked was understandable. She needed to be given time to calm down.


    Joking at her was also a way to reassure her that he was no different despite his power.


    His question was not something that Isabel could answer directly. Her eyes blinked a few times.


    He then got into the car, not forcing Isabel tomunicate.


    He drove the car towards the University of Paris since Isabel lived opposite the university.


    "Are there many people like you?" On the way, Isabel finally spoke, looking at David quite intensely.


    Who knew why she was asking that.


    David looked back at her but with a faint smile then shook his head.


    "No, not much at all," he replied.


    "But they control the world, am I right?" said Isabel.


    This was not something David could argue with, he nodded lightly.


    "Elite families like the Rothschilds, the Rockefellers, the Morgans, they are people like that, possessing powers that ordinary people don''t have. We call people like this Spiritual Beings. It is that power that the Elite Families rely on to stay in power." David did not mind exining this to Isabel.


    Since she had seen it, she had the right to know the details.


    After hearing it all, Isabel nodded lightly. She seemed to be able to immediately imagine how the world worked.


    "Jane, also like you, right?" she asked again. "No, maybe you got your powers with Jane''s help," she added as she deduced something.


    Her intelligence was above average so a little information was enough for her to deduce a lot of things.


    "Yeah," David said.


    "If you''re interested, I can help you get powers too."


    Isabel was an important woman in his life. He naturally wanted her life to progress well.


    Although he did not have the blood of any deity in his hands, he could ask the others for it. It might not be suitable if he asked Jane, but there was still Erza, Alice, and even Evelyn.


    To his surprise, Isabel shook her head.


    "No need," she said.


    "Don''t you want to?" David was genuinely surprised by her response. It made his eyes widen.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, but I don''t want it because of your help," Isabel replied, shifting her hair away from her face.


    David only became more astonished by her answer.


    "Is there a woman of yours that you helped gain strength?" she asked suddenly.


    Hearing that, David spontaneously shook his head.


    So far, there was nothing like that. Each of his women including Aurora gained power by their own efforts.


    "Isn''t it bad if my power is from you while Jane and the others get it on their own?" Isabel said her point of view.


    David finally understood. This was about pride.


    Isabel didn''t want his help because it would make her status lower.


    However, if she didn''t use his help, where would she get that power?


    David didn''t know what Isabel was thinking. Unless she would think of a way to gain power with Jane''s help.


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t have such powers, I can still live as an ordinary human," Isabel added.


    David could not say anything more if she had already said that.


    Not long after, they arrived in front of the university.


    Isabel wordlessly got out of the car and headed to her apartment.


    Although her expression was heavy at first, now she was starting to rx.


    Phew!


    David sighed and looked at the university.


    It was nowte afternoon. Soon he had to go back to the new house Audrey had bought.


    Now that he was here, he would probably go home with Audrey in person.


    He saw her in the cafeteria, sitting with E, drinking coffee.


    However, what he was looking for was Jane.


    He needed to talk about his fight with Enzo to her.


    Even though he didn''t want her to help, he needed to know.


    Not having seen her in the university environment, so he messaged her, asking her where she was.


    She messaged him right back, saying that she was in ss.


    He then went to the ss.


    It was quiet now, there were only a few students working on assignments, and Jane seemed to be working on assignments as well, something that surprised David.


    He approached her with a faint smile as she looked at him.


    "Where have you been hanging around?" Jane asked first before he could say anything.


    "Just walking around the city," David replied, sitting down beside her.


    "And I met Enzo Rothschild," he added, startling Jane so much that she dropped the pen in her hand.


    "Are you serious?" she asked.


    "Yeah, we fought, and he lost, then ran away saying that next time he''d make me suffer," David replied, very rxed as he said it.


    Jane looked incredulous.


    She touched his hands and chest to check his condition.


    "Did you really beat him?" she asked.


    It might seem to Jane that it was rather impossible for David to defeat Enzo Rothschild.


    The problem was that the man was really very strong.


    In the Rothschild Family, he probably only lost to a few old men.


    "I''m already very strong, of course I can defeat him, although with a surprise attack," David replied.


    Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    He then told Jane the details of the fight in a more serious way to make her believe him.


    "This is shocking," Jane said after hearing it all.


    She finally believed it.


    "Well, now that that man has lost, the problems with the Rothschild Family are drastically reduced," she said.


    "Aren''t there still some who are stronger than him?" asked David, somewhat confused by Jane''s words.


    "The older and most powerful members of my family rarely get involved in affairs like this," Jane replied. "So it can be said that Enzo is the biggest problem. Even though you basically stole the family''s biggest treasure, matters with the older members can be settled with talks. You know, old people have different mentalities.


    Sometimes they''re grumpy, but sometimes they prefer not to make a fuss because they want their quiet lives to be undisturbed. I''m sure they will ept you into the Rothschild Family as my lover once you show that you use the power of Zeus well."


    Jane''s exnation made sense. Perhaps this was the reason why his dealings with the Morgan Family were so easy.


    Whether it was Stetson or Marcos, they were toozy toplicate matters.


    "Tomorrow, how about we go to the Rothschild Family''s main house? I''ll have all the members gather," Jane said again.

 Chapter 216: With Audrey

    "Sure..." David did not refuse Jane''s request.


    He did want toe to the family''s main house, see its members other than the ones he had met.


    "By the way, I can''t apany you tonight because I have to go to my sister''s new house," he added, telling Jane about where he was going tonight.


    Considering they had not seen each other for a long time, they should have spent the night together. Unfortunately, that could not be for tonight.


    Jane''s expression did not change when she heard that.


    She just nodded lightly, as if she did not mind.


    Seeing her overly calm expression, David felt guilty. He finally stroked her hair to give her somefort.


    Minute after minute passed, the sky began to darken.


    Jane knew that it was time to go home, so she started tidying up her books, putting them into her bag.


    "Let''s go, don''t make your sister angry for waiting for you," she said as she stood up.


    She knew that David wouldn''te home before she did, so she couldn''t stay there even though it was fine for students to stay at the university untilte.


    David nodded, then left the ssroom with her.


    When he arrived at the university grounds, he found that Audrey was waiting beside her car, but she was still talking to E.


    Audrey couldn''t get into the car because the key was still in his hand.


    Jane nudged David''s hand as a sign that they were parting ways here as her car was parked in a different area.


    Lisa was also waiting now, so Jane quickened her pace.


    As he walked towards Audrey, David sighed, feeling ufortable about seeing E again.


    Thest time they met was the night she wanted him to drive her on his motorcycle but he refused her wishes, which then upset her.


    What made him more ufortable was that Audrey had once threatened him to force him to marry that woman.


    This signaled that Audrey didn''t care if there was a certain rtionship between him and E.


    Unfortunately, that was something he did not want.


    The woman may be beautiful, as well as cute.


    She has an honorable identity, a lecturer which signifies that she is very intelligent and highly educated.


    However, she has an unnatural behavior.


    Who knows how her rtionship with her young boyfriend is now.


    When she saw him, she immediately smiled, as if she had forgotten thatst time, she was upset with him.


    "Ohh, look who it is, where have you been, I guess it''s been a few days since I''ve seen you," she said in her usual casual tone.


    David was actually a bit reluctant to respond, but for the sake of politeness, he chose to speak.


    "Just taking a walk to find new experiences," he said.


    After saying that, his gaze was really only on Audrey.


    He didn''t want E to keep talking, worried that she would start saying nonsense.


    "Sis, am I or are you going to drive?" he asked Audrey, pointing the car key at her.


    Audrey apparently took the key as she replied, "just me, you don''t know the directions."


    After that, Audrey opened the driver''s door, getting in directly while waving her hand to E.


    Their conversation seemed to be over.


    E also looked like she wanted to leave, but she was still waiting for David to get into the car.


    For a moment, David looked at her again, finding that she was smiling faintly at him.


    That he didn''t care about. He got into the car as if he didn''t care.


    Inside the car, he leaned back, instantly assuming a rxed posture.


    Today was quite tiring. He actually wanted to rest soon.


    Audrey didn''t say anything, just looked at him for a while before starting to drive the car, leaving the university.


    They went to the northern part of Paris.


    Along the way, Audrey just kept driving, not saying anything at all.


    It happened to be after work. The roads are quite congested so the sound of horns fills the streets.


    This kind of noisy atmosphere was ufortable for Audrey. She knitted her eyebrows many times.


    David was also annoyed that he wanted to smoke, but hesitated to do so now that Audrey was driving beside him.


    She did know that he was already smoking. She didn''t really mind, but this situation wasn''t good enough to do so.


    Worst of all, Audrey was suddenly curious so she tried it too. That would be a serious problem. David didn''t want his older sister to be a smoker.


    Since there were no drinks at all in the car, so the two of them could only be patient while trying to wait out this traffic jam, which made them really long on the road.


    "Sis, if you''re tired, I can rece you driving," David said as he saw Audrey''s eyes start to get sleepy.


    If she sat on the side and fell asleep, that would be great. That way, he could smoke with satisfaction.


    Unfortunately, Audrey shook her head.


    "No need," she replied.


    After that, she chose to y music loudly in the car, music that was not really to David''s taste so hearing it only made David somewhat ufortable.


    In the end, when passing a restaurant while the road ahead was still congested, Audrey chose to enter the restaurant''s courtyard, stopping the car there.


    "Let''s have dinner first," she said, sighing, lowering the backrest of her seat back slightly and stretching her body that seemed to have be stiff.


    She got out of the car right after that, as if she couldn''t sit there any longer.


    David followed her.


    Standing outside, he couldn''t help but look at the traffic jam ahead.


    One of the things that made this traffic jam even worse was because of the big trucks from Ennd.


    ''It might be better if we use a motorcycleter,'' he thought.


    If they used a motorcycle, they could easily cut through the traffic or even ride on the sidewalk.


    In a chaotic situation like this, who cares about rules.


    "Come on!" Audrey called out to him as he thought, signaling him to enter the restaurant whose building waspletely surrounded by a ss facade on either the first floor or the second floor.


    It sold eastern foods, whether Japanese, Korean, Chinese, or even Southeast Asian, including fancy restaurants. All the patrons are the elite with fancy cars.


    It could be said that Audrey''s car was the most conspicuous there because it was considered too cheap.


    David just realized that, but he thought there was no need to worry about status here. If anyone knew Audrey, they would know what she had just aplished and the rules she made in selling her products.

 Chapter 217: Motor Cycle

    They went to the second floor of the restaurant, ordering a dish consisting of noodles with soup and sea creatures.


    This is indeed the kind of food that is very cozy on a night with rather cold weather.


    Inhaling the vors consisting of many spices gave a calming sensation after being irritated by the traffic.


    Audrey''s figure with her hair in a bun attracts the attention of many people, but this is not because her identity is recognized. It''s because her beauty is too striking.


    Many women are beautiful, but it''s still hard to find a woman with a face as beautiful as hers that seems to be designed without the slightest w.


    Plus her body shape that showed curves like a Spanish guitar but was not exaggerated was something even rarer than her beautiful face.


    She was beautiful and sexy, all the men who saw her imagined that hugging her would give a truly indescribable sensation.


    They didn''t look at David with hostile eyes because they heard several times that David called Audrey by using the word sis.


    This meant that they were siblings.


    "Sis, do you see, now so many men want to approach you," David said as he ate.


    His voice was a bit low so only Audrey could hear him.


    He deliberately said that to tease her a bit, at least now they have a topic to talk about.


    However, his words seemed to make Audrey rather unhappy.


    Her gaze became sharp while her foot that was under the table moved to nudge his leg.


    "Don''t say nonsense, finish your food quickly," she said, continuing to eat.


    This was a reaction David hadn''t expected, but it didn''t surprise him much either.


    Her way of thinking was really unpredictable, especially when it came to men.


    She should be normal, but she was already almost 30 years old, wasn''t she thinking of getting married?


    Unless she had the mind to focus on her goals first, like Isabel when she was in high school.


    It''s just that Isabel started to open up while at university with the excuse that she had a need to be with a man.


    Audrey, on the other hand, has alreadypleted her doctorate. Why is she still closeted?


    Even so, David sometimes feels morefortable with her decision.


    That way, he can continue to live with her, his only family.


    If she got married, he would be adrift on his own even if his life was already full of women.


    Of course, he couldn''t talk about that because it would show his selfishness.


    In the end, he just smiled while looking into Audrey''s eyes.


    It felt like any family would feel a great loss if they handed over a woman like Audrey to a man.


    Her qualities really cannot be measured. She''s a woman destined to go down in history.


    In this regard, there may not be any woman who dares topete with Audrey.


    After all, there were already enough great figures saying that Audrey was the greatest inventor of this century, and perhaps one of the greatest in history.


    "Right, sis, how about we go home on a motorcycle. That way, we won''t be stuck in traffic all the time," David said, finally remembering his n.


    That naturally surprised Audrey, she couldn''t help but ask, "are there any motorcycles you can use in this area?"


    Since she asked with such a reaction, so she probably agreed.


    David quickly nodded.


    "I''ll pick it up after I finish eating," he said, speeding up his meal.


    All he wanted right now was to go home so he could really rest in peace.


    He wanted to sleep well and then start the activities again tomorrow.


    As he increased the speed of his meal, the bowl of noodles and some seafood were gone without a trace in no time.


    After that, he went straight down from the second floor of the restaurant with a stack of tissues to clean his mouth and hands.


    He then exited the restaurant, heading away in the direction he and Audrey hade from.


    His final destination was a dark alley.


    There, he took out his motorcycle from his storage ring.


    It was the motorcycle he used to use in this city, bought by Evelyn.


    Although he brought the motorcycle he bought with Alice, using it here was a little inappropriate with that United States license te number.


    Vrom!


    He turned the throttle, making it glide, but not all the way to the road, just on the sidewalk.


    He then drove on the sidewalk, which was not too crowded.


    In no time, he arrived in front of the restaurant.


    Audrey was still eating on the second floor but she could see down.


    David tapped the motorcycle''s tank, signaling to her that it was ready.


    Audrey then stood up, came down from the second floor, not finishing her food. Perhaps she was trying to be full.


    When she arrived outside the restaurant and approached him, she asked, "this is what you used to drive to university, right? Why is it here?"


    That she asked that was something David expected.


    It was indeed something strange.


    However, David casually replied with augh, "I had left it not far from this ce and forgot to pick it up!"


    He even pretended to be stupid, making Audrey knit her brows.


    "Get used to not leaving things in other people''s ces," she said, reprimanding him.


    Even though she was going to leave her car now in the courtyard of this restaurant, she had obviously already prepared people to pick it upter.


    David didn''t respond to her words, just continued to smile.


    "Come on up, sis, you can''t be sleeping here, so you can show me the way to the house," he said, patting the back seat of the motorcycle.


    Audrey nodded, not thinking before climbing onto the back seat.


    She had no trouble as her body was quite agile in movement.


    She sat perfectly on the back seat, putting each of her hands on David''s shoulders.


    "I won''t fall, right? This seat is very small," she said, suddenly bing worried.


    The question made David roll his eyes.


    If the one sitting in the back wasn''t his older sister, he would just have to tell her to hug him.


    However, this was a bit doubtful.


    Although as siblings they often hugged, it had be rare when he was old enough.


    In this situation, it would be awkward to ask Audrey to hug him, especially from behind.


    Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    To his surprise, before he could say anything in reply, Audrey''s hands suddenly moved from his shoulders to his waist.7

 Chapter 218: Arrived

    Audrey did not hug him, her hands only held his waist, seeming to want to stabilize her body.


    When her fingers pressed against his waist, he couldn''t help but feel tingly.


    His back straightened many times.


    "Sis, this is ticklish, if you''re afraid of falling, just hug me," David said.


    He was suddenly uncontroble when he spoke because his mind could not function properly due to the ticklish sensation in his waist.


    "Heehh, do you still like your sister''s hug?" Audrey responded to his words with a rather teasing tone.


    It seemed that she found David''s words amusing.


    When she finds him funny, she does tend to be more rxed, yful, unlike her usual serious self.


    David could not answer. However, Audrey''s hands moved forward to his stomach.


    She literally hugged him without saying more.


    His entire back could instantly feel her body.


    Although he had no strange interest in his older sister, still he felt a specialfort other than the warmth of a sibling.


    "Let''s go!" said Audrey, patting his thigh.


    Only others could see how sexy Audrey''s figure was now in that position.


    The men on the second floor of the restaurant stared at her without blinking, beginning to wonder if the woman was the young man''s biological sister.


    However, they thought the two were indeed very close as siblings so something like this was probably verymon.


    Vrom!


    David turned the motorcycle''s throttle, sending it forward.


    He passed several people, sometimes going into the street, passing cars that couldn''t move at all.


    From the rearview mirror, he could see Audrey''s face clearly.


    The woman''s gaze was fixed ahead, she seemed to be enjoying the cold night breeze.


    Over time, her embrace only became stronger, something she probably didn''t realize, just doing it spontaneously as the speed of the motorcycle increased.


    "Hey, David, do you often go on trips like this with your girlfriends?" Audrey suddenly gave David a question that made David want to cough.


    Maybe she was suspicious because of how skillfully he was riding the motorcycle now.


    David wanted to cough but he held back.


    And this was a bit difficult for him to answer.


    The problem was that this topic talked about him being a yboy.


    Even though it was a fact, it was still very difficult for him to talk about it.


    In the end, he was a nice guy. He couldn''t talk with a big mouth or brag about him having many women without any problems.


    "Maybe this is the reason our parents died early. If they were still alive and saw you being a big yboy, I think they would still be dead," Audrey said again.


    At this point, David finally coughed a few times.


    "Sis, I think they would be proud that their son achieved such a big thing," he said.


    He spoke because he did not agree with Audrey''s words.


    "Proud? Nonsense!" Audrey was as if she couldn''t believe that David dared to say that.


    "Don''t you feel proud to see your little brother conquer so many women?" asked David, instantly earning him a punch from Audrey on his thigh.


    "Who are you calling proud. I get dizzy every day thinking about this," she said in a tone like she didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    David rolled his eyes.


    He thought Audrey was feeling fine because she was quite rxed, but apparently, she was feeling dizzy.


    "David, do you have a girlfriend who is older than me?" Audrey suddenly asked in a very serious tone.


    Her eyes stared into the rearview mirror, sharply looking at David''s eyes looking there.


    For a moment, David''s mouth dropped open at the question.


    Audrey was probably ufortable if she had a woman older than her because it meant that the woman had a big age difference with him considering he hadn''t even reached 20 years old.


    Just by seeing her younger brother''s reaction, Audrey was instantly convinced of her suspicion.


    "David, maybe you were a crocodile in your previous life," she said.


    She seemed unable to express an opinion on this matter.


    On the other hand, David smiled wryly.


    "Sis, don''t worry too much, age doesn''t matter, all my girlfriends are women of high quality," he said, trying to defend himself.


    "I think you need to take me to see themter," Audrey replied.


    "Coug!"


    David identally coughed very hard, wanting tough and cry at the same time.


    Fortunately, Audrey suddenly distracted him.


    "Over there, I bought a house in thatplex!" She pointed at a gate of thepound.


    Just from the gate, it was obvious that it was an elitepound.


    There were three security guards. Strangers who wanted to enter had to show their IDs first.


    David had never been here before, so he immediately received intense stares from the security guards.


    Fortunately, they calmed down when they saw Audrey behind him.


    At the same time, they seemed disappointed that this beautiful woman who was new to theplex was back with a man.


    Unlike the others, they knew Audrey''s full identity, that she was the inventor of a cure for cancer.


    "He''s my younger brother, who will be living with me," Audrey said, instantly turning their initially disappointed expressions into excitement.


    It turns out that this young man is her younger brother, meaning she doesn''t have a boyfriend yet.


    They had simply misunderstood, something Audrey didn''t realize due to herck of experience in rtionships with men.


    "Come in!" The security quickly let David in.


    Thetter continued on his way, feeling a little strange because of the security''s misunderstanding.


    Their gazes kept falling on Audrey.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Even though they knew that David was her brother, they still felt ufortable seeing how she hugged him from behind.


    Theplek certainly had a lot of curves.


    The average house here was a vi consisting of two and three floors, not too spacious, maybe 15¡Á15 with arge yard.


    Here, no vi is surrounded by an iron fence. Everything has an open courtyard.


    Its tranquility despite being in the city center is the main value of thisplex.


    As it turned out, the vi Audrey bought was at the very end of theplex.


    However, that''s not a bad thing because there is a wide river behind theplex, so the vis at the far end have backyards that are directly connected to the river.


    No wonder Audrey chose the vi there. Maybe the price itself was more expensive than the others.


    However, the vi only had two floors, and there were no cars in the yard at all.

 Chapter 219: Pendant

    Getting off the motorcycle, Audrey waved her hand, asking David toe inside the vi immediately.


    Parking the motorcycle in the courtyard without putting it in the garage was definitely not a problem in this neighborhood. David had no worries about leaving the motorcycle there. Even if it waspletely lost, he had no problem.


    He followed Audrey to the vi''s terrace.


    Thetter unlocked the door, revealing a hall that was luxurious and elegant though not very spacious.


    It hadplete facilities, from sofas, tables, cabs with antiques, to a sizable aquarium.


    What really surprised David was that there was a birthday cake on the table with candles in the shape of the number 18. The candles were even lit. Maybe it was a special candle because the fire couldn''t melt it.


    At first nce, the birthday cake looked simple, having a small size.


    However, when observed, it turned out to have beautiful carvings, as if painted by a skillful hand.


    Only, he was doubtful of one thing, whether it was for his birthday.


    He tried to remember what date it was.


    Unfortunately, while he knew what date it was, he didn''t know if it was his birthday.


    This kind of thing was indeed something she did not take seriously, so hepletely forgot.


    In fact, he hardly ever celebrated birthdays.


    No one organized birthday events for him. Before this year, Audrey was a woman who was very busy pursuing her education and then her career as a lecturer.


    "Sis, is today my birthday?" He finally asked Audrey who suddenly rolled her eyes.


    "It seems that your head is just full of women. You don''t even remember your own date of birth," she said, sarcastically looking at him.


    At this point, he could only smile wryly while scratching his head.


    "Hurry up and sit down!" said Audrey, pulling his hand to sit on the sofa.


    They sat side by side, not across from each other.


    "Are you going to sing, sis?" David asked her.


    On birthdays, other people would sing birthday songs for the celebrant.


    However, Audrey was a woman who never sang. David wanted to know if she would sing for him.


    Apparently, she rolled her eyes and replied, "there is no need for singing, just blow out the candles and then cut the cake."


    She declined without further ado, something David expected.


    David justughed, not finding this strange.


    Apparently, Audrey picked up the cake, bringing it in front of him so that he didn''t have to bow his head to the table.


    "Blow," she said.


    This time, her tone was very soft and calm, and even her gaze contained obvious affection.


    It seemed that she was beginning to seriously show her true colors as an older sister who doted on her younger brother.


    Being like that, David got carried away. He blew out the candles gently.


    With a single blow from him, the mes on the candles were instantly extinguished, puffing out thin smoke for a moment.


    "Happy birthday, my dear brother," Audrey said, smiling wider.


    To his surprise, she pinched his cheek, and that while pushing his face towards hers.


    An even more surprising thing happened after that.


    Her face moved towards his face until her lips kissed his cheek.


    David couldn''t help but freeze in this situation.


    Granted sometimes his older sister kissed him but that was only when he was a kid, still in elementary school. Now it was very different.


    He was already a grown man.


    This kind of kiss was too weird.


    If she was his mother in her 40s, it might still be normal, but her status was his older sister.


    It was just a short kiss, and Audrey seemed to be very happy after doing it.


    David finally chose to pretend that nothing was wrong.


    Perhaps they did need to show each other deep affection as siblings considering they had no other family left.


    On the table, tes, knives, and forks were ready.


    Audrey took them all, then cut the cake herself.


    Although she had originally told David to do it, it was clearly just words.


    She would do it as the one who was celebrating the birthday with her.


    The cuts were very neat, each piece enough for one mouth.


    She stabbed one piece of the cake, then pointed it at David''s mouth.


    "Eat," she said.


    David immediately put the cake in his mouth, feeling likeughing.


    It was just that he couldn''t help but point out the incredible sensation of biting into the cake.


    It was actually very delicious despite its seemingly simple shape.


    It seemed that Audrey had seriously sought out a cake maker to prepare this birthday event.


    And it was only made more delicious because it was Audrey who fed her the cake.


    There was a special sensation, of course.


    This was obviously because Audrey was a beautiful woman. If she was just his older sister without her beautiful face, there would be no such sensation.


    Audrey put one cookie into her own mouth as she chewed the cookie in her mouth.


    The atmosphere became very cozy.


    Unfortunately, Audrey only bribed him once. She handed him one fork for him to eat on his own.


    "Don''t let this cake run out," she said.


    "It''s not hard to finish this cake, I think it''s too little," David replied with a quietugh.


    Audrey was silent, continuing to eat, asionally drinking.


    There were no special drinks avable here, just bottled water. Read thetest on mvl


    "By the way, sis. What''s the present for me?" David asked her as he suddenly remembered that someone who is about to celebrate a birthday always gets a present.


    He naturally wanted a present from his older sister.


    "Don''t worry, I naturally prepared it," she replied with a faint smile.


    She picked up her bag, and opened it slowly.


    It might be a small object, but David was sure it was something of great value. It must also be very expensive considering Audrey''s current finances.


    Audrey put her hand inside the bag as David was filled with curiosity.


    After that, she took out a transparent ss box which contained a silver ne.


    Yes, it was just a ne, it didn''t look unique and extravagant.


    However, the pendant of the ne instantly made Oliver want to cry.


    It was in the shape of a heart with small words engraved on it.


    (David and Audrey, siblings forever!)

 Chapter 220: Sleep

    Audrey opened the ss case, then picked up the ne.


    "I thought your life had be very different. I''m worried that you will continue to disappear from my presence, but I don''t want you to forget me," Audrey said.


    While David was silent, she put the ne around his neck.


    It was a little cold against his skin, but despite its simple design, it was clearly high quality silver that had been mixed with rare materials.


    First, it was very light, like it had no weight even though it was actually very hard.


    Even when it didn''t give a cold sensation anymore, it felt like it wasn''t on his neck.


    After the ne was on and Audrey looked at it with a smile, he took her hand.


    "Sis, you are the person I am least likely to forget," David said, pulling her slightly before hugging her.


    It was a simple birthday event, but it was full of beautiful things.


    Perhaps it was better than celebrating the birthday while inviting others. That can be done next year.


    This year, it was just between him and his older sister.


    Audrey returned his hug, asionally stroking his back.


    "You must be sleepy, now let''s go to the room," she said afterwards, looking at his face while releasing the hug.


    "Sis, where''s my room?" asked David in response.


    On the first floor, there were no bedrooms as all the rooms were designed for various facilities. The bedrooms were only on the second floor. David saw three doors that appeared to be bedroom doors while the rest were doors to the balcony.


    Enjoy exclusive content from mvl


    "Your room is at that end," Audrey said, pointing at one of the doors.


    All the rooms were in the back area which meant they overlooked the river at the back of the vi.


    "However," Audrey continued suddenly.


    "Tonight, you sleep in my room, I still want to be with you, my sweet little brother," she said in a tone that sounded joking whileughing softly.


    Hearing her wish, David''s mouth opened slightly.


    As siblings, they naturally slept together a lot, especially when she was sick. Audrey would hug him while he slept. However, that was only when he was little.


    When he grew up, there were indeed cases of them sleeping in the same room due to some reasons that made them have no other choice. That was also a long time ago, which was why David felt strange about this for now.


    Without any bad thoughts, adults still found this awkward.


    However, Audrey had already pulled his hand first, leaving him with no other choice but to follow her.


    In the end, he also had no desire to refuse because he wanted to be with her longer.


    When he was with her, it was toofortable, giving the sensation that he was protected even though he was already too strong to ask for someone else''s protection.


    Not long after, they arrived at the second floor, in front of Audrey''s bedroom door.


    Audrey immediately opened it, pushing it open to reveal a spacious and luxurious room.


    The bed was incredible, sitting at the end of the room.


    The facilities were alsoplete, with a row of cupboards filled with books.


    If anything, the most interesting thing was the back wall of the room, made entirely of a ss facade so that the view behind the vi could be seen clearly.


    The river flows beautifully there, separating theplex from a shopping center.


    The area across the river was indeed bustling with many pedestrians.


    "Ahh..." Audrey suddenly yawned.


    She covered her mouth as she yawned but her eyes became dimmer.


    She seemed to have gotten really sleepy.


    "No need to change,e on," she said, pulling him to the bed beside the ss facade.


    Once at the bedside, Audrey sat down immediately.


    "You lie down over there," she said, pointing to the area beside the ss facade.


    Perhaps she wanted to give him the opportunity to sleep while facing the view.


    It was exactly what he wanted. He climbed onto the mattress without saying anything and then sat down in the area pointed out by Audrey.


    Thetter then put her feet up on the mattress andy down facing sideways, facing him of course.


    While looking at his face, she asionally smiled, an expression that really rarely appeared on her face.


    "I guess it''s been a while since we slept together, it feels more crowded," she said.


    "However, you probably don''t feel that way considering every night you sleep with a different woman," she added leaving David dumbfounded.


    He smiled wryly as he replied, "sis, nothing like that. I sleep alone sometimes."


    "Hmph, do you think I believe you?" Audrey snorted in response.


    Surprisingly she moved to get closer to him and ced her hand on his chest.


    She seemed to want to hug him. If he was facing that ss facade, she would most likely hug him from behind.


    Unfortunately, this was somethingfortable that David had no desire to resist even though it actually seemed awkward.


    After a moment''s thought, he wanted even more. He chose to tilt his body towards Audrey so that the woman''s hand moved from his chest to his side.


    "Sis, you''re the best big sister," he said, giving her a pleasantpliment.


    Audrey kind of didn''t expect that he would say that.


    "Is that so?" she asked.


    Of course, she was happy to hear his words. There was nothing moreforting than the praise of someone close.


    "That''s for sure. You are something I can be proud of in any field," David replied in a very reassuring tone.


    This time, Audrey pinched his cheek in response.


    "You''re too good at bragging," she said. After saying that, she actually hugged him again, even pulling him slightly until their faces were facing each other so they could feel each other''s breath.


    "Let''s sleep, I have to work again tomorrow," she added, signaling for him to close his eyes.


    Not wanting him to continue enduring her sleepiness, David chose not to speak again. He returned her hug and closed his eyes.


    Of course, it was veryfortable to hug Audrey''s body. Her skin was very soft and some areas on her body were really tender.


    David was sure he didn''t have any strange thoughts, but he had to admit that this was morefortable than the bodies of most of his women.


    Luckily they were only cuddling lightly, not excessively.


    Maybe the man who managed to be Audrey''s loverter would have an indescribable experience with her.


    It was just that, when thinking about it, David thought he was not willing to have his sister owned by another man.


    He would rather she continue to be alone, continue to be his older sister without sharing her attention with other men.


    That he sometimes questioned why she didn''t have a boyfriend just to tease her.


    In reality, he also has a selfish side that he only realizes now.


    Plus, he doesn''t feel guilty about such a selfish side.


    Aside from the fact that it''s because it''s in his nature due to his strength, it''s also because he wants to hold on to the most precious thing in his life.


    Not long after, he fell into a deep sleep, no longer aware of the passage of time, not even knowing anything had happened.


    This was probably his best sleep in quite some time although in recent times his sleep had been full offort.


    In the morning, Audrey woke up early. She was used to waking up very early.


    The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was David''s closed eyelids.


    They were very close to her eyes because their faces were facing each other where even their foreheads were leaning against each other.


    Looking at her little brother''s sleeping face, Audrey couldn''t help but smile.


    However, there was something that bothered her so she knitted her eyebrows.


    When she looked down, she found David''s one hand holding her butt.


    It was very obvious because the hand was applying pressure to her ass.


    "This boy!" said Audrey spontaneously in a low voice.


    However, she did not feel upset by the action of David''s hand.


    If it was any other man who had the audacity to touch her ass, she would have made a big deal out of it because it was sexual harassment.


    Her younger brother, on the other hand, was a part of her life so certain actions of his were okay with her.


    With a gentle movement, she moved that hand from her ass to her front.


    She didn''t stop hugging him just because of that.


    After that, her gaze returned to his face, which made her smile.


    ''Are you using our family gics to lure women?'' She wondered because as she looked at David''s face, she had to admit that her younger brother had a really very handsome face.


    She could not find any ws. If only he was a celebrity, he could probably easily be in the top 10 of the world''s most handsome men.


    This was naturally due to their family''s exceptional gics.


    Audrey''s own face is too beautifulpared to anyone else.


    Phew!


    Audrey then sighed, then stroked David''s face, letting him continue sleeping without moving out of the way so that she would not disturb hisfort.

 Chapter 221: Road Trip

    David was somewhat surprised when he opened his eyes only to find Audrey''s gaze watching his face.


    "Good morning," she said softly.


    Hearing her voice in the morning only made the mood better.


    David responded with a smile and said, "Good morning, sis!"


    After he responded, Audrey finally sat up.


    Her hair was no longer in a bun. It was now loose, a little messy, but it only made her face look alluring in a different way.


    No matter what her style was like, she would always be a beautiful woman.


    "Are you hungry? What kind of breakfast do you want?" She asked David after she sat up.


    This woman seems to want to spoil him a little longer.


    He was naturally pleased.


    He replied, "just toast with eggs and warm milk."


    Although he was happy to be pampered by her, he didn''t want to make her too much trouble, so he asked for a simple dish so that she wouldn''t have any trouble when she cooked it.


    She nodded, lowering her legs from the bed.


    Before standing up, she said, "go to your room first and take a shower. I want to take a shower too."


    Audrey tried to smooth her hair as she said that. She slowly stood up while signaling David to stand up immediately.


    David did everything she wanted. He stood up with a faint smile and walked out of the room.


    Audrey might have trouble taking a shower if he was still in that room.


    He went to his room which was not much different from Audrey''s except that it didn''t have a row of cabs full of books.


    It had facilities for young people such as a high-speakingputer andptop,plete with the most luxurious gaming chair.


    Even though David rarely yed games these days, let aloneputer games, he still felt satisfied with this kind of facility in his room.


    He also found a closet filled with expensive clothes.


    Audrey probably chose them personally for him.


    The clothes chosen by Audrey for him naturally had a different impression from those chosen by other women.


    This was something that was difficult to exin. What is clear is that Audrey''s choice still shows elegance. It was perhaps just a little more boyish, like the pants that only went a little past the knee.


    From David''s own point of view, this is not entirely bad. He is still young at the end of the day, asionally styling like a youngster is probably fine.


    Besides, they''re the kind of clothes that are easy to use.


    With shorts for example plus a casual polo shirt and sneakers, walking around anywhere would be a piece of cake.


    David finally chose an outfit first, shorts and a white polo shirt and a pair of sneakers that had a three-line logo, in gray.


    He put them all on the table before going to the bathroom.


    When in the bathroom, he took quite a while. This was because he not only took a shower, but also opened various social media just to kill time.


    He did this on purpose because if he took a shower too quickly, he would end up waiting for Audrey to finish first.


    A woman always takes a long time when taking a bath, so he decided to take longer so that when he was done, Audrey would already be done cooking, not just finished bathing.


    It made him feel too engrossed in his phone that he lost track of time.


    In the end, he was in the bathroom for over half an hour.


    When he realized that, he quickly got out, put on his clothes.


    Then he went down to the first floor, going to the back room where the dining table was.


    However, when he got there, he realized that he was still too early in the bathroom because at this time Audrey had just started cooking.


    Her clothing style was the same as her usual days. Since it was now morning, so her hair was in a ponytail, making her look striking with a younger impression.


    Seeing himing, she smiled and said, "wait at the dining table."


    David could only roll his eyes as he sat down due to his incorrect prediction.


    He continued to y with his cell phone.


    Over time, the fragrant aroma of toast filled the room, making him rather hungry.


    When she was done, Audrey finally walked to the dining table carrying a tray.


    It wasplete with the dishes he wanted, including warm milk.


    Audrey herself chose the same dish as him.


    She sat across from him, cing the tray in the middle of them.


    She even helped move his te from the tray to the table.


    Perhaps tomorrow she would not do it again as there was no way she could continue to spoil him. Hence, he enjoyed her help.


    "Thanks, sis," he said, not forgetting to thank her for making her happy.


    Audrey just smiled as she signaled him to eat soon.


    After that, breakfast began.


    They each had their own breakfast. David was quite fast while Audrey was quite rxed.


    She was still observing him more.


    "Can you show me pictures of your girlfriends? I want to know who they are," she said suddenly, making David who was drinking his milk almost flinch.


    Judging from Audrey''s eyes, she seemed to be very curious about this.


    However, David couldn''t possibly show her pictures of his girlfriends. That would only cause a lot of awkwardness.


    "Sis, there was a time when you met them all at one time," David said while pretending tough.


    "I can''t believe they''re willing to get together," Audrey replied.


    Perhaps she was using her point of view as a woman.


    If her boyfriend somehow had a lot of other women and she didn''t mind, there was no way she would be willing to get together with the other women.


    That would make her seem like one of a bunch of concubines.


    David felt that way too, but he had the perspective of a king.


    He replied, "time will tell. After all, they must absolutely have your blessing if they want to be my wife absolutely."


    When he said that, he looked very confident while Audrey rolled her eyes.


    "Honestly, I''m worried that you''ll be shot by lightning for ying with women so often," she said causing David''s face to freeze.


    He was thinking how lightning would shoot him while he was the king of lightning itself.


    Of course, it was not something he could say, so he chose to remain silent while smiling.


    Audrey finally didn''t say anything else. She focused on breakfast.


    Not long after, they finally finished their breakfast.


    Audrey looked at her watch and immediately stood up.


    "We have to go to the university soon," she said.


    It seemed that she didn''t realize the passage of time so now she was almostte.


    David who didn''t want her to bete immediately stood up and followed her out of the vi.


    Audrey''s car was already parked in the yard. Even the keys were still in the car. Who knows who drove it here, maybe the manager of thisplex.


    "You drive!" said Audrey as she walked to the car.


    If she wanted to be quick, she needed to leave the driving to David since thetter drove faster.


    At first David wanted to offer her to use the motorcycle instead, but she had already gotten into the car first. Maybe she wouldn''t agree to use the motorcycle this early in the morning because when they arrived at the university on the motorcycle, it would be too conspicuous.


    In the end, they traveled by car.


    The good thing this morning is that the traffic is quite smooth even though the streets are full of cars.


    Every car can move at high speed. It was probably due to theck of big trucks as they were usually the ones causing the congestion.


    David drives without restraint. He stepped on the gas pedal very deeply, sometimes making Audrey panic because the car was moving too fast.


    Even so, she didn''t try to reprimand him.


    They finally arrived at the university sooner than Audrey thought.


    It was now filled with students who had also just arrived.


    And Jane had arrived early.


    David looked at her car while her figure sat in it, ying with her cell phone.


    She was clearly visible because the windshield was lowered.


    After parking the car, he handed the key to Audrey.


    "Sis, I''ll go first," he said, getting out of the car first.


    After getting out of the car, he approached Jane''s car.


    Thetter only became aware of his presence when he arrived at the car door.


    Jane was quite surprised when she saw him.


    She was probably surprised at not being able to sense his figure while he was so close to her.


    "Are we leaving now?" asked David with a faint smile, putting his hand on the car window.


    Jane calmed down quickly. She nodded in response then said, "Come in, we''ll take a road trip, through the tunnel to Ennd."


    That their destination was Ennd did not surprise David.


    He already suspected that the Rothschild Family''s main house was there.


    Perhaps Jane chose to be cautious and so she opted for a road trip.


    If they used a ne, there was a greater threat.


    After all, when the ne was attacked, things would be more difficult.


    Each member of the Rothschild Family could not be underestimated. They could attack the ne with weapons that were extremely threatening even to Spiritual Beings at David''s level.


    "Sure," David said before getting into the car.


    As soon as he got in and sat beside Jane, Lisa who was sitting in the driver''s seat immediately started driving.

 Chapter 222: Lands End

    North is the direction you need to go to get to Ennd.


    However, this would practically be a long journey as the distance between Paris and Ennd is quite long.


    They needed to go North of the European continent first before crossing the underwater tunnel.


    Lisa did not hold back as she drove, fully demonstrating the performance of the Rolls-Royce.


    It not only had luxury, but also very high speed, something rarely seen.


    When entering the freeway, David felt like he was in an airne.


    In the car, he barely spoke to Jane.


    It was nothing, but he had no topics to talk to her about.


    Perhaps Jane herself felt that way now.


    In the car, she checked her cell phone more often.


    Given that they were lovers, Jane''s continued silence also made David somewhat ufortable as he found the situation very awkward.


    He wondered which one was Jane''s personality now. From the looks of it, it was her good personality.


    Precisely if it was her good personality, when she kept silent, the awkwardness increased.


    "Jane!" After feeling ufortable with this situation, David finally chose to call out to her, and held her hand.


    Hearing that, Jane looked up at him.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    When she spoke like that, she looked calm and fine.


    "What are you thinking about?" asked David with a faint smile, trying to make the situationfortable.


    He had not known the situation in the Rothschild Family since Jane had given them the message that she would bring him over.


    However, if she dared to bring him, it meant that the situation was quite safe when they actually arrived there.


    Since it was like that, what was Jane thinking, which was why she asked about it.


    "What am I thinking about?" Jane apparently repeated her words.


    After that, she shook her head.


    "Just thinking about unimportant things," she said.


    Her answer was so vague that it confused David.


    He couldn''t help but observe her eyes.


    It made her blink a few times.


    "Don''t look at me like that," she said, protesting his gaze.


    "You don''t seem excited, it worries me," David replied.


    "Is that so?" asked Jane, suddenly looking curious that she was calledckluster.


    "That''s how I feel." David continued to answer.


    "Maybe..." Jane began not to argue.


    After that, she added, "how about you help me get excited? I''m sure you know how."


    David, "..."


    At this point, even Lisa who was focused on driving seemed distracted. She could not help but nce back.


    On the other hand, David smiled with excitement.


    It seemed that Jane just had her needs met.


    However, did she want to be in this car?


    David looked at some buttons behind the driver''s seat.


    After he understood, it turned out that this car had a feature to make the front room and the back room separate.


    As long as the button is pressed, there will be a wall rising from below to separate the front room and the back room.


    Curious, David pressed the button.


    DING!


    The sound echoed inside the car before the wall that seemed to be made of thin steel rose from top to bottom while the seats he and Jane were sitting on retreated slightly backwards, making more space.


    In no time, the front room and the back room of the car werepletely separated by the thin steel.


    David wasn''t sure if this was a built-in feature of the car or if it was modified.


    The steel itself had various other features. There was a sizable tv attached to it.


    "I think this car has be morefortable," David said,ughing softly as he looked at Jane.


    This woman hadn''t been fucked in a long time. She was probably ufortable because she wanted it but was embarrassed to ask.


    After that, David lowered the backrest of the seat Jane was sitting on and the one he himself was sitting on.


    The two seats could be put together to make what looked like a bed.


    Once that was done, David hugged Jane.


    Faintly, excitement began to appear in the woman''s eyes although it was not obvious.


    When David pressed against her body and kissed her, she started to be rather aggressive caressing his body.


    Lisa must have guessed what they were doing, but it didn''t matter because she couldn''t see it.


    This was their time to have fun. Women like Lisa who don''t have a lover can only continue to fantasize about it.


    When stripped naked, Jane squirmed several times in an elegant manner, like a dancing snake.


    She seemed to be very eager indeed. Body contact with him made her blood heat up.


    Despite the limited space in this car, they manage to have some very wild y.


    Jane moaned uncontrobly in pleasure.


    The sound of her moaning should not have leaked out because it was impossible for this car''s features to simply separate the front room and the back room.


    If only the car was not moving at high speed, it would have been shaking.


    It is unknown how long they had fun. When they finished, the car had already arrived in front of the entrance to the underwater tunnel leading to Ennd.


    This was David''s first timeing here, so he was quite curious even though he had seen it many times on tv.


    He and Jane stayed lying down with their heads slightly raised up so that they could see the scenery outside through the car windows which were of course fully closed.


    When entering the tunnel, Lisa drove faster, making the scenery around almost a blur.


    Of course, with David''s eyes, the view was still clear.


    It was just that the tunnel here made it impossible to see the sea outside, so there was almost nothing to see but the tunnel.


    It was a boring sight.


    If even he wasn''t interested, let alone Jane.


    To his surprise, Jane suddenly fell asleep as she nuzzled her face against his chest.


    Her breathing instantly calmed down as she fell asleep.


    It seemed that she was sleep deprived that she could fall into a deep sleep so quickly.


    Perhaps it would have been better if he had also slept, but he was not sleepy.


    In the end, he kept hugging Jane while ying a game on his cell phone.


    First he waited for this car to arrive in Ennd and then waited again for the trip to the main house of the Rothschild Family.


    When he yed the game, the journey seemed to go faster.


    The car finally exited the tunnel, arriving in Ennd.


    There was a road that connected directly to the highway.


    The car went onto the expressway, continuing the journey at high speed heading west.


    It wasn''t heading towards a city.


    Jane woke up not long after. Her eyes immediately looked around.


    "So we''re in Ennd," she said with her hand moving to grab her clothes.


    "Is the journey still long?" David asked in response.


    "Yes..." Jane nodded. "It''s at the western end of this ind, an area called Land''s End."


    "Land''s End?" David couldn''t help but open the map after hearing that because he felt like he had heard of it.


    Sure enough, it really existed.


    It was a remote region with a high cliff shape where below was the sea.


    The area was deserted, but it was said that thend price was quite expensive.


    The reason was because it was an area with a beautiful view.


    One would feel happy just by being there.


    Of course, from the current location, the journey to Land''s End was still quite far, taking several more hours.


    After saying that location, Jane chose to sleep again.


    This time, David also decided to sleep again.


    Just waiting would be too boring, especially since all he could see was vige after vige.


    By sleeping, the journey really became uneventful.


    He only woke up when he heard Lisa''s voice.


    "Miss, we''re about to arrive!"


    Lisa''s voice made him panic so he immediately sat up when he opened his eyes. After all, he and Jane were still naked. He thought Lisa was peeping at them.


    As it turned out, the voice of Lisa she heard was not a direct voice. It came through the speakers in the car. Lisa should have spoken from the front through the microphone.


    In contrast to him, Jane was very calm.


    She started to get dressed which she had been holding on to since before her second sleep.


    David did as she did while asionally looking around.


    To the left, he found a high cliff with the sea below, constantly creating waves that crashed against it.


    After getting fully dressed, Jane lowered the wall separating the front and back of the car. She also lowered all the windows.


    Instantly, the air from this region entered the car, having a very fresh sea scent.


    It was nowte afternoon, the sun was clearly visible in the far west which could be seen only by looking forward.


    At the same time, Lisa nced at David and Jane at the back, as if to look for traces of their lovemaking.


    Unfortunately, ever since they put on their clothes, they had already cleaned it all up.


    Not long after, David finally saw the end of the road. Up ahead there was nothing but a cliff sloping upwards.


    The wind there seemed very strong. Just by standing there, one could be sent flying.


    However, David didn''t see any houses around, let alone a luxurious mansion.


    Considering it was the Rothschild Family, their main house should have been veryrge and grand, at least an ancient mansion simr to a royal pce, but there was no such thing here.


    As he continued to search, Lisa stopped the car near the cliff.


    She even turned off the engine.


    Phew!


    After that, she sighed, showing that she was very tired after driving for so long.

 Chapter 223: Below

    "Come down," Jane said to David.


    David followed her because she asked him toe down.


    Of course, this only made him more confused.


    "Jane, is there something wrong with my eyes that I don''t see the house here?" asked David.


    Of course, he spected that the Rothschild Family''s main house might be underground since it was not on the maind and there was no way Jane would bring it to a random ce.


    It was just too strange to be like that. This was a prestigious family with a noble way of life. They weren''t so crazy as to live underground.


    Jane smiled at his question.


    She waved her hand, asking him to follow.


    After that, she walked to the very edge of the cliff.


    It was really high and below was the ocean whose edges were full of boulders.


    Using a normal human point of view, Oliver felt a bit scared standing there.


    "Down there," Jane said suddenly, confusing David.


    At the same time, she grabbed his hand and pulled him down.


    Since he was caught off guard, he was actually pulled down, falling off the cliff with her.


    Although a bit scared at first, falling from there didn''t really change his expression as he knew that he would be fine, not to mention the fact that he could fly.


    He let himself fall down.


    To his surprise, there was a beach below the cliff, something he couldn''t see from above.


    The further he fell down, only then did he realize that the beach was huge.


    It was below that cliff.


    And at the end of that beach, he finally found what he was looking for.


    There, stood a huge mansion that seemed to be only one floor, blending into the beach so that it didn''t need an extra yard.


    There were even many cars in front of the mansion.


    Looking at the tire tracks of the cars on the beach, there seemed to be a path to go down there.


    However, Jane would probably prefer to jump.


    Pa! Pa!


    In just a few moments, David and Janended on arge rock, with Jane still holding his hand.


    Looking around in the direction of the mansion, David saw several people on its terrace. He saw a handsome middle-aged man with white hair, a young man who seemed to be very confident, also having white hair. However, the most attractive to him was a woman wearing a rather tight long dark red dress.


    Her figure looked tall because of her slender body, being very elegant because of her neatly buned blonde hair, coupled with a pair of extremely dazzling long earrings.


    Just by looking at that woman, any man would be happy.


    Who else would she be but Evelyn.


    She was still part of this family at the end of the day, so it was not strange that she was able toe to the main house, more so that it was now a matter involving her daughter, and her dearest lover, there was no way she would note.


    Although very far apart, David and Evelyn''s gazes still met.


    For a moment, she gave him a charming thin smile while winking her left eye.


    That went unnoticed by anyone.


    "Let''s go over there," Jane said to him, jumping down from the rock.


    She let go of his hand now as it would be difficult if they jumped together here.


    Afternding on the beach, they headed for the terrace of the house.


    This situation seemed to be simr to when David hade to the Morgan Family home.


    As they got closer to the terrace, Jane whispered to David, "those two men are my uncle and cousin. Their names are Evan and Arthur. Evan is my father''s older brother. Please be nice to him. He will definitely support you as long as you don''t offend him."


    Speaking of Evan, David had heard about him several times from Jane.


    The woman they had met, Nathalie, who was also a top celebrity in France for example, was his mistress.


    From his expression, although he seemed serious, David did sense amon interest between him and him.


    They both like women.


    David wouldn''t be surprised if the guy also likes Evelyn, just like Enzo, however he might not be able to express this openly since Evelyn is the widow of his younger brother.


    If he approached Evelyn, it would definitely get him criticized as a usurper of his younger brother''s wife.


    He must also be ufortable with Jane.


    Not long after, they finally arrived in front of the terrace.


    David instantly felt the intense gazes of the two men, especially the young man, looking at him like he was a rare animal as he observed him from top to bottom, filled with curiosity.


    "Uncle, Mom!" Jane herself greeted Evan and Evelyn.


    She didn''t seem to be worried about her mother now that David had already met her and nothing had happened.


    Hence, she was only thinking of Evan even though thetter seemed to have epted her decision to the point of giving a sign of ready support.


    "Let''s go in first, Enzo is waiting impatiently," Evan said in response, inviting Jane in.


    He also made a sign to David.


    Speaking of strength, he definitely didn''t dare underestimate David now even though thetter was still young.


    The problem was that he had managed to get Enzo home in a miserable condition.


    The man was like a madman yesterday, but perhaps because he didn''t want to look like that, he used various nts stored in the family treasury to heal his wound.


    It was a wound from Excalibur, so it was very difficult to recover.


    Fortunately, this family had a spiritual nt from ancient times. It still managed to heal Enzo''s wound.


    After that, they walked towards the door of the mansion.


    Evan walked in front while David and Jane followed behind him.


    However, David had to slow down again as Arthur suddenly blocked his thigh with his hand.


    He signaled that he wanted to walk beside him.


    Although he was the son of Jane''s father''s older brother, he seemed to be two years younger than Jane.


    He should only be in the second year of high school now.


    David''s eyes looked at her as they finally walked side by side. His expression was like he was asking Arthur what he wanted to talk to him about.

 Chapter 224: Family Welcome

    "Do you know, I also have a crush on Jane. I could have married her if Jane had stayed single," the young man said.


    For David, he was all too familiar with the young men from this family having a crush on Jane.


    In terms of closeness, Arthur was probably the closest to Jane as they were actually cousins.


    However, this was still no surprise to David now.


    "Then, do you mind?" David asked in response, not losing his cool.


    Just a kid, if he dared to challenge him, he would just have to kick his ass.


    "I objected a lot at first, of course. I couldn''t sleep for three days when I thought that Jane epted another man. But I also didn''t want to seem petty for getting in the way of someone else''s rtionship," Arthur said, exining his thoughts.


    "You did the right thing," David said,menting on his thoughts.


    That surprised him to the point that he looked annoyed.


    "As I''ve heard, you''re very arrogant," the young man said.


    David didn''t respond to that, he just behaved as he should.


    "Well, I just wanted to talk about this with you. However, I do have a question, you haven''t fucked Jane yet, have you?" Arthur said.


    His question finally changed David''s expression.


    He smiled strangely as he held back augh.


    "You''d better stop hoping. It''s been quite a while since Jane and I met. We even live together, where do you think we live?" he said, which instantly made Arthur''s skin turn pale.


    His breathing quickened while his steps halted.


    He seemed to have just been pped by a fact that he did not want.


    In the end, he was left behind, even passed by Evelyn.


    As the young man was caught off guard, Evelyn, who was going faster, seized the opportunity to whisper to David.


    "Honey, don''t discourage a young man."


    Her voice was soft and gentle, something that was trulyfortable to hear.


    Fortunately the woman slowed her pace after she whispered.


    Jane and Evan happened to stare behind them, perhaps they felt something strange.


    Unfortunately, they found nothing suspicious other than Arthur being silent. That they didn''t find strange.


    The affair in this ce somewhat made David nervous. He couldn''t help but nce at Evelyn with a roll of his eyes, as if telling her not to do anything strange.


    Between him and Alice it might be fine, but between him and Evelyn was something very difficult because of that woman''s status in this family plus that she was being targeted by the middle-aged men in this family.


    They would probably explode with rage if they knew that Evelyn preferred young men from outside over them.


    Unfortunately, Evelyn seemed to be without any fear at all.


    She gave him a wink with one eye in response.


    After that, they finally passed through the door, arriving at a spacious hall with medieval-style decorations.


    Although the mansion used modern lights, but they were all designed as well as possible so as to give the impression of not being from the modern era.


    It had many sofas ced in various ces.


    There was one big sofa where people gathered, like a group of nobles.


    They were all dressed well, the men wearing suits while the women wore dresses that looked very expensive.


    There were quite a lot of young girls like Arthur, David didn''t see anyone who wasn''t beautiful among the young girls.


    Even if they were inferior to Jane, they were still too beautiful to be outside.


    The most conspicuous were naturally the middle-aged men and women, they took the lead here because after observing, David did not find any of the older generation.


    This was certainly something strange.


    All gazes were immediately drawn to him even though he was at the very back.


    Your next read is at mvl


    Some looked at him sharply and some looked at him curiously.


    From the middle-aged women, he felt more curious gazes.


    They were all beautiful too, possessing seductive bodies.


    However, it must be admitted that Evelyn was too conspicuouspared to all of them.


    The advantage of Evelyn was that there was an intelligent aura radiating clearly from her eyes, the reason why she could hold the reins of the Bank of this family.


    One stare even really felt very unpleasant to David.


    It came from Enzo, who was dressed differently from the other men.


    He was wearing a ck robe simr to Japanese clothing, onlycking Japanese designs.


    "This boy who stole Zeus'' blood from us and used it for his own benefit. Evan, Evelyn, why don''t you catch him now. We can extract that blood from him." Enzo immediately said something in a loud voice.


    His aura spread so that there was an invisible pressure.


    Some people looked terrified of him.


    Of course, he had many followers here other than that what he said was true.


    A thief must be caught.


    "That''s right, we must catch him. The blood of Zeus must belong to our family members," said another, supporting his idea.


    "This boy can''t be allowed to wander around with power that doesn''t belong to him."


    David rolled his eyes at everything they said, not expecting him to get this kind of reception.


    Even Jane knitted her brows but found Evelyn justughing.


    Evan, on the other hand, seemed quite calm.


    "I''m afraid your strength is not enough to do that!" Jane suddenly responded in a cold tone, staring at everyone who spoke with a sharp gaze.


    Some of them were afraid of her gaze even though they were older than her.


    That naturally could not be said for Enzo.


    "Jane, you can go crazy with love, but whatever it is, you have to prioritize this family. That boy used our power to kill our members," Enzo said, stepping forward.


    "Uncle, your son died because of his own stupidity," Jane replied, not holding back as she spoke.


    "And if you want to fight, I will fight against you with David. We''ll see who dies more between us," she added.


    At this moment, the woman seemed to have be very emotional.


    What she said shocked many people.


    They did not expect her to defend her boyfriend to that point.


    Enzo looked very angry.


    Before he could respond, Evan raised his hand.


    "Calm down," he said.


    His voice was a little low, but it spread an aura that was just as strong as Enzo''s.


    Without a doubt, he had above-average strength here.

 Chapter 225: A Message

    Enzo chose to remain silent when Evan spoke even though he wasn''t afraid of him.


    He only looked more annoyed that the man didn''t look like he would agree with his suggestion.


    Without considering his personal grudge against David, he felt that arresting David was indeed the most reasonable choice for the sake of this family.


    No matter what, it was a fact that David was using their family power.


    All eyes were now on Evan, waiting for him to say something. They wanted to know what he was going to talk about.


    "I actually got a message from the elders a while ago," Evan said, surprising them all.


    In fact, many of them didn''t even know why none of the elders were present.


    This was an important matter, so what were they doing?


    Enzo knitted his brows at Evan''s words.


    It made him ufortable that the elders were preferring to send messages through him, which meant they were starting to like him more.


    Before this, it was almost always him who received messages from the elders if there was important business.


    Of course, she realized it was because of his defeat with David that his reputation in the eyes of everyone in the family had plummeted.


    "What did they say?" Enzo finally asked the question for Evan to say right away.


    Evan rxed enough to look at him and continued, "They said they''ll decide on the matter. Tomorrow, they''ll tell us their decision. For now, we don''t need to keep arguing about what we need to do, just wait for the elders'' decision."


    This time, everyone was naturally more surprised.


    The elders were in fact the ones who would make the decision on this matter.


    Although this was indeed a big problem, there should be no need for excessive discussion.


    However, there was something that made everyone in the mansion confused to the point of looking at each other with strange expressions.


    This was because Evan spoke as if the elders were gathering right now somewhere.


    Why were they gathered?


    Of course, those people knew that there was no way they were gathered like that just to talk about David.


    If they had gathered to talk about him, they could havee here directly.


    They didn''t need to do anything like that.


    At this point, even Enzo fell silent with a pondering expression. He seemed to be thinking deeply.


    David who basically knew nothing was also somewhat suspicious.


    However, since he really had no information, so he couldn''t specte.


    One thing he didn''t expect was that this matter would be postponed for tomorrow.


    Although Enzo did not seem to ept this, he apparently preferred to remain silent.


    After a while, he gave a cold snort and then left, followed by a few people close to him.


    Before leaving, they gave David a murderous look.


    The others also started to leave. However, all of them did not really leave this mansion. They just went to various ces to rx.


    This mansion was too big, each person could basically take up one ce that was as big as a house.


    There were even quite a few doors that were probably room doors even though they were all only on the first floor since this mansion really only had one floor.


    "Jane, youe with me to see the elders," Evan said suddenly to Jane who was standing beside him, much to the surprise of David who was behind her.


    "Uncle, what exactly are they doing? And where are they?" asked Jane in response.


    She definitely had her spections, but she couldn''te to any conclusions.


    "You''ll find outter, let''s go. The helicopter is ready," Evan replied, giving her no exnation.


    That they would be using a helicopter indicated that the location they were going to was quite far away.


    Jane couldn''t help but knit her brows.


    This was probably something she couldn''t refuse.


    She looked at David and asked, "do you dare to be alone here?"


    Since she would practically be leaving David alone here, she naturally felt ufortable if she had to leave.


    Read exclusive adventures at mvl


    David actually chuckled in response.


    "What do you have to worry about. No one can threaten me here," he said, continuing to chuckle.


    He didn''t even lower his voice so that some people could hear him.


    They couldn''t help but be annoyed by his arrogance. This made Evan knit his brows.


    "Hmph, an arrogant youngster who doesn''t know his own limits. You''ll probably die wondering if you died." Someone responded to David''s words which was very surprising to David himself because it came from the woman standing slightly behind him.


    Who else if not Evelyn.


    She gave him a cold and dismissive look as he stared at her.


    After that, she turned around and took a step.


    "Who are you calling not knowing his limits?" Jane was apparently upset by her mother''s words.


    She questioned her in a rather cold tone.


    However, Evelyn did not respond. She kept walking until she disappeared from their sight.


    David couldn''t be more astonished than now, wondering if the woman was serious or pretending. How could she scold him? Wasn''t he her dear lover?


    Of course, David knew that there was a possibility that she was faking, just to show that they were not really familiar, just met.


    "Uhmm..." He cleared his throat, looking at Jane.


    "I should be fine, you can go in peace. This ce is very spacious, I think I can rxfortably," he said with a faint smile.


    After he said that, Jane finally calmed down enough.


    She nodded and looked at her uncle, signaling to him that she was ready to go.


    The two then took a step towards the right side of the mansion.


    Without them by his side, David ended up being alone in this mansion.


    The amount of people staring at him didn''t make him ufortable.


    He started thinking about the ce where he would go.


    Apparently, Arthur came and approached him.


    He seemed to have heard what happened here from the others.

 Chapter 226: Lunch

    "It seems that the elders are considering you. Otherwise, they would have immediately given the order to arrest you. You should probably be grateful because if we really wanted to arrest you, it wouldn''t be too difficult," he told David. Discover stories at mvl


    This young man didn''t seem to want to acknowledge his power.


    He was toozy to respond.


    Without saying anything, he walked away.


    "Hey, where are you going?" The young man immediately followed her, looking annoyed that she didn''t respond.


    He himself was not in the mood to go anywhere, just exploring the mansion.


    On the walls, he saw quite a few famous paintings including antiques such as armor and crowns to several thrones.


    If this mansion was turned into a museum, art lovers from all over the world would probablye to see.


    As he continued to walk around to look around, he heard some people talking about lunch being over.


    It was already almost 3pm.


    It seemed that this family had not eaten lunch because they were waiting for him and Jane.


    He saw people starting to go to the back room of this mansion.


    When the door was opened, David found a veryrge dining table, already full of delicious dishes.


    Even Enzo and his men were heading there, looking like they wanted to eat.


    "Would you like to have lunch too?" Arthur who followed him asked him.


    This was something he had doubts about.


    Besides the fact that he was an outsider, there were many who disliked him here. It would look strange if she joined them for lunch.


    In the end, he shook his head.


    "I don''t want to eat here," he said.


    "Heeh, do you feel embarrassed?" Arthur asked again, smiling slightly as if guessing his thoughts.


    "Shame is part of human nature. I''m a dignified person, don''t like to lower myself," David replied, choosing not to argue.


    He then added, "and who knows if the food I''m about to eat is actually safe!"


    Having said that, he resumed his steps, no longer speaking.


    Perhaps Arthur felt his words were logical, so he chose silence.


    He then went to the dining room.


    The good thing was that David suddenly received a message from Evelyn.


    (I know you''re hungry,e to my room, I''ve prepared lunch for you!)


    The message was like rain in the desert, putting David in a good mood.


    Only, he didn''t know which room it was.


    (Where''s your room?) He asked in reply, to which she immediately replied.


    (The one with the snow cat carving!)


    Every door in this mansion did have different carvings, most of them had animal carvings.


    David scanned door after door before finally finding a door with a snow cat carving.


    Without waiting any longer, he walked over to it.


    Since everyone had already gone to the dining room, so no one would see him enter Evelyn''s room.


    If anyone saw this, this was indeed a bit of a problem.


    In no time, he arrived in front of the room''s door.


    When he pushed it, he found that it was unlocked.


    With a single push from him, it opened, revealing a luxurious, ssically-styled room where the bed was next to a window overlooking the beach.


    There wasn''t much to see inside this room, just a single closet and a desk.


    After all, this is not the room Evelyn lives in, so naturally there are no amenities at all.


    Other than the desk, there was a dining table, close to the bed, also next to the window.


    It was only for two people, now full of delicious food.


    Of course, the best view was the figure of the woman sitting elegantly on one of her chairs.


    When he looked at her, he finally saw her indescribable smile.


    "Lock the door, sometimes there are crazy people who enter suddenly," she told him as he pushed the door shut.


    He nodded to her, locking the door before walking over to the dining table.


    "I think I''m going to starve in this ce," he said as he sat down in his chair.


    "There''s no way I''d let my lover starve," Evelyn replied with a smile that was pleasant to see.


    "It''s impossible to let me starve, but scolding me is still possible, am I right?" replied David.


    He couldn''t help but talk about her actions a moment ago.


    Even if he knew she was only joking, still he was somewhat offended.


    "Are you angry?" Instead of apologizing, Evelyn suddenly asked with an expression that could be said to provoke emotions.


    "I''m quite offended, of course." David did not dispute that.


    "Hehehe..." Evelyn suddenlyughed.


    "Then I apologize. If there''s a gift you want, I''ll give it as an apology," she said with her left eye shing.


    She was clearly teasing him.


    The word Vixen was totally appropriate to describe her.


    Unfortunately, David was not interested in any gifts.


    For him, her figure was already the best gift.


    "As long as you let me sleep here tonight, that''s fine," he said.


    "It doesn''t matter." Evelynughed as she replied.


    She picked up the fork, inviting him to start eating.


    Here, there was a certain sensation when eating. Even the appetite increased due to the fragrant scent of Evelyn''s perfume.


    "By the way, what exactly are those elders doing?" David could not help but ask about that because he was still curious until now.


    Although Evelyn must not know either, she should have spected.


    "Probably some kind of action to protect the world, I''m not sure either," the woman replied in a rather quiet voice that David almost didn''t hear.


    "Is that something that might be done by them?" David gave her a strange look, incredulous.


    "It''s possible when they themselves feel threatened. Maybe you''ll know the details when you see Jane again," Evelyn said.


    David was silent, trying to imagine but there was nothing he could imagine.


    In the end, he could only sigh.


    Incidentally, the food on his te was already gone. He ate quite quickly because it was delicious while his stomach was starving.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 227: Plan

    He continued to sit and watch Evelyn as she ate.


    She was eating quite slowly, but it was a pleasant sight to see because of her beauty and elegant style.


    Perhaps the others had also finished eating because David could feel the aura of the people outside the room, which meant they had already left the dining room.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    When Evelyn had almost finished her meal, there were sudden knocks on the door.


    "Evelyn, are you inside?" A man''s voice echoed, sounding soft.


    It was clearly Enzo''s voice, his tone waspletely different from when he spoke with David.


    For a moment, David showed a strange expression while Evelyn smiled faintly.


    "You know, this man is so aggressive and relentless. Ever since you became his enemy, even if this family epts you, he will keep thinking of ways to kill you. Therefore, you should make him die first," she said.


    Perhaps the woman was talking about how aggressive Enzo was to get her heart, which meant he would also be like that to kill him.


    "By the way, does he not have a wife anymore?" asked David in response, quite curious about Enzo''s life.


    "His wife has passed away. Although there are many women who are willing to be his wife, he still wants me," Evelyn replied.


    "Evelyn, may Ie in?" Enzo''s voice echoed again.


    He seemed to be trying to push the door. Fortunately, it was locked.


    However, even if it was locked, he could definitely open it if he really used his powers.


    At this point, it was impossible for Evelyn not to keep answering. Find more chapters on mvl


    "I''m busy, don''t bother me," she said in a fairly cold tone.


    "What are you doing that you''re busy?" Enzo asked another question.


    He did not seem to be the type who could not stop trying to get what he wanted.


    "I want to sleep, you better get out of here," Evelyn replied in an even colder tone.


    Even her expression was starting to look annoyed.


    David could not help butugh softly.


    He then grabbed her hand that was on the table.


    After which, he pushed the table aside. It happened to have wheels so it was easy to push.


    Without the table as a barrier between them, he was able to move her body.


    He pulled her until she fell onto his thighs in a position facing him.


    "Honey, you know, this whole family would explode if Enzo suddenly walked in," Evelyn said,ughing at David''s actions.


    Even so, she lookedfortable in this position. Her hands were wrapped around his neck while her face was thrust forward until her forehead met his.


    The good thing was that Enzo was no longer talking. Perhaps he was worried about making Evelyn dislike him again if he made her angry.


    However, that man was probably still standing at the door, thinking of ways to get Evelyn to open the door for him.


    "Honestly, I want that man to know that you are mine. That way, he''ll stop chasing you," David said, hugging her slender waist.


    "It''s not going to be easy because he''s going to be very angry. As a result, the others will know too. And this will make it difficult for both of us," Evelyn replied.


    "Of course, we can still devise certain schemes for him, but we have to make sure that he dies after showing him our rtionship," she added.


    "That''s troublesome," David said.


    "Then you must continue to be patient." Evelynughed softly while her fingers caressed his chest.


    This made David''s desire pushed to the top.


    He couldn''t help but press against her waist as he said, "how about we make love tonight? We''ve been dating for so long but haven''t made love yet, isn''t that a pity. After all, tonight we have a long time to spend together."


    With uncontrolled desire, it was naturally impossible to keep talking without losing control.


    Evelyn showed a strange look.


    "I don''t mind, but don''t you want to wait for my birthday? It''s being held soon." she said.


    "What''s there to wait for. When it''s your birthday, we''ll make love again. That way, we do it more. You''re the woman who drives me the most crazy, but you''re the woman I have the hardest time meeting," David replied, not really caring.


    Evelynughed at that.


    "Sure if that''s what you want. You can make love with me here tonight," she said.


    "Speaking of women like me, doesn''t Alice keep you satisfied enough?" She then asked, giving an intense look into David''s eyes.


    That she was trying topare herself to Alice was no surprise to David.


    He replied, "Each of you has your own merits. However, of all the women I know, none is more seductive than you."


    "Ohhh..." Being called the most seductive woman, Evelyn rolled her eyes.


    "So where are you that I am a Vixen?" she said, using her index finger to poke at his chest.


    She seemed to take offense to being called the most seductive woman.


    After all, she had never shown herself to be a seductive woman.


    On the outside, she was a career woman and a professional who had already reached the top.


    Unfortunately, her nature does tend to be seductive when she is alone with her boyfriend.


    "I can''t change the facts," David replied.


    "Huh!" Evelyn pouted and snorted softly, exhaling a fragrant breath onto her face.


    She was just being rather cute in this situation.


    "By the way, Enzo will definitelye to your birthday party, right?" David then changed the topic.


    "I don''t want to invite him, but it''s not impossible, and he will definitelye, probably taking advantage of the opportunity to propose to me in a more sshy way," Evelyn replied.


    David nodded at that.


    "Considering it''s in the middle of the sea, I think the two of us can make him a corpse there," he said.


    His eyes grew a little cold at that.


    Anyone else would probably be terrified, but Evelyn smiled faintly.


    "Sure, we need to bury him at sea," she said.

 Chapter 228: Exposed

    There is no age difference between David and Evelyn.


    They are like men and women who are the same age and be lovers.


    Whether it is David who looks more mature or Evelyn who looks younger is something that no one can guess.


    After the talk, Evelyn took the initiative to kiss David on the lips.


    It seemed that she missed the kiss that she had not felt for a long time.


    It''s just that, just a second after they kissed, someone suddenly passed in front of the room''s window.


    With the window open, that person naturally saw them. Even if the window was closed, they would still be seen because the window ss was quite transparent. It had to be covered with a curtain first.


    Although originally the person who was a young man was staring forward, he spontaneously nced to the side because he sensed the presence of two people.


    Seeing a young man and an adult woman kissing beside that window, his eyes widened.


    He legs became weak so he almost staggered and fell.


    "Y-you?" he said, still managing to speak when Evelyn stopped the kiss and looked at him with cold eyes.


    The young man was actually familiar to them as he was Arthur, Jane''s cousin.


    Shua!


    Evelyn''s hand suddenly moved quickly, grabbing the young man''s shirt.


    She then pulled him into the room, causing him to be thrown against the wall.


    After that, she closed the window and lowered the curtain as she stood up.


    She moved quickly, grabbed the chain hidden under the mattress, controlled the chain with her energy threads and then bound the young man.


    She even controlled a stack of tissues to cover his mouth.


    In such a short time, Arthur was unable to move or speak.


    Only then did Evelyn seem to rx.


    Before this she seemed to be very nervous because now she let out a sigh of relief.


    It was natural for her to panic. If Arthur shouted and said nonsense, Enzo who was still standing at the door of this room would definitely hear his words.


    However, this didn''t make David panic.


    Things like this somehow didn''t worry him.


    Even if their rtionship was exposed, even if it would create a huge storm, he thought he could still weather the storm.


    Casually, he stood up and hugged Evelyn from behind to make her feel morefortable.


    "Honey, you are so aggressive, even I would have a hard time dodging with your quick movements," he said.


    Arthur''s eyes widened at the sight of David embracing Evelyn, let alone hearing how he called her.


    To him, this was truly the biggest affair in this family.


    Evelyn is a widow of this family. She was able to stay here because she seemed to be very loyal to her deceased husband, even rejecting the proposals of other men from this family when by epting the proposal of one of those men, her position could be stronger.


    However, if she has a special rtionship with a man outside of this family, she is basically no longer part of this family.


    Even saying she''s betrayed isn''t wrong since she''s still living on this family''s money.


    The worst was naturally David.


    Arthur thought he really dared to have an affair with the mother of his lover.


    He not only betrayed Jane, but also trampled on the pride of the Rothschild Family.


    Even more surprising to Arthur was Evelyn''s response.


    She leaned against David''s body, holding his hand that was embracing her.


    "I just don''t want another ruckus here. What do you think we need to do to keep this boy from talking?" said Evelyn in response to David''s words.


    Her words made Arthur tremble, thinking that this evil couple would probably torture him to keep him from speaking anything.


    "How about damaging his brain cells to make him forget what he saw?" asked David.


    This was the method used by Spiritual Beings to make ordinary people forget that they saw the power of Spiritual Beings.


    Of course, there was something better, inserting a Mini Bomb in the young man''s head that could explode at any time if he said something he wasn''t supposed to.


    Only, David did not have such a Mini Bomb. It was owned by Jane, and it would take a surgical operation to insert it into someone''s head.


    Evelyn should be able to get her hands on that thing since this family must have it.


    The only thing they needed to think about was performing the surgical operation.


    After all, they weren''t like Jane who could split another person''s head open directly with her maniption power.


    Before Evelyn answered, David also asked her about the Mini Bomb.


    "The Mini Bomb is a better n because it is very difficult to destroy the brain cells of a Spiritual Being. If we do it too hard, this boy will lose all his memories, and we need a more powerful Mini Bomb to render himpletely helpless," Evelyn said.


    Hearing about the Mini Bomb, Arthur''s expression became even uglier.


    This was something worse than being beaten up because there was a life-threatening object inside his body.


    In other words, he would have no more freedom.


    "It''s just that, we need to wait until tomorrow. It will be delivered tonight, and we need someone from outside to help with the surgery," Evelyn continued.


    "That means we have to keep this boy locked up until tomorrow?" said David.


    "Yeah!" Evelyn nodded.


    "Where are we going to lock him up? It can''t be here, right? Our night will be disturbed if he''s here," David said.


    Arthur, "..."


    Meanwhile, Evelyn smiled faintly, staring into David''s face.


    "Of course I don''t want our night disturbed. Don''t worry, there''s a good ce to hide this boy, but we''ll have to wait untilter in the evening, when people start to sleep," she said.


    Arthur was shocked when he saw her smile.


    He couldn''t remember ever seeing Evelyn being that friendly to others as she was usually rather cold.


    David nodded at her answer. Since she already had a ce, so he could rest easy.


    "Now go out through the window first. I''ll go out through the door. We can''t stay here for a while," she said.


    If she stayed in this room, there would be peopleing to look for her.


    That wasn''t good because some of those people might manage to sense Arthur''s presence. After all, the man was not as strong as them. His presence was still easy to detect.


    As long as Evelyn was not in this room, no one woulde. Readtest chapters at mvl


    "Okay," David replied, not rejecting her suggestion.


    Under Arthur''s gaze, he casually kissed Evelyn''s cheek then went to the already closed window, getting out of there.


    Evelyn seemed to smile at his kiss.


    "Boy, you''re lucky to be alive," she said coldly to Arthur.


    After that, she moved the young man''s body under the mattress before heading for the door.

 Chapter 229: Another Woman

    Exiting the window put him on the frontwn of the mansion.


    The good thing was that everyone still hadn''t left the mansion so no one saw himing out of the window.


    Arthur apparently went out through the back door after he ate and then went to the front.


    The young man was basically looking for trouble for himself.


    David casually walked to the terrace and then went back inside the mansion since there was nothing for him to do outside.


    His eyes immediately fell on Evelyn''s bedroom door.


    She had juste out of her room, which led to her meeting with Enzo.


    From afar, he could not listen to their conversation, only able to judge from Evelyn''s expression which seemed angry while Enzo looked disappointed.


    After that, Evelyn walked away with her gaze fixed ahead. She was not looking at anyone, and probably did not notice David''s presence at the entrance.


    Apparently, she approached a group of women who were around the same age as her.


    Judging from the aura and the way the women were acting, they were most likely members of this family who managed the family businesses.


    Some of them were supposed to be outsiders who became part of the Rothschild Family by marrying men in the family.


    When she joined them, Isabel received a very friendly wee.


    Most of them seemed to treat her as an unofficial leader.


    David wasn''t sure what she was talking to them about. From the looks of it, she was probably giving them some sort of n.


    Without Arthur around, he didn''t have any other friends here either.


    In the end, he sat down at the table next to the window, wondering if he could ask someone for coffee.


    To his surprise, there really was someoneing towards him, a woman whose face was so beautiful, perfectly oval-shaped with a nose that looked as if it was sculpted by the deities.


    She seemed to be in herte 20s, having very pale white skin.


    Here, she was just wearing a simple white dress without any special design, not too long but still past her knees.


    Her hair was bright blonde, straight and dense, reaching her thighs.


    Her entire figure looked simple. She wore not a single piece of jewelry, not even an earring in her ear.


    Actually, her ears did not have earring holes either.


    However, with just that simplicity, she could be much more striking than those beautiful women with luxurious jewelry.


    Even the scent of her body gave the impression that it could be intoxicating to the point that people would be highly addicted.


    David couldn''t help but narrow his eyes when he saw her.


    He looked at her feet for a moment because of his habit of scrutinizing the entire female figure.


    Apparently, she wasn''t even wearing sandals.


    When he observed constantly, this woman seemed to have a very weak body. She was probably often sick with such a body.


    "What''s your name, Miss?" asked David curiously.


    This was the first time he had seen her today or perhaps he had been unaware of her existence all this time.


    Ever since she approached him, all gazes were instantly drawn to him, including Evelyn.


    Thetter knitted her brows, as if she was ufortable seeing him with another woman.


    "Jasmine Rothschild," the woman replied and sat down opposite him.


    David was even more astonished by her.


    Even Jane had never told him about this woman.


    "You look different from the others," he said.


    "What''s different about me?" The woman seemed confused by his words so she gazed at the window which was faintly reflecting the image of her figure.


    She apparently took David''s words seriously and probably misunderstood some parts so she searched to see if there was anything wrong with her figure.


    "I mean, you''re the only one who approached me. You know, the others are hostile to me, and it shows in their gazes. It''s different with you, I don''t see you as hostile to me," David replied, having no other choice but to exin this to her.


    After that, she finally understood.


    With a faint smile, she said, "I''m not one for hostility. It''s pointless, it will only hurt each side in the end." Discover hidden tales at §Þ??


    Her voice was very soft when she said that. Coupled with her beautiful face that had pale skin, David couldn''t help but think that he was hearing the aphorisms of an angel descending to earth.


    Apparently, this woman was very pure-minded. Who knew why there was one member of the Rothschild Family who had this way of thinking.


    Shouldn''t they be greedy and ambitious?


    Even Jane, although she also looked pure, her ambition was to rule the world.


    David couldn''t guess how this woman was raised.


    After exining her opinion, she observed his face.


    This made him a little ufortable that his face was being observed as if he was a rare creature.


    "Miss, I know I''m handsome, but you don''t need to stare at me like that," he said when he started to feel ufortable.


    He joked a little when he spoke because talking to a woman like this might be necessary in such a way.


    Some people who happened to pass by heard what he said.


    They couldn''t help but cough involuntarily, thinking that he was really big-headed.


    However, the women among them could not argue with that even though they were annoyed with the way she boasted.


    "Sister Jasmine, you must not get too close to him. He is a despicable viin," a young man said suddenly.


    David had no idea who he was. He was supposed to be just one of the youths in this family who had no important role.


    Jasmine blushed slightly at David''s words, but only for a moment as someone else spoke up.


    She looked at the young man, waving her hand at him.


    "Go away, don''t disturb the family guest," she said, admonishing the young man and his friends.


    Unfortunately, what she said made them unhappy.


    "How can he be our family guest!" One of the others spoke while pointing at David unhappily.


    His im is certainly not false. No one would think of David as a guest of the family.


    Jasmine, on the other hand, actually thinks of David as such, one cannot help but wonder how her brain works.


    Apparently, Jasmine became visibly angry as her words were contradicted.


    "I told you to get out of here, did you not hear?" she said.


    When she looked angry, the young men somehow became worried.


    They hurriedly walked away, something that was strange to David.


    Jasmine looked at David again after they left, trying to smile.


    "Sorry, some of the boys here are naughty, but not all of them, there are many who are kind and polite," she said.

 Chapter 230: Under Madness

    David justughed when she talked about how there were still many children in this family who were kind and polite.


    Only, he couldn''t help but wonder why the young men looked scared when Jasmine started to get angry.


    Was she strong?


    However, he did not feel that way. His observations told him that Jasmine was only human, and as a human, she was very weak.


    She probably couldn''t beat a kitten if they got into a fight.


    At the same time, what Evelyn was nning began to spread in the mansion.


    Apparently, the woman wanted to throw a party on the beachter that night.


    This was weed by everyone happily. Discover more content at §Þ??


    It seemed that Evelyn deliberately made such a party so thatter people would be busy with the party and then fall into a deep sleep after the party ended.


    Some people who wanted this party to be held immediately took action, such as collecting firewood to make a graceful fire, preparing various tools for grilling meat. Some even went by helicopter to buy meat and various spices including wine.


    "Party!" Jasmine also looked happy when she heard about the feast.


    "Miss, do you like parties?" asked David, starting the conversation again with her since their previous conversation was interrupted when Jasmine was already blushing.


    "Yes, as long as there is no too loud music like rock or djs," she replied.


    "So you prefer quiet music?" said David immediately after hearing her answer.


    He liked talking to her. Because of her innocence, it made her seem like soft meat begging to be eaten.


    Any man would awaken his savage nature at the sight of her innocence.


    Fortunately David had no malicious intentions. He interacted with her just to enjoy it and keep herpany.


    "Yeah, that kind of party with romantic dancing," Jasmine replied.


    "However, I''m not sure they would make that kind of party. When they are drunk, they will definitely ask for loud music," she added, looking disappointed before the party even started.


    Unfortunately, this is not something that David can organize. What the party looks like will be decided by the people here. He could only watch.


    "By the way, David, why do you like Jane?" The woman then asked.


    This was a question that made David a bit dumbfounded.


    The problem was why was she asking about that?


    It''s like she views him as more valuable than Jane.


    Any man could probably name a thousand reasons why they liked Jane so the question shouldn''t have been asked to a man.


    It should be Jane who is asked why she likes him or he is asked why a Jane could like him.


    David''s expression became strange as he thought of words to answer Jasmine''s question.


    "I don''t think I can answer that," he said, finally saying it.


    "Why?" Jasmine asked again.


    David finally did not know whether tough or cry.


    Talking to an innocent woman was not entirely easy either. Things sometimes get difficult.


    "A man must have many reasons to like a woman," he said, deciding to talk more. "Of course, I have many reasons to like Jane. It''s just that, this is something only I can understand, so even if I tell you, it might be useless."


    What else could she say but nonsense?


    David could only smile wryly.


    It might be very easy to fool an innocent woman, but if you don''t have bad intentions, you''re the one who feels yed.


    Hearing everything he said, Jasmine suddenly looked confused, as if she did not understand at all.


    Even her head tilted slightly to the side.


    She seemed to be just one level below the patients of the mental hospital.


    "Miss, have you been to school?" asked David.


    He only wanted to ask about that because he felt the need to probe deeper into Jasmine''s life.


    Even if she was born an idiot, considering she was from the Rothschild Family, she shouldn''t be that stupid. They could have given her a proper education with the best teachers so that her intelligence increased even a little.


    To his surprise, the woman shook her head in response.


    "I''ve never been to school," she said.


    David, "..."


    "Are you serious? Why have you never been to school?" he asked in a rather quick tone.


    This was indeed too surprising. Now, even in poor countries, people went to school, how could ady from such a rich family never go to school.


    "I just don''t like it," Jasmine replied.


    Her answer made David want to scratch his head even though it wasn''t itchy.


    "David, do you like Jane because she''s pretty? What do you thinkpared to me? Who is more beautiful between us?" The woman suddenly asked him another question.


    This was even stranger so David''s gaze at her became suspicious.


    ''Don''t tell me this woman likes me?'' He wondered.


    A woman could have low intelligence, but as long as her sexual orientation was normal, there was always the possibility of her liking a man.


    Jasmine looked suspicious, perhaps that was what she was thinking right now. After all, he was not a man without attractiveness. In fact, his attractiveness is too high, it is not strange that a woman like Jasmine without any bad thoughts to him suddenly liked him from the moment she saw him.


    It''s just that, he hesitated to ask her directly.


    In response to her question, he cleared his throat.


    "Miss, I''m not the kind of man who likes topare women''s beauty. I think it''s rude," he said, pretending tough to keep the atmosphere casual.


    "I just want to know," Jasmine said, looking sad that he didn''t answer.


    David felt he could not keep talking to her. He was worried that she would suddenly burst into tears and the members of the Rothschild Family would then me him.


    Only, he could not ask her to leave.


    In the end, he secretly sent a message to Evelyn.


    (Who is this woman in front of me. Can you call her? I might go crazy if I keep talking to her.)

 Chapter 231: To Sleep

    Evelyn immediately noticed that a message had arrived on her phone.


    She quickly opened it, then read it.


    After which, she looked at David and Jasmine,ughing faintly.


    Without looking at her phone screen, she typed a reply to the message.


    (How can you go crazy when talking to a beautiful woman? Isn''t that what you like the most?)


    Whether she was joking or mocking him for his predicament, David couldn''t tell.


    Somewhat annoyed, he replied: (This woman might be in love with me, if you can''t get her to leave me, I''ll spend the night with her.)


    Just a moment after he sent that message, Evelyn''s expression instantly changed.


    For a moment, it looked like some naughty guy had smacked her butt, confusing thedies beside her.


    After which, she finally walked over to the table David was at.


    Jasmine quickly noticed Evelyn''s arrival. She knitted her brows, somehow looking worried when she saw her.


    "Jasmine," Evelyn said, calling her name directly.


    "Why?" Jasmine responded immediately.


    She seemed to be trying to show her some courage.


    "Go back to your room and don''t wander around anymore. If anything happens, we can''t handle the mess," Evelyn replied in a cold tone while David was confused as he had no idea what Evelyn was talking about.


    "Nothing will happen. I came out because I was confident that everything would be fine," Jasmine replied.


    "Even if you are sure, you still shouldn''te out."


    "Why are you suddenly reprimanding me? You were silent before. The others didn''t mind either." As Evelyn continued to press her in the conversation, Jasmine began to raise her voice.


    People looked at each other with strange expressions.


    Of course, all of them except David understood what they were talking about. However, they felt that Evelyn did not need to force Jasmine back to her room.


    The woman also needed to be given some time to roam around.


    What was strange of course was why Evelyn would suddenly ask for that.


    David was getting confused.


    He felt that this could cause unnecessary conflict.


    After thinking about it, he decided to stand up.


    "I''ll go first, take a walk around," he said.


    He thought that Jasmine would return to her room if he was not around, so he chose to leave.


    Seeing him leave, Jasmine became somewhat disappointed. Even her expression became visibly miserable.


    "Hmph!"


    Explore stories on §Þ??


    She snorted coldly at Evelyn before standing up and running quickly towards one of the rooms.


    People felt sorry to see her sad expression while Evelyn kept a cold expression.


    No one knew that she was angry that her lover was being targeted by that woman.


    David went to a corner of the beach, sitting on a rock shaped like a chair.


    He lit a cigarette there. The stars began to appear in the west, shining brightly while the ocean reflected their rays making the light even brighter.


    Even without additional lights, the beach was bright at night.


    At the same time, members of the Rothschild Family began to light bonfires, ying music in low tones.


    One by one, they exited the mansion, gathering with their respective circles.


    Perhaps no one would notice Arthur''s disappearance.


    This was because the people closest to him, his father or Jane had left.


    His friends probably wouldn''t look for him seriously, thinking he didn''t want to join them. After all, here, no one would think that one of them was in trouble like being kidnapped or held captive.


    Even an army of ten thousand soldiers with full weapons would only seek death if they dared to make trouble here.


    In no time at all, the feast finally truly began.


    The people of the family enjoyed the feast while grilling meat, roasted corn, and various other vegetables.


    Although they were only ying ssical music in a rxed tone, David noticed that as they started drinking, they seemed to start craving for something more fun.


    It was just that, as he observed, some people seemed to disapprove of making this party too loud since they were not gathered here for a party plus the elders were probably taking care of something important.


    If they partied too hard and got very drunk and slept until noon, it was feared that it would result in a big problem.


    Although this was not to people''s liking, it seemed that most members of the Rothschild Family realized that they did need to limit themselves.


    In the end, they decided that it would just be a casual party.


    This was certainly not what Evelyn wanted as she expected them to be busy with the party.


    However, she couldn''t argue with this opinion.


    Fortunately, the woman did not run out of ideas.


    She suddenly pretended to have a headache, telling her friends that she needed to take a break soon.


    After that, she entered the mansion again.


    Her friends were disappointed that she left, but it didn''t change the course of the party as many of the partygoers were not so close to her.


    David''s presence at the end of the beach was not noticed by anyone. Or maybe they were pretending not to notice him.


    Even Enzo seemed quiet tonight. Not only was he not trying to get close to Evelyn, he wasn''t trying to target David either.


    DING!


    David''s cell phone rang, signaling an iing message.


    (Come to my room!)


    It was from Evelyn.


    David smiled slightly as he looked at the message.


    He then stood up and walked towards the mansion again.


    The important thing now was to move Arthur and then he and Evelyn could finally make love.


    Only, since Enzo happened to be in front of the mansion''s terrace, David could not help but pass by him.


    Too close to him, Enzo naturally noticed him.


    "Where do you want to go?" The man apparently asked him the question in his cold tone.


    "To sleep," David replied indifferently.


    He naturally didn''t care about the man he had defeated.


    "Hmph!" The man snorted. "A guest shouldn''t sleep when all the hosts are still outside."


    He was apparently giving her sarcasm.


    This was something she had expected since she started talking to him.


    To keep him from continuing to say nonsense, he chose not to respond, continuing to walk with an unconcerned expression.


    Perhaps if he knew what his true intentions were, his head would explode on its own or it would turn into a green hat.

 Chapter 232: Words

    With no one else in the mansion, David worriedly walked to Evelyn''s room. It was unlocked, he just needed to push it to open it, then stepped inside.


    Currently, Evelyn was standing beside her bed, pulling out Arthur''s figure from underneath the mattress with her energy threads.


    The young man was still conscious. Unfortunately, all he could show was anger.


    "So, where are we going to hide this boy?" David asked Evelyn when he arrived beside her.


    "Let''s go to the backyard," Evelyn replied.


    She took a step towards the door while continuing to pull Arthur''s body.


    David followed without asking any more questions.


    Once they were out of that bedroom, they went to the back room of the mansion.


    From there, they went to the backyard.


    This was the first time for David to arrive at the backyard of this mansion.


    However, the backyard was not veryrge.


    Not far behind the mansion, there was a stone wall from bottom to top.


    There was really only a dead end.


    Evelyn continued walking all the way to the end.


    David who followed her was not sure what she was looking for here.


    However, she suddenly touched the stone wall at the end of the mansion''s backyard.


    Rumble!


    It suddenly shook quietly.


    After which, it split right at the area touched by Evelyn.


    The split was from the top about two meters all the way to the bottom.


    It then opened slowly, revealing a sizable room with many stairs leading underground.


    In addition, there were rows of doors on the walls.


    "What is this ce?" asked David with a surprised expression.


    "Just a secret family ce," Evelyn replied with a faint smile.


    "Are you sure you hid this boy here?" David couldn''t help but ask again.


    Right after he asked, Evelyn suddenly took out a key that seemed to be made of gold.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll hide him in a room that only I can open," Evelyn replied.


    After that, she stepped into the room and then walked to one of its doors.


    "Basically, this ce is prepared for survival in case of a nuclear war or some other disaster!" Evelyn exined.


    "Down below, there are still many floors," she added.


    When she arrived in front of the door she was aiming for, she put the key in her hand and turned it.


    Click! Explore more at §Þ??


    The door then opened.


    Behind it, David saw a very spacious bedroom,plete with various facilities. In fact, he thought this was the room with the mostplete facilities.


    "Boy, you will stay here until tomorrow," Evelyn said to Arthur.


    The young man now had a very bad expression. He was ring at Evelyn.


    Perhaps now he thought of her as an evil demon hiding behind the beautiful figure of a woman.


    Without saying anything else, Evelyn threw the young man, making himnd hard on the floor.


    Having understood everything, David finally calmed down.


    "Then let''s go back to your room," he said with a faint smile, hugging her waist from behind, not caring about Arthur''s gaze.


    "How about you carry me?" said Evelyn in response, looking at him with a faint smile as she slowly pulled the door shut again.


    She seemed to be starting to want to be pampered.


    David certainly didn''t mind spoiling her.


    When the door was closed and Evelyn locked it, he lifted her up by holding her back and the bottom of her knees.


    Instantly, Evelyn looked like a Princess being carried by a Prince.


    Her lips were in a wide smile. She responded by cing both hands on his shoulders.


    "Come on," she said.


    Without waiting for anything else, David took a step.


    When he came out of the room, the exposed stone wall seemed to have closed on its own, leaving no marks as it closed.


    It seemed to have been arranged in such a way.


    Since it was like that, David did not stop his steps, he continued to carry Evelyn''s figure, entering the mansion again.


    The sound of the music on the beach became louder, but it was still rxing music.


    Everyone was really busy there. Even when David arrived at the main room of the mansion, he saw no one, allowing him to calmly carry Evelyn.


    To his surprise, when he arrived near the door of his room, she suddenly got off his hands but with her hands still on his shoulder. Even then she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    After that, she leaned against the wall while pulling him along.


    David rolled his eyes, wondering what was going through this woman''s mind?


    They were in the mood to make love, but they hadn''t gone into the bedroom yet. They were still in the living room.


    Even though everyone was outside, there was a chance that someone mighte inside. They could be discovered if they stayed there too long.


    "What''s wrong?" David asked her.


    He didn''t think Evelyn wanted to make out with him there. She must have wanted something else from him.


    "Who do you think is the most charming of all the women you''ve met?" She apparently asked back.


    David was a bit surprised that she asked that question.


    "You, of course," she replied.


    This was a fact.


    He had yet to find a woman more charming than Evelyn.


    Some women might be as beautiful as her, but she was the most alluring. The thrill of being with her was also the most enjoyable, which was probably due to her identity as his first mother-inw.


    "Since you know that I am the most charming, before making love with me, give me some nice words first, whatever they are," she said with beautifully curved lips.


    David rolled his eyes again.


    Apparently, this woman wanted to hear his words first.


    "I think I can safely say that if there was anyone strong enough to force me to choose only one woman, I would choose you," he replied, not objecting to giving her the pleasant words she wanted.


    Whether that was his honest answer or not, he didn''t know either, he was just saying what he could say. He didn''t think he would go that far because Jane was a more important figure, and it was nothing to overthink because he was sure no one could force him to do that.


    He was destined to live with many women.


    Evelyn smiled wider at his answer.


    After that, she pulled his neck until their lips met.


    Because of the atmosphere, David no longer cared that they were making out where they shouldn''t.

 Chapter 233: Start

    Their kiss bes wild instantly as they stick their tongues out of each other''s mouths.


    At the same time, David''s hands grabbed Evelyn''s ass and breasts, squeezing them so hard that the woman''s body convulsed.


    He relentlessly does so while she only focuses on his mouth.


    However, she then starts unbuttoning his shirt, seemingly impatient to get him naked.


    With her quick movements, all the buttons of his shirt are fully open. Her hands then went inside and caressed his chest.


    In response, David moved his lips from hers to her long, white neck.


    He kissed her neck and sucked it hard.


    "Ohhhh..." She was instantly made to moan in pleasure.


    Her breath wasing in gasps so her breasts were moving back and forth.


    Apparently, her hand grabbed the doorknob, pulling it down until the door to her room opened.


    "Come inside, baby," she said in a soft voice.


    After that, she held his head, pressing it against her neck as if she was telling him to suck her neck more firmly.


    Without stopping his actions, David stepped into her room, closing the door and waking her up at the door.


    "Evelyn," he said, calling her name while gazing at her face which only became more beautiful due to the redness.


    The longer he looked at her, the more he was made to realize that she was so beautiful.


    Holding her ass, he lifted her up.


    "Lock the door first," she said, knowing that he would take her to the bed.


    David did as she said. If it wasn''t like that, he couldn''t calm down either.


    His desire had now reached the highest level. He had no desire for anything else but to fuck her. If that failed, he would go crazy.


    When he arrived at the bedside, he lowered her body onto the mattress.


    Once she sat on the mattress, shey down, looking at his face with a seductive smile.


    Due to her movements, the bottom of her dress was lifted up so that her pair of long legs could be clearly seen, including her thighs.


    David lowered his shirt from his body, even then he undid his belt.


    After that, he climbed onto the mattress, directly onto Evelyn''s body.


    She weed his arrival with a hug so that he could press against her body more easily.


    While looking into her face, he held her breasts, squeezing them repeatedly.


    "How about you take off my dress, baby?" said Evelyn with a charming smile.


    Despite having done various fun things with her, David had never actually seen her naked.


    Since she was asking, he started pulling her dress from top to bottom.


    It seemed to be aplicated dress, but it was surprisingly easy to pull down.


    Slowly, the woman''s shoulders were revealed, little by little revealing her chest before her breasts which were so captivating because he also pulled off her bra.


    Her pair of nipples were still pink and looked clean, like a young woman''s nipples.


    David started panting from finally seeing them.


    He continued to pull her dress down, now it was her slender waist that was revealed.


    Soon after it was her panties that appeared. For her panties, David didn''t pull them down directly.


    When the dress was already past her ass, it was very easy to get it off her body.


    After that, he tossed it aside.


    His eyes scanned her body from top to bottom which was really very graceful. His breathing quickened just by looking at her.


    Before he could do anything else, the woman suddenly sat up, cing each of her hands on his shoulders.


    One of her hands then slid down through his wrist.


    "Let''s see how your dragon is," she said with a faint smile.


    She obviously couldn''t wait to strip him as well.


    And he certainly wees her to do so.


    Since his belt was already undone, so Evelyn now only had to push his pants down.


    He lifted his ass up a bit so she wouldn''t have any trouble.


    Thedy actually pushes down her panties as well.


    Pa!


    His cock jumped out, hitting the woman''s stomach suddenly.


    Looking at the stick-like object, Evelyn''s lips curled like a bow drawn to the end.


    "My love for you has grown even more," she said, giving him a kiss on the cheek as she continued to push his pants down his legs.


    "Is that so?" replied David as he hugged her waist with one arm.


    His other hand grabbed the hem of her panties.


    A bit of force flowed from his fingers, instantly making the panties disappear as they shattered into countless tiny shards.


    Evelyn was somewhat surprised that David used such a gesture, but she did not mind, allowing him to stare at what was underneath the panties.


    What else was there but a pink cleavage surrounded by blonde hairs, having a small hole that looked very narrow, asionally throbbing and oozing a slippery liquid.


    Now they were both naked. This meant their rtionship had reached a new point.


    David grabbed her now borderless breasts. Holding them was much morefortable.


    And squeezing them made him feel floaty.


    She just smiled at his actions. She didn''t moan, looking like she was deliberately holding back.


    Feeling unsatisfied with just holding her breasts, David finally sucked on one of her nipples.


    When he sucked on it, Evelyn could not hold back her moans anymore.


    "Ohhh... Ahhh..." Her moan sounds so beautiful. She pressed his head firmly until it ttened her breasts.


    After that shey down, like she was powerless to sit up anymore.


    David stopped his actions, and climbed on top of her.


    "Even if your husband were alive right now, I would take you away from him," he said as his face was above hers.


    His words shocked Evelyn. She had apparently never been more surprised than she was now.


    However, it also made herugh.


    She caressed David''s chest with her fingers before replying, "I don''t love my husband anyway, so you don''t need to do anything like snatch me away from him, our rtionship will establish itself when we meet."

 Chapter 234: Play

    Evelyn always knows what needs to be said to make a man happy.


    David caressed her face in response to her movement.


    At the same time, his other hand moved down from her stomach so that her eyes widened without blinking.


    A momentter, his hand touched her pussy which was indeed alreadypletely wet.


    It was very soft, and her hole was very narrow. David couldn''t imagine how good it would feel when his dick was in it.


    When her pussy was touched, Evelyn''s expression started to change. She had to press her lips together to keep from moaning.


    "My baby," she said, forcing herself to speak.


    She wrapped one arm around his neck, very firmly.


    "Let''s start now, do you want to continue to resist desire?" she continued in a tone that was very pleasant to hear.


    Now David''s whole body was very hot with desire. His cock was so hard that it could bepared to a steel pir.


    The desire to make out with various fantasies was gone from his head as there was only the desire to insert his cock into her pussy.


    She was indeed the woman who excited him the most.


    "I''ll go crazy if I keep dying," he replied before raising his back up, sitting between her thighs.


    When he looked at his own cock that was now above her belly, he felt it be a little longer than usual.


    Ultimate desire had really pushed him to that point.


    At this moment, Evelyn shifted her body slightly upwards so that her head came to rest on the pillow. That made the position of his dick facing right into her pussy.


    "Come on!" the woman invites with her teasing expression while tilting her face slightly to the side.


    She spread her legs, making her pussy hole appear more obvious.


    David was breathing heavily. He grabbed his dick, then pushed it forward slightly until the dick head touched the entrance of her pussy hole.


    Over time, it only became more and more wet.


    There was even a faint suction force from inside that hole.


    Although it was very narrow while the cock was very big, he thought it would have no trouble getting in.


    Instead, he would only feel very delicious.


    Without dy, he began to push his dick into the pink pussy.


    It quickly opened up, letting his dick into it.


    Instantly, he felt like he entered another world, a world full of pleasure.


    "Shit, it''s too big!" Evelyn suddenly spoke, as if she was cursing.


    "Ahhh..." She groaned right after that.


    Then she suddenly sat up with her back arched, like she was going to fall again but she was able to maintain her position by wrapping her arms around David''s neck.


    Apparently after going in for a bit, his cock had trouble going further into Evelyn''s pussy hole, contrary to his expectations.


    She actually has a narrower hole than a virgin''s, leaving him at a loss as to how he should treat her pussy.


    With her sitting like she was now, her pussy position practically became above his cock.


    "Ahh... Ohhh..." She moaned incessantly with her face lifted up so that her neck tightened.


    It took a while before she could calm down somewhat.


    "Push again," she said.


    She didn''t just ask, but moved her ass forward so that his cock sank a little further.


    As it turned out, it was easier now.


    He started to push his cock again into her pussy. It slowly entered, albeit slowly, but it didn''t stop.


    Maybe before it was just the position that wasn''t quite right.


    Shua!


    He made a strong push once again so that it entered faster into that pussy.


    Pa!


    Evelyn''s back fell to the mattress, she was lying down again, like she was powerless to hang on his neck anymore.


    Her ass was lifted up now with the long dick stuck inside her pussy.


    It was already almost fully submerged.


    David''s earlier movements didn''t make her moan, but her expression seemed like her soul was leaving her body.


    When she calmed down enough, her eyes looked down at her pussy and the cock entered it.


    "Honey, is thatfortable?" she asked as she turned her gaze to David''s face.


    Each of her hands held his waist, like she was asking him to lower his body onto hers.


    "You''re the best," David replied as he lowered his body onto hers with his hands groping her breasts for even more pleasure.


    He quickly embraced her body and her legs went up his body to wrap around him.


    Soon afterward their faces were facing each other again.


    "Baby," Evelyn said. Her hands went up to his neck, hugging him from there.


    Since her pussy was entered by that big thing, she now probably felt full.


    "My dear Evelyn," David replied, continuing to squeeze her breasts.


    "You are really beautiful and sexy," he added. He couldn''t help butpliment her for how alluring she was, making his thoughts uncontroble again.


    The woman desired by all the men in this family was now lying naked under his body.


    Sometimes he wanted to close his eyes to feel the sensation her pussy gave him. It pressed against his dick firmly, giving warmth and softness with its fluids and flesh.


    It was really slippery inside.


    When pulling back his cock slightly, it moved smoothly.


    He then pushed it forward again.


    "Ahhhhhh..." Despite just one movement from him, Evelyn immediately moaned, quite loudly.


    "Baby, don''t hold back," she said.


    She seemed ready to be fucked the hard way by him.


    At this point, their lust had already reached a level that was impossible to stop.


    David moved again, pulling back and then pushing his cock forward repeatedly.


    He started in a slow manner, and increased the intensity of his movements little by little.


    Every movement from him even produced the sound of flesh shing.


    For his movements, Evelyn was between moaning and not, like she was holding back first.


    However, the pleasure on her face waspletely uncontroble, as if she had never felt pleasure up to that point.


    "Ahhhh.... Ahhhh... Ahhh... Baby.... Ohhhh..."


    When his movements started to be fast, she finally couldn''t hold back her moans anymore. It came out of her mouth, instantly uncontroble.


    And she didn''t just stay still while moaning.


    While tightly hugging David''s body, her ass rocked back and forth, responding to his movements so that the intensity of their lovemaking became even wilder.


    While moaning uncontrobly, she actually managed to smile seductively at him.


    "Baby, you''re the king of my life," she said between moans.


    Since she said such pleasant words, David felt he should return the favor.


    "And you are my queen in this world," she said, making her teasing expression look even more charming.


    Simultaneously, their lips moved forward to meet.

 Chapter 235: Moment

    They kissed, immediately sucking each other''s lips.


    When sucking his lips, Evelyn seemed to bepletely crazy with lust.


    She suddenly wiggled her butt in an uncontroble manner so that when her butt moved upwards, the lower part of David''s body was lifted quite high.


    With such movement, David feels his dick hard hitting the tip of her pussy hole.


    Who knows what Evelyn was feeling because her eyes were wide and trembling.


    However, since she does not stop, she should be feeling very delicious.


    Only, she can''t seem to be like that for too long.


    When they stopped kissing, her movements also slowed down.


    She only moans louder, asionally calling David various words of affection.


    Her expression is an indescribable sight, pumping David up constantly.


    Just when David thought that he was dominating her, she suddenly pushed his body to the side until he was lying down while she moved on top of him without making his cocke out of her pussy.


    Her appearance now already looks a bit messy, but that only increases her attractiveness, especially when she is sitting.


    Even so, her hair was actually still in a bun, just not neat anymore.


    "What''s the matter? Are you bored below?" David asked her, caressing her slender waist with one hand while the forefinger of his other hand touched her breast.


    "Just want to, baby," Evelyn replied in her soft tone before lowering her body onto his until their faces met.


    She wiggled her hips slowly, making her pussy move back and forth, giving afortable sensation to his cock.


    Afterward, she kisses his lips again.


    It seems that she really just wants a new style.


    David chose to enjoy it, holding her ass and fingering it.


    "Ahhh... Ahhh..." Evelyn moaned when they were not kissing.


    However, her moans were quieter as the intensity now was not high.


    After a while, David chose to sit up so that his body met Evelyn''s in an equally seated position with her sitting on his thigh.


    "Honey!" said David, squeezing her breasts.


    "Darling," Evelyn replied, wrapping her arms around his neck as she continued to wiggle her hips.


    She seemed unable to stop her own movement as it continued to give her an overwhelming sensation of pleasure.


    When seated, David also moved, slightly increasing the intensity even though in this position it was not easy for him to move.


    What is clear is that he feels veryfortable.


    Outside, people were still partying, and even then he heard Enzo''s voice singing.


    When they heard his voice, David and Evelyn stopped their movements for a moment tough before continuing.


    Perhaps Evelyn didn''t like hearing his voice, so she moaned louder to make the sound less audible in the room.


    "Honey, let''s stand up." After a while, David wanted a new style.


    This time, he wanted it standing up.


    Evelyn''s movements instantly slowed down when she heard his words.


    She smiled slightly and nodded.


    "Sure, where do you want to be?" she said.


    "Wherever it is," David replied.


    "Then let''s do it there. We''ll open it up a bit." She nced at the window.


    "Is that okay?" David couldn''t help but ask because in front of the window was a bit very risky even though it was a window facing the edge of the mansion, not the front.


    "Are you afraid? You know, it''s not easy to stand without something to hold on to," Evelyn replied with a faint smile.


    After saying that, she actually stood up.


    Shua!


    David''s cock popped out of her pussy, leaving a fairly wide hole but the mouth closed again.


    The cock itself was now very wet, full of slippery liquid.


    David was certainly not afraid. He quickly stood up, wrapped his arms around Evelyn''s waist and led her towards the window.


    She was d that he took the initiative to carry her.


    "Thanks, baby," she said, and gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    Since the window was very close to the bed, it only took a few steps for David to get there.


    Evelyn skillfully opened one of the curtains slightly until one window was revealed.


    After that, she opened the window slightly so that the wind coulde inside.


    It made the room cooler.


    "It''s morefortable here, isn''t it?" said Evelyn.


    "Yes!" David hugged her from behind so that his cock was sandwiched between her butt crack.


    Maybe Evelyn wouldn''t mind if he yed with her ass, but it wasn''t what he wanted. After all, her pussy is more incredible.


    From behind, he guided his cock into her pussy hole.


    This time, it went in more easily.


    "Ohhhhhhh..." Evelyn moaned softly in the process.


    "Honey, don''t hold back," she said.


    It seemed that she was sofortable in this position that she wanted to go harder.


    Since that''s what she wanted, when he moved, David immediately moved hard, producing a sound of shing flesh as his crotch mmed into her ass.


    It was a beautiful sound, made even more beautiful when she started moaning in an indescribable tone.


    David had to admit that this was a better position.


    He could contentedly grope her breasts from behind, and hold herfortably while burying his face in her hair.


    Over time, Evelyn''s legs seemed to be weak, obviously the delicious sensations made her body helpless.


    David elerated the movements constantly, adding to the sensations so that he felt the sensation of about to cum not long after.


    It was so overwhelming that he thought his soul was floating across a thousand worlds.


    Without hesitation, he spurted his cum into her vagina which suddenly became very tight.


    It also spurted warm liquid from inside.


    The woman''s expression instantly became very drunk, she seemed to feel a new sensation like never before.


    It was all brief, but the pleasure was truly impossible to forget.


    Both found their bodies bing weak in an instant.


    "Hurry to bed, baby," Evelyn said in a hurried tone.


    She seemed to no longer be able to stand.


    David took a quick step back until his feet touched the bed.


    After that, he immediatelyy down, dropping his body on the mattress with Evelyn''s body on top of his.


    His cock was still not out of her pussy. He didn''t n on pulling it out right away.


    While lying down, he tried to stabilize his breathing first.


    Without realizing it, his body and Evelyn''s body were already covered in sweat.

 Chapter 236: Bright

    It takes a while before David and Evelyn''s breathing calms down.


    Thetter then gets off David''s body, pulling her pussy off his dick.


    With no more cover, love juices and cum flowed out of her pussy hole, enough to make the mattress wet.


    Despite looking helpless, she forced herself to sit up, grabbed a tissue and wiped the liquid dry before throwing the tissue into the garbage can.


    Her eyes looked at David''s cock which still looked perky even though it was no longer standing straight and then looked into his face.


    She smiled slightly, then said, "how do you feel now that you''ve fucked me?"


    "Taking into ount your job as President of the Bank of London, your status as the widow of a member of the Rothschild Family who is desired by others, and the fact that you are the mother of my first girlfriend, plus your beauty, I think I find it difficult to exin my feelings. I can only say that it''s wonderful.


    However, now I''m starting to feel like you''re not all that, but the prettiest girl in my ss who ended up being my girlfriend." David answered pretty much.


    With a calm mind, he felt he could speak better.


    After that, he hugged Evelyn''s waist, pulling her in for a full body hug.


    She seemed to be surprised by his new perspective that she was the prettiest girl in his ss who was now his girlfriend.


    Personally, she really liked that view because she sometimes wished that if she and David were born in the same year then met in the same school, bing lovers there.


    If it was like that, then she wouldn''t have to marry a man from the Rothschild Family.


    Unfortunately, David had not been born when she was young.


    Sheughed for a while without saying anything.


    David stroked her face, then her hair and undid the bun so that it finally flowed down.


    Most of the time, she almost always kept her hair in a bun.


    Although he admitted that she was very beautiful and elegant with her hair in a bun, but she had another charm when her hair was down.


    "Honey, let''s go to bed," Evelyn says, acting like a young girl.


    Her expression looked very spoiled.


    David hugged her tighter to make her feelfortable which she responded to with a kiss on the cheek.


    After that, she snapped her fingers so that the main light in the room went out.


    Now David himself felt sleepy, he was quite exhausted so he wanted to sleep.


    Although he had already slept together with Evelyn, but not under the conditions like now where they were fully naked and had just made love.


    They slept very soundly, not waking up even for a moment until the sunlight shone.


    Here, the sunlight was not so clear anymore as only the west was open, so they could basically only see the sunlight shining on the western world.


    Evelyn''s body felt very soft in the morning. When he opened his eyes and hugged her, David felt like he was hugging a body made of rubber.


    "Honey," Evelyn said softly when she opened her eyes.


    Their rtionship was not just out of lust, but full of deep love and affection.


    Seeing Evelyn''s gaze on him as he woke up, David was made to feel excited.


    "What are our ns this morning?" he asked her.


    Of course, he meant before they left this bedroom.


    Upon waking up, desire rises quickly. In just a few moments, lust fills David and Evelyn''s gaze.


    Who wouldn''t lust when seeing a naked figure in each other''s arms.


    "Let''s go to the bathroom and y in there," Evelyn replies.


    David instantly gets excited at her words.


    He cradled her body as he stood up, quickly making his way to the bathroom.


    Their morning was as beautiful as their night.


    In the bathroom, they can y more wildly. Even Evelyn does not need to hold back her moans.


    She does her best to make David satisfied with her.


    When they came out of the bathroom, they were clean and fresh.


    There were no visible kiss marks on their bodies.


    Evelyn took a new dress from her wardrobe. Perhaps because she was in a very bright mood, today she decided to wear a tight white dress that did not hide her curves.


    With that dress, she looked too dazzling, it could definitely make Enzo and the others even more crazy about her.


    As usual, her hair was neatly put in a bun when she wore the dress so that her long white neck was conspicuous.


    David didn''t wear any excessive clothing, just trousers and a shirt with no particr meaning.


    As before, he had to go out through the window.


    At this hour, the members of the Rothschild Family were already in the living room, so he could not move around freely.


    Evelyn had told him that he didn''t need to worry about Arthur.


    The Mini Bomb to be imnted into his head would be arriving shortly along with her trusted doctor who would be assigned to dissect Arthur.


    Evelyn would take care of that herself along with the doctor.


    She only asked David to do something to keep the Rothschilds busy with him so that they wouldn''t go to the backyard because the doctor woulde quietly and leave quietly. It was better if no one saw a doctoring to this ce.


    Entering the mansion from the front door, Evelyn''s figure was still the first thing David saw.


    She looked very fresh in that white dress and her good mood was obvious.


    Many people were surprised by her appearance today as she seemed to be full of positive energy.


    Not to mention men of the same age as her, even the young men are mesmerized by her.


    There was no shortage of those who fell in love with her but had to restrain themselves as they knew they could notpete with those middle-aged men, let alone Enzo.


    Aftering out of her room, Evelyn went straight to her friends who were wondering to her why her aura looked so bright today.


    Such questions were of course not answered honestly by Evelyn.


    She simply said that she happened to be in a good mood because she was restingfortably without thinking about work.


    Here, David didn''t even get a look from her, but he was still happy to look at her because he was the one who made her mood so good.


    She had been a widow for a long time, never making love again, butst night and this morning, she made love to her heart''s content, and it was with the man she loved.


    If only she wasn''t Jane''s mother, David thought he would approach her openly.


    While everyone''s attention was on Evelyn, another beauty appeared.


    Who else but Jasmine.


    She was very surprising today as she was actually wearing a fancy red dress.

 Chapter 237: Jasmines Wish

    The red dress had a tight shape, following the shape of her curvy body.


    Even her hair was in a neat bun and her originally jewelry-less body became full of jewelry.


    She wore a pair of long earrings, gold bangles, and a diamond ne.


    Her earring holes were probably newly made.


    People couldn''t help but think of a princess'' who never went out of the house then showed herself to shock the world.


    Even she made an impression above the princesses because of her beauty.


    Everyone was puzzled as to why she, who usually appeared modest, suddenly appeared so striking.


    Evelyn who saw that knitted her brows, like she felt a bad premonition.


    After a moment of looking around and finding David''s figure, she walked straight towards him.


    It seemed that he was her only destination.


    At this point, David wondered again what exactly she was.


    Despite being with Evelyn all night, he hadn''t had time to ask about who Jasmine was and what made her different. He was too focused on Evelyn herself.


    However, David thought it was easier to distract the Rothschild Family if Jasmine was by his side.


    That way, Evelyn could do her job well.


    Only, that woman seemed to be too immersed in jealousy.


    It was as if she forgot about her work.


    Soon Jasmine arrived in front of David.


    "Mr. David, did you enjoy the partyst night? It seemed to be a quiet party, too bad I had to confine myself to my room," she said.


    She addressed him in a different way now.


    However, even though it was formal, it seemed to portray familiarity when said by her.


    "Yeah, I enjoyed it even though I wasn''t involved, just hearing the music from afar," David replied.


    What he said was exactly what happened.


    He heard the party music from the room and he enjoyed it because he did it while having fun with Evelyn.


    "Ohh, so you didn''t join the party either." Jasmine seemed to have found a friend who suffered the same fate as her.


    "I can''t do as I please because many don''t like me here," David replied.


    "However, Miss Jasmine, today your appearance is very surprising. You changed so much, what happened to you?" He then asked, observing her face which was also wearing makeup although it was light.


    "I just thought that ady needs to dress up well, so I did," Jasmine replied with a faint smile.


    It''s a logical answer, but why would she suddenly think like that?


    David suspected she just wanted to attract the attention of a man, namely him.


    "That''s great!" He chose to praise her decision without prying.


    At the same time, he thought of his next action to make people fully notice him and Jasmine.


    "Come with me!" And he did not think for long.


    He grabbed Jasmine''scking and very soft wrist. It was also so soft that he thought about holding cotton covered by human skin.


    Without saying more, he pulled the woman to the door of the mansion.


    Even the woman was so shocked that her mouth opened, not to mention who saw that.


    Evelyn also froze while her eyes widened.


    "What is this boy doing? Don''t tell me he wants to tease Jasmine. Considering he can fool Jane, there''s no way he can''t fool Jasmine," said a middle-aged man who was close to Enzo.


    The others immediately agreed with his opinion.


    "We cannot allow this. If he keeps taking the precious things in our family, I''m afraid that eventually our whole family will belong to him," replied another.


    "Hurry up and chase him, we have to bring Jasmine back!"


    After speaking, the men immediately chased after David who was pulling Jasmine''s hand.


    Although not all of them chose to chase after them, they still exited the mansion to follow.


    In the end, only Evelyn was left inside the mansion as she still remembered about her job.


    "Hmph, I''ll leave that little bitch alone for a while," she said in a cold tone before walking into the back room.


    Although David was a man with many women, and Evelyn tolerated that, something she had to since she was not his first woman, she considered these days as her days with David.


    Seeing other women close to David, she felt like she was being cheated on.


    And she didn''t me David at all because her love made her unable to hate him. She only med that woman, Jasmine.


    At the moment, Jasmine is filled with confusion as David pulls her to the shore and keeps pulling her so that she has no other choice but to run.


    She did look weak as a woman, giving the impression a kitten could knock her down, but as she ran with him, David found that her stiff-looking legs easily kept up with his running.


    She really did have a hidden strength. It was too obvious, just not perceivable.


    "Mr. David, why do you want to take me? Don''t tell me you want to take me away from here?" she asked.


    Surprisingly when she said that, she actually looked excited, something that was surprising to David.


    "Why do you think that?" he asked.


    "Because I have a n to have you take me away. This family is too selfish and cold. Look at Evelyn, she''s just an emotionless woman who only thinks of money and money and power. Did she ever love her husband, my uncle? Hmph, she definitely never did.


    After my uncle died, she acted as if she was a faithful wife but continued to show charm with her cold demeanor to all the men in this family so that she was treated well, and gained a higher status. Seeing her just makes me want to tear her face apart so that the devil hiding inside her figure is revealed."


    Jasmine apparently did not hesitate to answer David''s questions, even exining things, such as the fact that she and Jane were cousins, and how much she hated Evelyn, considering her a demon in human form.


    After a few moments of silence, she seemed to strengthen her resolve before continuing, "As long as you take me away, I am yours. I will not demand anything after that and I will definitely serve you well. Aren''t I very pretty? And look, I can dress up too. Since you love Jane so much, I won''t ask for more, you can continue to have contact with her while thinking of me as your hidden lover.


    Don''t worry about my condition, I''m actually very strong, it''s just a matter of time, and I can help you fight all your enemies."


    David, "..."

 Chapter 238: Intimidating

    Although he was running, David''s expression froze when he saw the beautiful, innocent-looking face in front of him as she asked for something.


    He just wanted to deceive this family by taking her out of their mansion.


    Just avoiding Enzo and the others around this mansion would not be difficult for him.


    Of course, taking Jasmine away was also very easy, but that was a serious matter.


    He could ignore the Rothschild Family, but what about Jane''s feelings when she cameter and heard he ran off with Jasmine.


    "Mr. David, don''t you want to?" Jasmine seemed to sense his thoughts as she saw his expression.


    She quickly looked disappointed.


    As a man, anyone would find it painful to disappoint a woman as beautiful as her.


    He stopped his steps, which somewhat surprised Enzo and the others, but when his gaze fell on them, even Enzo almost staggered.


    Some fell down directly.


    His aura was so terrifying, like thousands of thunderbolts rumbling, ready to destroy the world.


    "He really is so strong, how can his strength grow so ridiculously," said some neutral members of the Rothschild Family as they watched from afar.


    Only he himself knew that he experienced another surge of power as he spent the night with Evelyn, the woman who could be said to be his official mother-inw.


    "What? Do you guys want to fight?" asked David without hiding his dismissive look at them.


    Some of them felt likeughing and crying.


    They were the ones chasing after him, but when he stopped, they were suddenly scared.


    The problem was that it was the same even for Enzo.


    If it was like that, then he could practically dominate this family if the elders were not around.


    Even if the elders were here, what if he became even stronger.


    This made them realize even more how precious the blood of Zeus was.


    Unfortunately, none of them used it so it ended up being stolen by Jane then she gave it to her supposedly nobody lover.


    If they had known it would turn out like this, they would have stolen the blood earlier.


    "David, you can''t take Jasmine away!" Enzo was so annoyed that he started to feel afraid of him, but for the sake of his pride, he forced himself to speak.


    "Who wants to take her away?" David replied.


    His words made Jasmine more disappointed because it was practically a statement from David himself that he wouldn''t take her away.


    He had turned her down.


    Saddened, tears began to fall from her eyes even though she did not want to cry.


    However, David suddenly put his arm around her waist, then pulled her until her body was leaning against his from the side.


    "Miss Jasmine, why are you crying? I did say I won''t take you away, but that doesn''t mean I''m abandoning you," David said to her with a faint smile as he looked sideways to see her face which then turned confused.


    "You want freedom, right? I can give you that without you having to run away from here," he added, wiping away her tears with his fingers.


    "Of course, if you also be my lover, I won''t refuse you. Don''t worry about that, my lovers are quite numerous even though Jane is the first. You are more beautiful than the others, it is easier to ept you than to reject you."


    Jasmine, "..."


    Everyone, "..."


    "Brat, your desires seem to have gone beyond the sky, aren''t you afraid of falling because of your own desires." One of the men at Enzo''s side scolds David.


    He couldn''t seem to be more annoyed than he was now.


    "Weaker people don''t need to think about the fate of stronger people," David replied.


    At this moment, his hand on the other side of Jasmine clenched into fist while lightning bolts gathered there.


    They let out a terrifying loud rumbling sound, making the heart of everyone who heard it tremble.


    "You!" Enzo became even angrier.


    David looked like he was about to attack, but what annoyed him was that his instinct told him to run.


    When he was upset, some of his friends suddenly got scared and ran away first.


    "David you can behave as you like now, but watch when our elders return," they said as they ran away.


    Of course, there were also those who left on foot.


    They were actually pretending that this matter was over so they just needed to return to the mansion.


    In a while, only Enzo was left. His expression was very ugly. One would think he had just cried.


    "Why don''t you leave?" David asked him.


    "Or do you want to repeat our fight? However, I''m afraid this time you won''t live anymore after receiving one attack from me."


    He was without a doubt provoking him because he really expected him to attack so that he would have an excuse to strike back at him.


    Only, now he seemed to be more rational.


    "Good," he said in a snort-like tone.


    "Boy, you can be cocky now. It''s not like we''ve never fallen into a cornered situation. However, no matter how we lost at the beginning, we were always the victors at the end, which is why we''re still victorious today. Your final fate will be bad because you challenged us."


    After saying that, he finally turned around and left.


    Even Jasmine showed a strange expression because of his attitude.


    David: "Your family is so cute, to be honest."


    Jasmine: "I never liked any of them!"


    Even to David, she was a bit annoyed when he said that they were her family.


    "But, do you really want to be my lover?" She suddenly asked.


    This kind of question shouldn''te from a woman, but it didn''t seem to matter to her. And she could only say it since she herself wanted it.


    David smiled slightly, stroking her very soft blonde hair.


    He replied, "of course. It''s just that, I want to know if you will really serve me to get happiness in your bedroom."


    Jasmine, "..."

 Chapter 239: A Little Drama Again

    The woman looked embarrassed now, especially when she remembered how she said she would serve him well.


    As a pure-minded woman, she shouldn''t be talking about that despite the fact that she also understood it well.


    However, just thinking about it made her too embarrassed.


    Unfortunately, that was what she said and she wanted David''s heart.


    There was no way to get a man''s heart other than making the man happy.


    In the end, she gave David a light nod with her lips pressed together.


    She was very nervous now, not daring to imagine what that moment would be like.


    Only, she didn''t know yet when David would ask her to serve him.


    However, now he continued to stroke her hair. He felt sofortable doing that that he didn''t want to stop.


    Since it was ufortable to keep standing, he finally brought her to sit on a boulder that was not high, continuing to make her lean against him.


    Of course, he could still feel many sharp gazes filled with jealousy from the mansion behind.


    The younger generation in their 20s clearly had a huge crush on Jasmine''s beauty.


    Seeing this man who had already gotten Jane could hug Jasmine, they could not help but be frustrated.


    "Jasmine, I''m quite curious, what exactly makes you so different in this family?" David said not long after they sat down.


    He didn''t know anything about it yet. Since he was close to her now, it was better to ask her directly.


    When the topic was brought up, Jasmine''s expression didn''t really change.


    "I have the power of a living monster and it''s a deity-level monster, sealed inside my body," she said quite calmly when she said it.


    David was of course very surprised to hear that.


    It didn''t matter what kind of monster it was, but how could there be a deity-level monster still alive, and how could it be sealed in her body. If such a monster really existed, who could stop it.


    "It was sealed earlier, and it was that seal that was fused with my body. Then my task is to slowly take control of the monster''s consciousness so that I can use its power. At that point, the monster''s power will be my power.


    In the past, it used to control me so much that I went berserk, but now my control has be stronger as the monster''s consciousness has also weakened over time." Jasmine exined everything to David before thetter even asked for details.


    Now it was alling together for David.


    And knowing that made him feel sorry for Jasmine.


    "This must be hard for you," he said.


    There was no way that the process of it all was easy, and that burden was given to a pure-minded woman like Jasmine.


    Not only does she have to struggle, her freedom is also constantly restricted because it is very risky if she lives freely.


    DING!


    David''s cell phone suddenly beeped softly indicating an iing message.


    He suspected it was from Evelyn. Hence, he opened it discreetly, shifting the phone to the side so that Jasmine could not see.


    However, the woman suddenly said, "I can''t actually read, so there''s no need to hide it."


    David, "..."


    He deliberately hid his cell phone because he did not want Jasmine to see hismunication with Evelyn. After all, she hated her so much, she would probably be frustrated if she knew that he actually had a deep romantic rtionship with Evelyn.


    However, she could not even read.


    "Yeah, there''s something I can''t show anyone," David said, only able to make stupid excuses.


    When he read the message Evelyn sent, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    (I''m done,e back here, I don''t care if you want to fuck that little bitch, but not today while I''m here.)


    Through the message, Evelyn did not hide her anger out of jealousy.


    Perhaps she personally disliked Jasmine too much. After all, this was verymon among beautiful women in an elite family.


    "Jasmine, let''s go back first. Jane should be here any minute," David said.


    At this point, he could only use Jane''s name to make excuses.


    Fortunately, Jasmine still understood that now was not the time for them to make out even though they had officially be lovers.


    She nodded and said, "Let''s go back!"


    The two then stood up and headed towards the entrance of the mansion walking side by side.


    Only jealous looks, even Jasmine acted like she didn''t see anything.


    "David, would you like some breakfast?" she asked in a soft tone.


    It sounded interesting, but just as she said that, Evelyn with her beautiful appearance suddenly came and approached them.


    "Little girl, go back to your room, you''ve made too much trouble for today." The woman without further ado, directly spoke in her cold tone.


    This naturally made Jasmine''s expression worsen as she thought her beautiful date was interrupted.


    "What trouble am I making? There is no problem whatsoever here," she replied in a cold tone.


    She started to show a bolder attitude towards Evelyn.


    Her expression seemed to say that she was not afraid if she wanted to fight with her.


    Because of the way she responded, Evelyn could not help but stare at David for a moment, as if to say did you just give her courage.


    She was only getting more and more displeased because of this.


    However, David pretended not to see her so Evelyn could only continue to stare at Jasmine.


    "I''m sure you haven''t forgotten that I''m Jane''s mother," she said.


    Now, there seemed to be drama. The other members of the Rothschild Family looked on with interested expressions.


    Of course, they were hoping for trouble for David. After all, it was now Evelyn who came. Even if David was strong, from their point of view, he would still get into trouble when Evelyn scolded him.


    Ever since Evelyn mentioned Jane''s name, Jasmine seemed to have trouble speaking.


    "Go back to your room first, rest assured that there will be no trouble." David finally spoke to Jasmine, winking his left eye at her to keep her calm.


    When he did speak, Jasmine was very obedient. She nodded to him before walking to her room.


    Seeing how obedient she was to David, Evelyn pouted again.


    "Come to my room, we need to talk in private," she said in a cold tone.


    Yesterday, she had brought him to her room discreetly. Now when there were many people watching, she openly asked him toe to her room.


    However, no one thought anything strange. Everyone thought Evelyn wanted to talk about his rtionship with Jane since he started openly cheating on her with another member of the Rothschild Family.

 Chapter 240: Janes Arrival

    David of course followed Evelyn to her room, looking rxed as there was nothing to worry about.


    He even told Evelyn to go in first while she went in after hin and closed the door hard, looking like she was holding back her anger.


    "Hmph, I hope Evelyn rejects his rtionship with Jane," said some of the men who hated David so much.


    Incidentally, Arthur finally came from the back room, looking very gloomy.


    The young man had lost his freedom, he had a life worse than a ve.


    No matter how he thought, he couldn''t think of a way to make his heart reconcile with his condition.


    When he arrived, he heard people talking about David, which only made him angrier, and even angrier after knowing what he did.


    Hearing the others think David was going to be scolded by Evelyn in her room, Arthur almost coughed up blood.


    He was panting because he didn''t believe it one bit, but he couldn''t say it.


    Actually, Evelyn was angry because of her jealousy.


    After she closed the door, she pushed David until his back was against the wall. She then pressed his shoulders with each of her hands.


    On the other hand, David gave her a faint smile and held her waist.


    "Honey, why the need to be jealous of a woman who doesn''t really understand the world," he said, acting like he was teasing her.


    "I don''t care for that little bitch, but she dared to take my time," Evelyn replied in a cold tone.


    "Then was it necessary to take out your anger on me?" David smiled wryly.


    "If you''re not going to get in my way, I''m going to beat her up right now."


    David, "..."


    At this point, he could not say anything else, and finally pulled her into his arms and kissed her lips.


    Only then did she soften. She returned his hug and kiss so that their kiss became instantaneously deep.


    Unfortunately, it was only for a short while. Suddenly there was the sound of helicopters from outside.


    They had no other choice but to stop.


    "They''re finally back, let''s go out and see what''s going on," Evelyn said.


    David nodded to her, stroking her ass once before going out with her.


    Since they were only there for a short while, this caught people by surprise, making them wonder if Evelyn had already scolded David.


    However, theyter thought they came out because of that helicopter noise and put the matter on hold.


    The news of the elders was something everyone was looking forward to.


    One by one, they began to exit the mansion, wanting to see Jane and Evan.


    Evelyn immediately broke away from David, joining her circle who immediately asked what she was going to do to David.


    However, for this matter Evelyn was just silent without answering.


    David walked behind everyone, side by side with Arthur coincidentally because he was walking very slowly.


    The young man looked at him with sharp eyes.


    To him now David only deserved to be hated.


    His cousin and then his dead uncle''s wife. He seemed to be a bad man who wanted to snatch everything from this family.


    Even then Jasmine fell to him.


    As everyone gathered outside, the iing helicopter finallynded on the beach.


    Jane and Evan got off the helicopter with Jane in front.


    When he saw her, David felt there was a different aura about her.


    Today, she was wearing trousers and a gray-striped white shirt while her short hair was in a bun although it was not very neat as it was more difficult to put short hair in a bun.


    What made her different was that her aura seemed to exude a strong dignity.


    She didn''t give the impression of being a young woman despite being young.


    If David had topare, she was like a princess who had been given the throne.


    All the members of the Rothschild Family were somewhat surprised by the difference.


    Enzo narrowed his eyes, but to Jane, he didn''t have the slightest fear.


    "Jane, what are the elders doing? And what did they say?" he asked.


    What he was most curious about was naturally the elders'' opinion of David. If they rejected him, this would be a great opportunity to bring him down.


    Jane looked at Enzo and her gaze could be described as indifferent.


    "You don''t need to know what they did. You just need to know that they have chosen me to be the head of the family. All the authority of this family rests with me now and I decided David has the same authority as the head of the family." Jane replied, not just replied, but announced the chief''s decision to everyone.


    Instantly, the atmosphere became so quiet that only the sound of the ocean waves could be heard.


    Everyone stared at Jane with their mouths open. How could she suddenly be the Head of the Family.


    Wait, she even passed the previous generation, Evan and Enzo.


    "What nonsense are you saying?" Enzo was instantly angry at that because he had been eyeing the position for a long time, even doing a lot of things for the family for it.


    Now, this young girl was taking that position, and giving that authority to a man who could be considered a thief to their family.


    He couldn''t believe it was real.


    Jane took out something by waving her hand in response.


    It was a knife but small, like a miniature, golden silver in color, faintly emitting light that flickered endlessly.


    Everyone held their breath when they finally saw it.


    This was the highest symbol of their family, an extremely powerful artifact where it could move on its own.


    Its job was to obey the family head''s orders but not arbitrary orders, it would only strike at members who disobeyed the family head''s orders.


    What makes the sword even more terrifying is its ability to attack the soul so that even the elders are afraid.


    That''s what keeps this family together. Because there is something that makes them unable to disobey the head of the family. Conflicts can only be limited to fighting for position or business but still cannot oppose the head of the family.

 Chapter 241: Janes Order

    "Do you still have something to say?" asked Jane to Enzo, stillpletely indifferent.


    The man finally fell silent, unable to say anything other than showing obvious anger.


    Jane kept the symbol again, then took a step.


    With her expression, everyone spontaneously opened the way for her.


    She continued to walk without greeting anyone. Even when she passed Evelyn, her mother, she did not nce her way so Evelyn rolled her eyes.


    Naturally, she was bothered by theck of friendliness from her daughter.


    However, here, it would not be appropriate for her toment.


    Since David was at the very back with Arthur, he was thest to be passed by Jane.


    Of course, in front of him, Jane stopped her steps.


    Her expression softened slightly, but notpletely. David still felt an air of indifference from her.


    The change didn''t seem to be just because of her status, but because of something else.


    "Honey, have you had breakfast? If not, how about we have breakfast together?" she said to David.


    Her voice had a slightly indifferent tone even as she spoke to him. It was just that she called him honey even in front of so many people, as if she really wanted to show them how deep their bond was.


    Arthur was very disturbed to hear that because he knew of his affair with Jane''s mother.


    On the other hand, David kept smiling.


    The strange change in Jane''s personality didn''t bother him much. He could ask questionster.


    "Sure, let''s have breakfast," he replied with a faint smile.


    He followed beside her as she stepped up.


    I don''t know what she was thinking, she was even holding his palm.


    David looked into her eyes that were wondering what she was thinking.


    The others followed them into the mansion and the dining room.


    Apparently, the dining table was already full of dishes, there were tes on every chair that numbered in the dozens.


    David didn''te here yesterday, but Jane unhesitatingly pulled him to the main seats side by side, the seats for the head of the family and her spouse.


    With that, they sat there.


    The rest of the Rothschild Family could only watch.


    Although they also wanted to have breakfast, they hesitated to sit down, waiting for Jane to make the first move.


    Jane seemed to want to have breakfast with everyone as the head of the family.


    She waved her hand for them all to sit down.


    After being invited, only then did they begin to sit down.


    However, not everyone came. Enzo and his colleagues did note. They were probably ufortable seeing Jane now. Even Evelyn didn''te either. Chapter Find:


    Jane didn''t seem to care about theck of people.


    Her focus was only on David who sat beside her.


    "Do you like this dish?" she asked.


    The dish consisted of many types of dishes, from toast, eggs, to sauteed vegetables.


    It was amon breakfast dish but made in a luxurious way.


    David was naturally not picky. It was just that Jane''s meticulous attention made him smile while the others had to look down to hide their jealousy.


    "Well, this is already amazing," David replied, picking up the fork.


    When he thought about it, he thought Jane''s attention to him was more than usual even though she seemed indifferent.


    Some people might want to tell Jane that David had cheated on her with Jasmine, but this situation did not seem suitable to say this.


    The problem was that David seemed to be used to having affairs and Jane didn''t mind.


    If they say something and Jane turns out not to be angry with David, then they will be the ones in trouble.


    David started eating and then Jane started eating too.


    They knew now it was better to keep quiet because Jane''s authority gave her the power to bring them down.


    Breakfast this morning was filled with silence. David himself was focused on his food.


    It was not yet the right time to talk to Jane.


    On the other hand, Jane while eating sometimes knitted her eyebrows, like her mind was going nowhere.


    Without any sound, this morning''s breakfast ended quickly.


    "Everyone," Jane said suddenly when several people wanted to stand up.


    Since she called them all, they all had no choice but to continue sitting.


    "Is there something, matriarch?" Apparently, there was someone asking.


    It was a middle-aged man who seemed inconspicuous, sitting next to a middle-aged woman who was probably his wife.


    When he called Jane by the word matriarch, his presence instantly stood out.


    The others looked at him quite intensely.


    It was a gesture where he chose to support Jane because the way he called her would obviously please her.


    Perhaps he hoped Jane would help raise his status in the family.


    Jane''s gaze was fixed on him for a while.


    At the same time, her index finger tapped lightly on the table, audible only to David.


    "I have a task for all of you after returning from here. Immediatelyunch an attack on the Rockefeller Family. Attack their assets and if you see any of their members, kill them immediately. There will be a reward for whoever manages to kill them.


    Once you''ve cleared them in Europe, try to start attacking them in the United States." Jane said, looking calm, but what she said surprised even those outside the dining room like Enzo and the others.


    They had their ears perked up because they were curious about what Jane would say or her first order.


    Unexpectedly, the first thing she ordered was to attack the Rockefeller Family.


    What was her reason? Did she want to go to war because the Rockefeller Family''s power was only slightly below theirs.


    A fight between them could lead to a huge uncontroble conflict like the war between Europe and the United States.


    "Jane, what nonsense are you saying?" Enzo walked into the dining room, immediately questioning her decision in a loud voice.


    He even hit the table. Of course, he regarded Jane''s order as foolishness.


    Interrupted as she spoke, Jane''s eyes instantly turned cold.


    "Enzo, you keep defying me, do you want to die?" she replied with eyes that began to radiate killing intent.


    "What?" Enzo and the others were surprised by Jane''s words.


    First she called him by name directly, which was clearly not suitable as a junior, and she even threatened him with death.

 Chapter 242: Almost

    "Jane, who taught you to be so insolent to your senior?" Enzo didn''t care about Jane''s new status.


    To him, Jane had no morals to dare threaten to kill him.


    A young woman with no morals, Enzo had no desire but to teach her a lesson.


    BANG!


    Jane stood up and hit the table hard.


    Her mini sword that was the symbol of the family appeared again.


    It instantly floated in the air, emitting a suppressive and powerful aura.


    "You!" Enzo was taken aback again as Jane responded in a harsh and direct manner.


    His hands trembled with too much anger.


    Shua!


    Without everyone expecting it, the sword slid towards Enzo at its full speed so that Enzo''s wide-open eyes became even wider.


    With such a close distance, he didn''t even have time to activate his powers.


    The sword pierced his chest, but luckily he managed to activate his powers before it hit his heart.


    Golden light radiated from his body, trying to push the sword out.


    It worked, but only for a moment. When Jane''s eyes became colder, the sword moved into his body again.


    "Jane, stop that... Do you want to kill Enzo?" The other man shouted, asking Jane to stop.


    Unfortunately, Jane seemed to have no intention of stopping at all.


    "Hmph!"


    Jane snorted and ignored their words.


    She really didn''t want to stop.


    Crack!


    The golden light of Enzo''s body began to crack, no longer able to withstand the sword.


    When it broke, there was no more chance for him to resist.


    Whoosh!


    The sword advanced again at high speed, even spinning like a drill.


    Everyone held their breath, some closing their eyes as they continued to wonder if Jane was really going to kill Enzo.


    This kind of conflict was not the first time in their family history.


    It was just that, there had been no action as far as killing an important member of Enzo''s ss.


    After all, his existence was quite important to this family due to his strength.


    Usually, there was only bluffing, but Jane seemed to be serious. She really wanted to kill.


    "Stop that, Jane!" Evan''s voice suddenly echoed.


    He wasn''t just talking. Suddenly his figure appeared in front of Enzo with a small chain in his hand that moved quickly into the hole in Enzo''s chest, binding Jane''s sword.


    His movements were surprisingly fast.


    After that, he tried to pull the sword out.


    Only, he wasn''t really able to pull it, only able to hold it back from advancing further.


    Enzo was now covered in sweat and didn''t seem to expect Evan toe to his aid.


    "Jane!" Evan couldn''t help but call out to Jane, ring at her as the woman didn''t try to reduce the sword''s power.


    Unfortunately, even his gaze was ignored by Jane.


    Having no other choice, he finally looked at David, as if asking him to stop Jane.


    In response, David grabbed the woman''s hand.


    "Honey, stop that," he told her.


    There were several reasons he needed to stop Jane.


    First, it''s not like she''s the Jane he knows. It was like she was just following her murderous desires. It wasn''t even a desire of the heart, let alone the mind.


    Chapter Continue:


    Without a doubt, there was indeed something wrong with the woman.


    Of course, it would be highly inappropriate if she killed Enzo who was still her immediate family by status. Her grandfather was supposed to be the sibling of Enzo''s father.


    For David, Enzo''s death didn''t matter at all, but not Jane the person who killed him.


    It would have been fine if he had been the one to do that.


    Fortunately, when he she was the one who asked her to stop, she actually softened even though she knitted her brows.


    She sat down again while maintaining an indifferent expression then moved her index finger backwards.


    The sword finally retreated from Enzo''s chest and returned to her before disappearing.


    Enzo was panting, not caring about the hollow wound on his chest, just staring at Jane constantly.


    It seemed that he still couldn''t believe what was happening.


    When he had just felt a situation where death was very close, he could no longer think about pride, such as being angry at being bullied by a junior.


    No, he was really intimidated. His courage to get angry had been lost because of how intimidated he was.


    It''s a bit embarrassing, but that''s the truth.


    Perhaps from another point of view, dying was still better because continuing to live in this situation would practically be a life of disgrace.


    Unfortunately, he was already demoralized now so he couldn''t scream to have Jane just kill him.


    Meanwhile, Jane drank the cup of warm milk provided for her, closing her eyes as she drank so that onlookers were further made to feel that she was a domineering queen.


    After finishing drinking and cing the cup on the table, she said, "off you all go, back to your respective homes!"


    She waved her hand, as if she was signaling that she didn''t want to see anyone for a while.


    Ever since she showed such great dominance. Everyone immediately left like they were being chased by a wild beast. No one dared to disobey including her own uncle, Evan.


    The man helped Enzo leave.


    In no time, only David and Jane were left in the dining room.


    David kept looking at her, feeling like he wanted to say something but not sure what he needed to say.


    When Jane also looked at him and seemed to want to say something, there was the sound of soft footsteps.


    Jane knitted her brows, looking to the entrance of the dining room only to find her mother walking casually over and sitting in the chair with the breakfast dishes still in front of her.


    David rolled his eyes silently when he saw her, wondering what she wanted here. There was no way she hade just because she wanted breakfast.


    Of course, if Jane had asked her, she would have said she hadn''t had breakfast and hade for breakfast.


    After sitting down, she started eating.


    Only, she was staring at them.


    "The daughter of an Evelyn is indeed extraordinary. Yeah, I knew you were ambitious, but I didn''t expect you to get what you wanted so early. I''m sure it''s not just luck. You must havee across an opportunity that was full of risks but you managed to take it, am I right?


    Considering that you like to take the risky route to begin with, it''s not surprising to me." She said in a tone like she was adding a bit ofughter to her words.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!